6.5^,  2.( 


^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased   by  the   Hamill   Missionary   Fund. 


BV  2063  .C6  1920 

Committee  on  the  War  and  the 

Religious  Outlook. 
The  missionary  outlook  in 

the  JLloht  of  the  war 


THE   MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK  IN  THE 
LIGHT  OF  THE  WAR 


I/' 

FINAL  REPORTS  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  ON  THE 
WAR  AND  THE  RELIGIOUS  OUTLOOK 

Religion  among  American  Men.     (Ready.) 

The  Missionary  Outux)k  in  the  Light  of  the  War.    (Ready.) 

The  Church  and  Industrial  Reconstruction. 

The  Teaching  Work  of  the  Church  in  the  Light  of  the 
Present  Situation. 

Principles  of  Christian  Unity  in  the  Light  of  the  War. 


/  THE 

MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  THE  LIGHT  OF 
THE  WAR 


THE  COMMITTEE  ON  THE  WAR 
AND  THE  RELIGIOUS  OUTLOOK 


ASSOCIATION     PRESS 

New    York:    347    Madison    Avenue 
1920 


Copyright,  1920,  by 
William  Adams  Brown 


EDITORIAL  PREFACE 

I.     The  Committee  on  the  War  and  the  Religious  Out- 
look and  Its  Work 

This  volume  is  one  in  a  series  of  studies  that  is  being 
brought  out  by  the  Committee  on  the  War  and  the  Reli- 
gious Outlook.  The  Committee  was  constituted,  while 
the  war  was  still  in  progress,  by  the  joint  action  of  the 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America 
and  the  General  War-Time  Commission  of  the  Churches 
and  was  an  expression  of  the  conviction  that  the  war 
had  laid  upon  the  Churches  the  duty  of  the  most  thorough 
self-examination.  The  Committee  consisted  of  a  small 
group  of  representative  men  and  women  of  the  various 
Protestant  Churches,  appointed  "to  consider  the  state  of 
religion  as  revealed  or  affected  by  the  war,  with  special 
reference  to  the  duty  and  opportunity  of  the  Churches, 
and  to  prepare  these  findings  for  submission  to  the 
Churches."  While  created  through  the  initiative  of  the 
Federal  Council  and  the  General  War-Time  Commission, 
it  was  given  entire  freedom  to  act  according  to  its  own 
judgment  and  was  empowered  to  add  to  its  number. 

The  Committee  was  originally  organized  with  Presi- 
dent Henry  Churchill  King  as  its  Chairman  and  Profes- 
sor William  Adams  Brown  as  Vice-Chairman.  On  ac- 
count of  prolonged  absence  in  Europe,  President  King 
was  compelled  to  resign  the  chairmanship  in  the  spring 
of  1919  and  Professor  Brown  became  the  Chairman  of 
the  group,  with  President  King  and  Rev.  Charles  W. 
Gilkey  as  Vice-Chairmen.  Rev.  Samuel  McCrea  Cavert 
was  chosen  to  serve  as  Secretary  of  the  Committee  and 
Rev.  Angus  Dun  as  Associate  Secretary. 


vi  EDITORIAL  PREFACE 

When  the  Committee  began  its  work  four  main  lines 
of  inquiry  suggested  themselves  as  of  chief  importance : 

1.  What  effect  has  the  war  had  upon  the  personal 
religious  experience?  How  far  has  it  reenforced,  how 
far  altered  the  existing  type  of  religious  life  and  thought  ? 

2.  What  effect  has  the  war  had  upon  the  organized 
Christian  Church?  What  changes,  if  any,  are  called  for 
in  its  spirit  and  activities? 

3.  What  effect  has  the  war  had  upon  Christian  teach- 
ing? What  changes,  if  any,  are  called  for  in  the  content 
or  method  of  the  Church's  teaching? 

4.  What  effect  has  the  war  had  upon  the  duty  of  the 
Church  with  reference  to  social  problems  of  the  time? 
What  reconstructions  are  needed  to  make  our  social 
order  more  Christian? 

As  the  Committee  proceeded  with  these  inquiries, 
several  distinct  fields  of  investigation  emerged  and  led 
the  Committee  to  adopt  the  plan  of  bringing  out  a  group 
of  reports  instead  of  a  single  volume.  The  first  of  these 
studies,  which  has  already  appeared,  was  entitled  "Reli- 
gion among  American  Men :  as  Revealed  by  a  Study  of 
Conditions  in  the  Army,"  and  dealt  with  the  lessons  that 
it  was  felt  had  been  learned  from  the  experience  of 
the  men  in  the  army.  The  present  volume  is  concerned 
with  the  Missionary  Outlook  in  the  Light  of  the  War. 
Other  forthcoming  reports  will  deal  with  the  Church 
and  Industrial  Reconstruction,  the  Teaching  Work  of 
the  Church  in  the  Light  of  the  Present  Situation,  and 
Principles  of  Christian  Unity  in  the  Light  of  the  War. 

Earlier  preliminary  publications  of  the  Committee  con- 
sisted of  a  comprehensive  bibliography  on  the  War  and 
Religion,  and  a  series  of  pamphlets  under  the  general 
heading  "The  Religious  Outlook,"  of  which  the  following 
numbers  have  thus  far  appeared  : 

"The  War  and  the  Religious  Outlook,"  by  Dr.  Robert 
E.    Speer;    "Christian    Principles    Essential    to    a    New 


EDITORIAL  PREFACE  vii 

World  Order,"  by  President  W.  H.  P.  Faunce;  "The 
Church's  Message  to  the  Nation,"  by  Professor  Harry 
Emerson  Fosdick ;  "Christian  Principles  and  Industrial 
Reconstruction,"  by  Bishop  Francis  J.  McConnell ;  "The 
Church  and  Religious  Education,"  by  President  William 
Douglas  Mackenzie;  "The  New  Home  Mission  of  the 
Church,"  by  Dr.  William  P.  Shriver ;  "Christian  Aspects 
of  Economic  Reconstruction,"  by  Professor  Herbert  N. 
Shenton;  "The  War  and  the  Woman  Point  of  View,"  by 
Rhoda  E.  McCulloch.  Other  numbers  in  the  series  of 
pamphlets  are  also  under  consideration. 

Our  special  thanks  are  due  to  Association  Press,  which 
has  assumed  responsibility  for  issuing  the  publications 
of  the  Committee. 

II.     The  Present  Volume 

The  report  on  The  Missionary  Outlook  in  the  Light  of 
the  War  has  been  prepared  by  a  special  sub-committee 
with  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer  as  its  Chairman  and  Rev. 
Samuel  McCrea  Cavert  as  its  Secretary.  It  is  entirely 
to  this  special  group  that  the  Committee  on  the  War  and 
the  Religious  Outlook  is  indebted  for  this  timely  and 
significant  study. 

This  sub-committee  held  three  conferences  for  the  dis- 
cussion of  problems  and  the  formulation  of  its  point  of 
view,  one  of  them  being  of  the  nature  of  a  two  days' 
retreat  (September  12  and  13,  1919)  at  Wallace  Lodge, 
Yonkers.  In  one  or  more  of  these  conferences  the  fol- 
lowing have  participated : 

Rev.  Brenton  T.  Badley  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  Rev.  F.  W. 
Bible  of  China ;  Professor  O.  E.  Brown  of  Vanderbilt 
Theological  Seminary ;  Rev.  Samuel  McCrea  Cavert,  Sec- 
retary of  the  Committee  on  the  War  and  the  Religious 
Outlook ;  Rev.  William  I.  Chamberlain  of  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America; 


viii  EDITORIAL  PREFACE 

Miss  Eliza  P.  Cobb  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America;  Rev. 
A.  E.  Cory  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of 
North  America;  Rev.  Stephen  J.  Corey  of  the  Foreign 
Christian  Missionary  Society;  Mrs.  E.  C.  Cronk  of  the 
Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America;  Rev. 
Sydney  J.  L.  Crouch  of  the  Sudan ;  Miss  Alice  M.  Davi- 
son of  the  Federation  of  Women's  Boards  of  Foreign 
Missions;  Rev.  C.  S.  Deming  of  Korea;  Tyler  Dennett 
of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America ; 
Rev.  Thomas  S.  Donohugh  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church ;  Mrs.  Kath- 
erine  W.  Eddy  of  the  National  Board  of  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations;  Galen  M.  Fisher  of 
Japan ;  Rev.  Arthur  R.  Gray  of  the  Domestic  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church ; 
Rev.  H.  D.  Griswold  of  India;  Rev.  Sidney  L.  Gulick 
of  the  Federal  Council's  Commission  on  Relations  with 
the  Orient ;  Mrs.  Ida  W.  Harrison  of  the  Christian 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions ;  Rev.  Robert  A.  Hume  of 
India;  Professor  Robert  E.  Hume  of  The  Union  Theo- 
logical Seminary ;  Charles  D.  Hurrey  of  the  International 
Committee  of  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations ;  Rev. 
Samuel  G.  Inman  of  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  in 
Latin  America ;  E.  C.  Jenkins  of  the  International  Com- 
mittee of  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations ;  E.  C. 
Jones  of  China;  Rev.  H.  K.  W.  Kumm  of  the  United 
Sudan  Mission;  Professor  Frank  A.  Lombard  of  Japan; 
Rev.  Henry  W.  Luce  of  China;  Mrs.  William  A.  Mont- 
gomery of  the  Woman's  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mis- 
sion Society;  Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody  of  the  Woman's 
American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society;  Rev.  F.  M. 
Potter  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Re- 
formed Church  in  America;  Dr.  E,  C.  Richardson  of 
Princeton  University;  Rev.  Frank  K.  Sanders  of  the 
Board  of  Missionary  Preparation ;  Rev.  W.  G.  Sheila- 


EDITORIAL  PREFACE  ix 

bear  of  Malaysia;  Rev.  G.  A.  Sowash  of  North  Africa; 
Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions ;  Rev.  James  M.  Springer  of  Central  Af- 
rica; Rev.  James  D.  Taylor  of  Africa;  Fennell  P.  Turner 
of  the  Committee  on  Reference  and  Counsel  of  the  For- 
eign Missions  Conference;  Rev.  Charles  R,  Watson  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Cairo  University ;  W.  Reginald 
Wheeler  of  China;  Rev.  John  E.  Williams  of  China. 

In  addition  to  those  who  were  present  at  conferences 
the  following  have  contributed  to  the  study : 

Rev.  W.  B.  Anderson  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church ;  Canon  W.  H. 
T.  Gairdner  of  Egypt ;  Rev.  James  S.  Gale  of  Korea ; 
Professor  Cleland  B.  McAfee  of  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary ;  Professor  Duncan  B.  Macdonald  of  Hartford 
Theological  Seminary;  President  Charles  T.  Paul  of  the 
College  of  Missions ;  Dr.  W.  E.  Weld  of  India ;  Rev. 
Samuel  M.  Zwemer  of  Arabia. 

To  still  others  the  Committee  is  grateful  for  their  co- 
operation by  replies  to  questionnaires. 

In  the  Table  of  Contents  the  names  of  those  who  have 
been  chiefly  responsible  for  the  various  parts  of  the  re- 
port are  set  beneath  the  titles  of  the  chapters.  It  should 
be  understood,  however,  that  in  no  case  is  a  single  indi- 
vidual wholly  responsible  for  any  section.  Many  of  the 
chapters,  especially  those  dealing  with  the  particular 
fields,  rest  on  data  gathered  from  wide  correspondence 
with  missionaries  on  furlough  in  this  country.  In  all 
cases  the  general  subject  matter  has  been  submitted  to  the 
sub-committee  for  discussion,  criticism,  and  suggestions. 

For  the  final  form  of  the  volume  an  editorial  commit- 
tee consisting  of  the  Secretary,  in  consultation  with  Dr. 
Frank  K.  Sanders,  is  responsible.  They  have  been  given 
freedom  to  make  whatever  revision  seemed  wise  in  order 
to  secure  systematic  treatment  and  continuity  of  thought. 
The  unity  of  the  report  is  largely  due  to  their  thorough- 
going work. 


EDITORIAL  PREFACE 


Committee  on  the  War  and  the  Religious 
Outlook 


Mrs.  Fred  S.  Bennett 

Rev.  William  Adams  Brown 

Miss  Mabel  Cratty 

George  W.  Coleman 

Pres.  W.  H.  P.  Faunce 

Prof.  Harry  Emerson  Fosdick 

Rev.  Charles  W.  Gilkey 

Frederick  Harris 

Prof.  W.  E.  Hocking 

Rev.  Samuel  G.  Inman 

Prof.  Charles  M.  Jacobs 

Pres.  Henry  Churchill  King 

Bishop  Walter  R.  Lambuth 

Bishop  Francis  J.  McConnell 


Rev.  Charles  S.  Macfarland 
Pres.  William  D.  Mackenzie 
Dean  Shailer  Mathews 
Dr.  John  R.  Mott 
Rev.  Frank  Mason  North 
Dr.  Ernest  C.  Richardson 
Very  Rev.  Howard  C.  Robbins 
Rt.  Rev.  Logan  H.  Roots 
Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer 
Rev.  Anson  Phelps  Stokes 
Rev.  James  I.  Vance 
Rev.  Henry  B.  Washburn 
Pres.  Mary  E.  WooUey 
Prof.  Henry  B.  Wright 


Rev.  William  Adams  Brown,  Chairman 

Pres.  Henry  Churchill  King,  Vice -Chairman 

Rev.  Charles  W.  Gilkey,  Vice-Chairman 

Rev.  Samuel  McCrea  Cavert,  Secretary 
105  East  22d  Street,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Editorial  Preface v 

Introduction    .........  xv 

Robert  E.  Speer. 


PART  I 

The  Enhanced  Significance  and  Urgency  of  Foreign 
Missions  in  the  Light  of  the  War 

chapter 

I.  Foreign  Missions  as  a  Preparation  during  the 
Past  Century  for  the  New  International- 
ism   3 

O.  E.  Brown,  S.  M.  Cavert,  C.  T.  Paul. 

II.    What  Foreign   Missions   Can   Contribute  to 

AN  Effective  League  of  Nations  ...  17 

Cleland  B.  McAfee. 

III.  Foreign    Missions    and    Democracy    in    Non- 

Christian  Lands  ......  27 

Tyler  Dennett. 

IV.  The  Enlarged  Outlook  of  Foreign  Missions  .  38 

Samuel  McCrea  Cavert. 


PART  II 

The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Religious  Outlook  in 
Various  Lands 

V.    The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Vitality  of 

THE  Non-Christian  Religions       ...  51 

Robert  E.  Hume. 
VI.    The  War  and  New  Influences  among  Orien- 
tal Women     .......  67 

Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody. 
Mrs.  Katherine  W.  Eddy. 


Xll 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

VII.    The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 

India 11 

Hervey  D.  Griswold. 

VIII.    The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 

China 91 

W.  Reginald  Wheeler. 
John  E.  Williams. 

IX.    The  War  and  the  Missionary   Outlook  in 

Japan 103 

Galen  M.  Fisher. 

X.    The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 

Korea 119 

James  S.  Gale. 

XI.    The  War  and  the  Missionary   Outlook  in 

Africa 126 

James  D.  Taylor. 

XII,    The  War  and  the   Missionary  Outlook  in 

Moslem  Lands        ......         138 

A.  The  New  Situation   between  Islam  and 
Christianity  ......         138 

Duncan  B.  Macdonald. 

B.  The  Effect  of  the  War  on  Certain  Mo- 
hammedan Lands 

1.  Mohammedanism  in  Egypt         .         .         .         154 

W.  H.  T.  Gairdner. 

2.  Mohammedanism  in  Arabia       .         .         .         158 

Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 

3.  Mohammedanism  in  India         .         .         .        161 

Hervey  D.  Griswold. 

4.  Mohammedanism  in  Malaysia   .         .         .         163 
W.  G.  Shellabear. 

5.  Mohammedanism  in  China         .         .         .        168 
Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 

6.  Mohammedanism    in    Central    and    South 

Africa 170 

John  M.  Springer. 

XIII.    The  War  and  the  Missionary   Outlook  in 

Latin  America       ......        174 

Samuel  G.  Inman. 


CONTENTS 


Xlll 


PART  III 

Missionary  Principles  and  Policies  in  the  Light 
of  the  War 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XIV.    The  Effect  of  War  on  Missionary  Activity: 

An  Historical  Study     .....        199 
William  I.  Chamberlain. 

XV.    Lessons  from  the  War  as  to  Propaganda  for 

Missions         .......        210 

Stephen  J.  Corey. 

XVI.    New  Demands  Regarding  the  Character  and 

Training  of  Missionaries     ....        221 
Frank  K.  Sanders. 

XVII.    Reconsideration    of    Missionary    Methods    in 

THE  Light  of  the  New  Situation  .         .         .        234 
W.  B.  Anderson. 

XVIII.    The  War  and  the  Literary  Aspects  of  Mis- 
sions        249 

E.  C.  Richardson. 
Edward  C.  Jenkins. 

XIX.    Missions  and  American  Business  and  Profes- 
sional Men  Abroad 256 

Tyler  Dennett. 

XX.    The  Be:aring  of  Economics  and  Business  on 

Foreign  Missions 263 

W.  E.  Weld. 

XXI.    Missionary  Agencies  in  Relation  to  Students 

from  Other  Lands 273 

Charles  D.  Hurray. 

XXII.    The  Foreign   Policies  of  the  United   States 

AND  THE  Success  of  Foreign  Missions  .        .        280 
Sidney  L.  Gulick. 

XXIII.    The  Relation  of  Foreign  Missions  to  Inter- 
national Politics 292 

Charles  R.  Watson. 

Appendix  I.    Synopsis  of  Contents  .        .        305 

Samuel  McCrea  Cavert. 

Appendix  II.    Bibliography       ....        323 
Missionary  Research  Library. 


INTRODUCTION 


One  of  the  most  striking  things  about  America's  par- 
ticipation in  the  World  War  was  the  way  in  which  the 
great  ideas  and  principles  of  the  missionary  enterprise 
were  taken  over  and  declared  by  the  nation  as  its  moral 
aims  in  the  conflict.  The  war  as  we  ideally  conceived 
it  was  waged  with  five  clear  moral  aims :  the  establishing 
of  permanent  peace,  the  safeguarding  of  democracy  and 
human  freedom,  the  application  of  the  law  of  righteous- 
ness to  nations  as  well  as  to  individuals,  service  to  hu- 
manity, the  securing  of  a  social  order  based  on  brother- 
hood. When  we  have  said  these  things  what  have  we 
done  but  put  into  political  terms,  in  connection  with  the 
great  struggley  the  aims  and  ideals  and  purposes  for  which 
many  men  have  been  living  all  their  lives,  which  have 
actuated  the  missionary  enterprise,  and  which  underlie 
it  today? 

The  missionary  movement  has  been  in  the  world  as  an 
instrumentality  of  peace  and  international  good  will. 
Wherever  it  has  gone,  it  has  erased  racial  prejudice  and 
bitterness,  the  great  root  of  international  conflict  and 
struggle.  It  has  helped  men  to  understand  one  another. 
Missionaries  have  been  a  conciliatory  influence  again  and 
again,  and  have  allayed  hostility  which  diplomats  and 
traders  have  aroused.  The  Jiji  Shimpo,  one  of  the  lead- 
ing newspapers  in  Japan,  spoke  of  this  in  advocating  the 
sending  of  Buddhist  missionaries  to  Korea.  "Japanese 
visiting  Korea  will  be  chiefly  bent  upon  the  pursuit  of 
gain  and  will  not  be  disposed  to  pay  much  attention  to  the 
sentiments  and  customs  of  the  Koreans  or  to  allow  their 
spirit  to  be  controlled  by  any  consideration  of  the  country 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

or  the  people.  That  was  the  case  with  foreigners  in  the 
early  days  of  Japan's  intercourse  with  them,  and  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  many  serious  troubles  would  have 
occurred  had  not  the  Christian  missionary  acted  as  a 
counterbalancing  influence.  The  Christian  missionary 
not  only  showed  to  the  Japanese  the  altruistic  side  of  the 
Occidental  character,  but  also  by  his  teaching  and  his 
preaching  imparted  a  new  and  attractive  aspect  to  inter- 
course which  would  otherwise  have  seemed  masterful  and 
repellent.  The  Japanese  cannot  thank  the  Christian  mis- 
sionary too  much  for  the  admirable  leaven  that  he  intro- 
duced into  their  relations  with  foreigners,  nor  can  they 
do  better  than  follow  the  example  that  he  has  set,  in  their 
own  intercourse  with  the  Koreans."  For  a  hundred  years 
the  missionary  enterprise  has  been  an  agency  of  tran- 
quillity and  peace  over  the  entire  world,  getting  men  ac- 
quainted with  one  another,  showing  the  unselfishness  that 
lies  behind  much  that  seems  to  be  and  often  is  so  purely 
selfish. 

It  has  been  a  great  agency  of  righteousness.  As  the 
years  have  gone  by,  it  alone  has  represented  in  many  non- 
Christian  lands  the  inner  moral  character  of  the  Western 
world.  By  our  political  agencies  and  activities  we  have 
forced  great  wrongs  upon  the  non-Christian  peoples — 
commercial  exploitation,  the  liquor  traffic,  the  slave  trade 
in  Africa  and  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  the  opium 
traffic  in  China.  Against  these  things  the  one  element  of 
the  West  that  has  been  a  clear  protest  has  been  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  Year  after  year  in  those  lands  it  has 
joined  with  what  wholesome  moral  sentiment  existed 
among  the  people  in  a  death  struggle  against  the  great 
iniquities  that  Western  civilization  had  spread  over  the 
world. 

It  has  been  and  is  a  great  instrumentality  of  human 
service.  It  has  scattered  tens  of  thousands  of  men  and 
women  over  many  lands,  teaching  schools  in  city  and 
country,  in  town  and  village.    It  has  built  its  hospitals  by 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

the  thousand.  It  has  sent  its  medical  missionaries  to 
deal  every  year  with  millions  of  sick  and  diseased  peo- 
ples in  Asia  and  Africa.  It  has  been  the  one  great, 
continuing,  unselfish  agency  of  unquestioning,  loving,  hu- 
man service  throughout  the  world,  dealing  not  with  emer- 
gency needs  of  famine  and  flood  and  pestilence  alone,  but, 
year  in  and  year  out,  serving  all  human  need  and  seeking 
to  introduce  into  human  society  the  creative  and  healing 
influence  of  Christ.  "Whatever  you  may  be  told  to  the 
contrary,"  said  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  formerly  Governor  of 
Bombay,  "the  teaching  of  Christianity  among  160,000,000 
of  civilized,  industrious  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  in 
India  is  effecting  changes,  moral,  social  and  political, 
which  for  extent  and  rapidity  of  effect  are  far  more  ex- 
traordinary than  anything  that  you  or  your  fathers  have 
witnessed  in  modern  Europe." 

Foreign  missions  has  been  a  great  agency  of  human 
unity  and  concord.  It,  at  least,  has  believed  and  acted 
upon  the  belief  that  all  men  belong  to  one  family.  It  has 
laughed  at  racial  discords  and  prejudices.  It  has  made 
itself  unpopular  with  many  representatives  of  the  West- 
ern nations  who  have  gone  into  the  non-Christian  world, 
because  it  has  not  been  willing  to  foster  racial  distrust, 
because  it  has  insisted  on  bridging  the  divisions  which 
separated  men  of  different  bloods  and  different  nationali- 
ties. We  are  talking  now  about  building  the  new  world 
after  the  war.  But  it  would  be  hopeless  if  we  had  not 
already  begun  it.  We  are  talking  about  some  form  of 
international  organization.  It  may  need  to  be  very  sim- 
ple, with  few  and  primitive  functions,  but  it  must  come. 
And  it  can  come  only  as,  first,  we  sustain  in  men's  hearts 
a  faith  in  its  possibility ;  as,  second,  we  devise  the  instru- 
mentalities necessary  to  it  and  make  them  effective;  as, 
third,  we  build  up  a  spirit  that  will  support  it.  Across 
the  world  for  a  hundred  years  the  missionary  enterprise 
has  been  the  proclamation  that  this  day  must  come,  and 
that  some  such  international  body  of  relationships  as  this. 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

based  on  right  principles,  must  be  set  up  among  the 
nations  of  the  world. 

It  would  not  be  hard  to  go  on  analyzing  further  what 
the  missionary  enterprise  has  been  doing.  It  has  been 
doing  peacefully,  constructively,  unselfishly,  quietly,  for 
a  hundred  years  the  things  that,  in  a  great  outburst  of 
titanic  and  necessarily  destructive  struggle,  we  tried  to 
do  by  war.  I  say  it  again,  that  one  of  the  most  significant 
things  of  the  day  is  to  see  how  the  great  ideals  and  pur- 
poses of  the  missionary  enterprise,  that  have  been  the 
commonplaces  of  some  men's  lives,  have  been  gathered 
up  as  a  great  moral  discovery  and  made  the  legitimate 
moral  aims  of  the  nation  in  the  great  conflict  in  which  we 
have  been  engaged. 

And  now  that  the  war  is  done  the  question  looks  at  us 
squarely.  Do  we  mean  all  that  we  said  and  fought  for? 
If  we  were  right  then  are  we  not  bound  to  go  right  on  now 
and  do  by  life  in  peace  what  we  were  ready  to  do  by 
death  in  war?  The  need  for  achieving  the  things  we 
fought  for  is  here  today  all  over  the  world.  The  mission- 
ary enterprise  is  the  honest  effort  to  achieve  them. 

And  we  need  the  missionary  enterprise  now,  strong, 
living,  aggressive,  because  we  require,  more  than  we  have 
ever  required  them  in  the  past,  every  possible  agency  of 
international  good  will  and  interpretation.  In  the  early 
years  of  the  war  our  Government  sent  word  to  the  consuls, 
in  China  especially,  that  Americans  ought  not  to  come 
home;  that  if  ever  they  were  needed  there,  they  were 
needed  then,  that  they  might  correctly  represent  what  the 
moral  purposes  of  America  were,  and  that  by  their  good 
will  and  friendliness  they  might  be  true  ambassadors  of 
our  spirit.  We  need  not  less  today,  but  more  than  ever, 
the  shuttles  of  sympathy  and  service  that  fly  to  and  fro 
across  the  chasms  of  race.  The  misunderstandings  of 
the  world  are  a  tragic  thing.  We  little  realize  how  deep 
and  terrible  they  are;  the  innumerable  milHons  of  men 
on  the  other  side  of  the  world  whose  minds  are  unknown 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

to  us  and  to  whom  what  we  are  thinking  is  unknown,  in 
whose  thought  there  has  never  entered  the  conviction  of 
our  unselfish  interest  in  the  whole  human  family,  and 
of  our  desire  not  to  injure  but  to  benefit  both  ourselves 
and  with  us  all  mankind.  As  never  before  in  the  history 
of  the  world,  we  require  every  possible  agency  of  inter- 
pretation, of  international  fellowship  and  brotherhood  to 
be  thrown  across  the  chasms  that  separate  the  races  and 
nations  of  men. 

The  great  negative  energies  of  destruction  such  as  war 
releases  can  never  achieve  the  things  that  have  to  be 
done  in  the  world.  Such  work  has  to  be  done  by  great 
principles,  by  living  ideals,  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Mere 
mechanisms,  the  thunder  of  guns,  the  massing  of  bodies 
of  men  never  can  do  it.  They  can  build  walls  against 
the  onset  of  wrong;  they  cannot  replace  it.  We  have  to 
let  loose  creative  and  constructive  spiritual  powers  if 
that  is  to  be  done,  and  there  is  no  creative  and  construc- 
tive power  the  equal  of  that  which  Christ  released.  In 
Christ  alone  today  is  the  power  of  saving  men  and  of 
redeeming  society.  To  give  Him  to  the  world  is  to  do  the 
work  the  world  needs  more  than  it  needs  anything  else. 
No  man  can  do  better  with  his  life  today  or  accomplish 
more  for  the  world  than  by  going  out  to  acquaint  men 
with  Christ  and  to  lead  all  nations  to  obey  and  follow 
Christ  as  Saviour  and  Lord. 

For  four  years  the  world  has  poured  out  life  and 
wealth  without  limit.  It  was  a  struggle  which  ought  never 
to  have  been.  But,  once  precipitated,  there  was  but  onel 
thing  to  do,  and  that  was  for  an  outraged  world  to  go 
through  with  it  at  whatever  cost  and  to  spare  nothing 
until  the  threatened  calamity  was  removed  and  the  liber- 
ties of  the  world  secured.  And  now  the  struggle  is  past. 
Shall  the  sacrifices  made  for  war  be  discontinued  or  shall 
we  be  ready  to  do  for  peace  and  for  the  coming  of  the 
kingdom  of  righteousness  all  that  we  did  for  war  and  for 
the  prevention  of  what  we  believed  to  be  the  threatened 


XX  INTRODUCTION 

destruction  of  the  freedom  of  mankind  ?  Were  not  those 
sacrifices  rational  only  as  we  now  complete  and  perfect 
them  in  their  perpetual  consecration  to  the  establishment 
of  the  reign  of  Christ  in  human  life? 

The  pages  of  this  report,  we  believe,  will  establish  all 
that  has  been  said  in  this  introduction,  and  more.  It  is 
an  earnest  attempt  to  survey  the  facts  of  the  situation 
which  we  today  confront  and  to  draw  out  the  just  and 
necessary  conclusions.  It  is  not  an  attempt  to  find  or  to 
set  forth  any  new  gospel.  There  is  one  gospel  only,  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  one  Saviour  and  Lord  of 
mankind.  But  there  is  a  new  demonstration  of  human- 
ity's need  of  this  Gospel  and  of  the  adequacy  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  meet  that  need.  The  evidence  and  the  conclusions 
which  this  report  enforces  are  here  set  forth  by  competent 
men  with  restraint  and  conviction,  and  the  Committee  has 
sought,  through  several  conferences  and  through  the  care- 
ful work  of  an  editorial  sub-committee,  to  give  to  the 
report  a  real  unity  and  the  face  of  an  associated  judg- 
ment. 


PART  I 

THE   ENHANCED  SIGNIFICANCE  AND  f 

URGENCY  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  h 

IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WAR 


CHAPTER  I 

FOREIGN     MISSIONS     AS     A     PREPARATION 

DURING  THE  PAST  CENTURY  FOR  THE 

NEW  INTERNATIONALISM 

For  more  than  a  century  foreign  missions  has  been 
quietly  laying  the  foundations  of  what  we  now  call  the 
new  internationalism.  When  the  Christian  pioneers  a 
hundred  years  ago  initiated  the  modern  missionary  pro- 
gram and  took  the  first  step  in  spanning  the  distance  be- 
tween the  East  and  the  West  with  the  spirit  of  brother- 
hood, it  was  a  prophecy  of  the  new  day  that  was  to 
come  in  international  affairs.  And  the  history  of  foreign 
missions  ever  since  has  been  a  record  of  influences  that 
have  been  breaking  down  racial  barriers,  interpreting  the 
East  and  the  West  to  each  other,  revealing  the  idealistic 
side  of  Western  life,  incarnating  the  spirit  of  service  and 
good  will,  developing  in  non-Christian  lands  a  leadership 
sympathetic  to  democracy,  promoting  friendly  contacts 
between  widely  separated  peoples,  and  in  other  ways 
hastening  the  coming  of  a  higher  type  of  international 
relations. 

But  we  cannot  intelligently  discuss  the  way  in  which 
foreign  missions  has  been  a  preparation  for  the  new 
internationalism  except  with  the  background  of  what 
it  has  contributed  to  national  developments  in  the  East, 
for  true  internationalism  necessarily  presupposes  na- 
tional units  among  which  relations  are  to  be  effected. 
The  strength  and  value  of  any  internationalism  ultimately 
depend  upon  the  richness  of  the  national  groups  that 
comprise  it.     The   individual  nation   is  related  to  the 


4  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

international  order  as  the  individual  person  is  related 
to  the  social  order.  Society  cannot  prosper  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  individual.  Neither  can  we  have  an  ideal 
internationalism  at  the  price  of  impoverished  and  depre- 
ciated nationalism.  A  social  order  that  suppresses  indi- 
vidual self-expression  and  denies  individual  opportunity 
for  self-realization  is  cultivating  a  suicidal  principle.  An 
international  ideal  that  would  suppress  national  genius 
and  withhold  national  opportunity  for  bringing  its  people 
and  resources  to  their  best  would  be  hindering,  not  pro- 
moting, world  life  and  progress.  We  need,  therefore,  at 
the  outset  to  remind  ourselves  of  the  contribution  that 
foreign  missions  has  made  to  the  rising  spirit  of  national- 
ism in  the  East. 

I.     Foreign  Missions  and  Nationalism 

It  is  a  fact  of  no  small  significance  that  the  develop- 
ment of  modern  missions  is  synchronous  with  the  rise 
of  modern  nationalism  in  the  West.  The  outstanding 
political  feature  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  unques- 
tionably the  growth  of  independent,  self-governing  na- 
tions. "The  history  of  the  past  century,"  said  Professor 
Reinsch,  writing  in  1900,  "has  been  the  history  of  the 
arrangement  of  national  boundaries,  the  development  of 
national  ambitions,  the  formation  of  national  policies,  the 
definition  of  national  responsibilities,  the  sharpened  dis- 
tinction of  national  characteristics,  the  realization  and 
resolute  prosecution  of  national  destinies."  Between 
1815  and  1900  almost  every  war  in  Europe  represented 
either  an  attempt  by  a  subject  nationality  to  establish  its 
unity  and  independence  or  a  clash  of  already  independent 
nations  in  the  interests  of  expansion  and  defense.  With 
this  period  of  national  awakening  the  development  of 
modem  missions  is  contemporaneous. 

It  is  particularly  worthy  of  note  that  the  beginnings 
of  the  modern  missionary  advance  date  from  the  period 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  5 

of  national  conflict  and  development  ushered  in  by  the 
American  War  of  Independence,  the  French  Revolution, 
and  the  end  of  the  Napoleonic  wars.  It  is  furthermore 
significant  that  the  greatest  missionary  expansion  has 
taken  place  during  the  second  half  of  the  nineteenth 
century  and  the  first  two  decades  of  the  twentieth 
— the  period  when  Western  nationalism  was  assuming 
its  intenser  forms,  with  the  unification  of  Italy,  the  con- 
solidation of  Austria-Hungary,  the  rise  of  Germany 
after  the  Franco-Prussian  War,  the  dogged  efforts  of 
France  at  self -recovery,  the  conflict  in  the  Balkans,  the 
growth  of  British  imperialism,  and  the  development  of 
the  United  States  after  the  Civil  War, 

It  was  inevitable  that  missionaries,  though  professing 
a  higher  allegiance  than  that  to  any  earthly  state  and 
though  deliberately  seeking  to  transcend  all  racial  preju- 
dices and  national  limitations,  should  nevertheless  convey 
to  the  people  to  whom  they  went  something  of  their  own 
patriotic  spirit  and  nationalistic  aspiration.  Certain  it  is 
that  missions,  especially  through  the  dissemination  of 
literature  and  the  vast  range  of  its  educational  institu- 
tions and  activities,  has  been  a  great  factor  in  acquainting 
Eastern  peoples  with  the  national  history,  policies,  and 
ideals  of  Western  countries.  By  abundant  examples  it 
could  be  shown  how  these  contacts  established  by  mis- 
sions have  resulted  in  the  awakening  of  new  national 
ambitions  in  the  non-Christian  peoples,  unconsciously 
arousing  them  to  the  formulation  and  prosecution  of  new 
national  programs  in  which  the  assimilation  of  foreign 
elements  has  been  combined  with  a  revitalization  of 
indigenous  institutions  and  ideals. 

But  the  chief  contribution  of  missions  to  the  rise  of 
national  self-consciousness  in  the  East  lies  on  a  deeper 
level  than  this.  In  addition  to  bringing  to  these  peoples 
a  knowledge  of  Western  nationalism,  the  missionary 
brought  also  a  gospel  which  proclaimed  new  life  for  the 
individual,  asserted  the  worth  of  all  men  in  the  sight  of 


6  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

God,  kindled  faith  in  the  possibilities  of  men,  and  stimu- 
lated a  sense  of  social  responsibility.  Such  a  message, 
brought  by  men  who  identified  themselves  with  the  inter- 
ests of  the  people  to  whom  they  came,  could  not  help 
having  an  indirect  effect  upon  national  aspirations  in 
many  lands.  The  promotion  of  nationalism  is,  of  course, 
no  part  of  the  missionaries'  conscious  work.  The  de- 
velopment of  a  worthy  national  life  is,  however,  an 
inevitable  by-product  of  the  Christian  message  and  the 
Christian  character. 

There  is  hardly  a  country  in  the  East  where  the  name 
of  some  missionary  is  not  linked  up  with  the  modern 
development  of  the  nation.  The  name  of  Verbeck  is 
readily  recognized  as  high  in  the  list  of  the  "makers  of 
the  New  Japan."  Alexander  Duff  and  that  splendid 
galaxy  of  Christian  educators  who  have  given  their  lives 
to  India  go  far  toward  explaining  all  that  is  best  in  the 
Indian  aspiration  for  a  new  national  life.  "In  much  of 
what  is  taking  place  [in  India]  the  missionary  can  see 
the  seed  of  Christian  ideals  beginning  to  spring  forth 
from  the  soil.  Nationality,  liberty,  enlightenment,  the 
raising  of  the  multitude — all  these  are  not  strange  words 
in  Christian  ears."  As  for  China,  a  former  American 
consul-general  at  Peking  has  pointed  out  that  the  handful 
of  Chinese  leaders  who  precipitated  the  revolution  and 
brought  new  political  hopes  to  a  quarter  of  the  world's 
population,  the  new  patriots  who  have  been  trying  to 
recast  imperial  China  into  a  republican  mould,  were  prac- 
tically all  products  of  missionary  teaching.  Truly  did 
Li  Yuan  Hung,  ex-President  of  the  Chinese  Republic, 
say,  "China  would  not  be  aroused  today  as  it  is  were  it 
not  for  the  missionaries."  The  names  of  Morrison,  Wil- 
liams, Martin,  Allen,  Richards,  and  others  at  once  come 
to  mind  in  vindication  of  this  statement.  The  present 
political  status  of  South  Africa  is  explicable  only  in  the 
light  of  what  Moffat  and  Livingstone  and  Mackenzie  have 
done  in  the  Dark  Continent.    And  these  are  but  typical 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  7 

of  a  far  greater  number  who,  through  their  missionary 
service,  have  built  up  educational  programs  for  a  people, 
developed  industrial  life,  been  counselors  to  national 
leaders,  or  in  other  ways  contributed  to  the  making  of 
the  new  East. 

It  has  been  no  part  of  the  missionary  enterprise  to  dis- 
integrate this  national  consciousness.  Rather  it  has 
tended  to  promote  and  to  guide  national  ambitions  to 
higher  ends.  The  missionary  has  held  before  the  nations 
— is  holding  before  them  today — ^the  ideal  of  a  Christian 
national  life,  insisting  that  it  must  be  built  on  righteous- 
ness, and  presenting  Christianity  as  the  power  without 
which  the  highest  nationhood  cannot  be  realized. 

II.    Foreign  Missions  and  Internationalism 

It  needs  no  prophet  to  foresee  that  as  nationalism  has 
been  the  keynote  of  the  political  history  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  so  internationalism  is  to  be  the  keynote  of  the 
history  of  the  twentieth.  This  was  evident  before  the 
World  War  and  is  still  more  unmistakable  today. 

In  the  presence  of  this  rising  internationalism  the  sig- 
nificance of  missions  becomes  magnified  almost  beyond 
the  power  of  words  to  describe.  The  very  existence  of 
the  foreign  missionary  movement  is  a  living  witness  to 
the  solidarity  of  the  human  race.  Its  objective  is  the 
realization  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  embracing  all  peoples. 
Its  passion  to  save  and  uplift  goes  out  to  man  as  man, 
not  primarily  to  men  as  Chinese,  Hindu,  or  African. 

In  its  spiritual  gifts,  its  ethical  demands  on  character, 
and  its  obligations  of  service,  Christianity  is  a  leveler 
not  only  of  extreme  individualism  but  also  of  self- 
centered  nationalism.  While  ministering  to  the  national 
group  it  points  to  a  higher  unity.  It  regards  nations  not 
as  ends  in  themselves,  but  as  potential  constituents  of  a 
world-wide  brotherhood.  It  has  proclaimed  the  world 
over  that  "no  man  liveth  unto  himself"  and  that  no  nation 


8  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

liveth  unto  itself.  The  doctrine  of  the  universal  father- 
hood of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man  proclaimed 
on  every  mission  field  has  taught  men  to  think  in  terms 
of  that  higher  spiritual  order  where  racial  differences 
are  harmoniously  combined.  Particularly  significant  is 
it  that  the  good  news  of  an  all-embracing,  super-racial 
Kingdom  of  God  has  been  most  widely  made  known 
during  the  past  seventy  years,  the  very  period  when  all 
the  countries  of  the  world  have  been  made  near  neigh- 
bors, drawn  together  by  commerce,  colonial  expansion, 
travel,  and  multiplied  means  of  intercourse. 

Of  course,  foreign  missions  has  been  by  no  means  the 
only  force  that  has  been  unconsciously  working  to  bring 
about  the  internationalism  of  the  present  day.  The  im- 
portance of  the  economic  factor,  for  example,  has  been 
tremendous.  Unheard-of  facilities  for  intercommunica- 
tion and  transportation  have  made  distant  nations  near 
neighbors,  have  brought  isolated  peoples  into  the  current 
of  the  world's  life,  and  have  made,  as  it  were,  one  market 
for  the  products  of  the  world.  In  the  whole  economic 
sphere  nations  have  become  intertwined  and  interdepend- 
ent in  a  way  undreamed  of  a  century  ago. 

But  economic  interests  do  not  in  themselves  provide 
those  creative  forces  that  make  for  the  kind  of  attitude 
and  spirit  essential  to  a  family  of  free  nations.  Facilities 
for  intercommunication  may  be  abused  as  readily  as 
rightfully  used.  It  all  depends  upon  whether  there  is  a 
disposition  toward  cooperation  or  toward  domination, 
whether  there  is  the  will-to-service  or  the  will-to-power. 
Economic  imperialism  is  as  antagonistic  to  a  true  inter- 
nationalism as  is  political  imperialism.  If  nations  would 
only  learn  that  the  good  of  each  lies  in  the  good  of  all, 
mutual  economic  interdependence  would  be  a  powerful 
factor  in  binding  the  nations  together ;  but  economic  in- 
terests are  still  so  largely  conceived  in  a  narrow  and  indi- 
vidualistic way  that  they  stir  up  rivalries,  jealousy,  suspi- 
cion, ill  will,  and  even  war.    In  the  commercial  realm  the 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  9 

goal  of  each  nation  has  too  easily  tended  to  become  ex- 
ploitation of  others,  or  at  least  selfish  profit  regardless 
of  others'  advantage,  instead  of  mutual  service  and  the 
common  good.  Social  order  and  permanent  peace  will 
never  come  from  the  supremacy  of  the  purely  economic 
motive.  They  will  come  only  from  some  source  that 
touches  the  deep  levels  of  the  conscience  and  the  heart. 

For  the  old  internationalism,  which  aimed  at  the  dom- 
ination of  other  nations  by  a  super-nation  or  at  a  balance 
of  power  in  the  interest  of  an  exclusive  group,  moral  and 
spiritual  elements  were  unnecessary.  It  needed  only  the 
machinery  of  shrewd  diplomacy,  jealous  competition,  se- 
crecy, deception,  and  war.  But  the  new  internationalism 
is  an  effort  at,  and  a  passion  for,  a  social  and  moral  order 
among  the  nations.  Its  goal  is  an  organized  society  of 
free  peoples  living  harmoniously  and  helpfully  together. 
It  needs  machinery  for  cooperation  and  mutual  service 
and  has,  therefore,  finally  to  rest  upon  a  foundation  of 
friendship  and  good  will.  We  are  thus  brought  face  to 
face  with  the  vital  necessity  in  world  affairs  for  the  mes- 
sage and  work  and  spirit  of  Christian  missions. 

There  appeared  in  the  New  Republic  last  June  a  pro- 
foundly significant  article  by  the  Jewish  author,  Israel 
Zangwill,  entitled  "Converted  Missionaries,"  significant 
because  of  its  revelation  of  the  impression  made  even 
upon  a  strongly  prejudiced  mind  by  the  service  of  mis- 
sions to  the  cause  of  the  new  internationalism.  The 
author  tells  in  a  semi-humorous  vein  of  his  ordering  from 
a  newsdealer  a  new  publication  called  the  International 
Review  which  was  to  deal  with  problems  connected  with 
the  League  of  Nations,  but  receiving  by  mistake  the  In- 
ternational Review  of  Missions.  Mr.  Zangwill  writes: 
"When  a  small  boy  solemnly  delivered  to  my  rural  retreat 
an  International  Review  of  Missions,  I  was  divided  be- 
tween annoyance  and  amusement.  To  send  me  this — me 
of  all  persons  in  the  world — ^to  whom  missionaries  had 
been  anathema  since  childhood ;  conceived  as  a  sort  of 


10  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

spiritual  spiders  in  wait  for  the  Jewish  soul  and  spinning 
a  wicked  web  of  textual  sophistry  to  entangle  it !  ,  ,  .  . 
Thus  pondering  I  opened  the  Review  of  Missions  and 
turned  over  its  pages  in  ironic  expectation  of  a  record 
of  ubiquitous  futility.  What  was  my  pleasant  disappoint- 
ment to  find  that  it  was  as  much  concerned  with  the 
League  of  Nations  as  the  magazine  which  it  mistakenly 
replaced!"  Mr.  Zangwill  then  quotes  from  five  articles 
in  a  single  issue,  all  of  which  in  one  way  or  another  dis- 
cuss the  new  international  order  that  is  demanded,  and 
decides  that  "the  missionaries  have  been  converted  to 
Christianity" !  Mr.  Zangwill  does  not,  however,  reaUze 
that  this  work  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  is  no  new 
thing,  but  has  been  going  on  for  over  a  century.  No 
doubt  the  international  significance  of  their  efforts  has 
now  come  to  consciousness  in  a  new  way,  but  their  work 
has  always  rested  on  the  assumption  of  the  unity  of  the 
race  and  has  always  been  in  the  direction  of  cooperative 
and  friendly  interracial  relations.  Most  striking  of  all  is 
Mr.  Zangwill's  own  conclusion,  "For  a  new  world  order 
there  must  be  a  burning  missionary  faith,  an  apostleship 
ready  for  all  sacrifice." 

Let  us  consider  in  more  detail  some  of  the  significant 
contributions  that  foreign  missions  has  been  making  to 
the  new  internationalism : 

1.  The  Christian  missionary  movement  has  been  the 
basis  for  the  best  there  is  in  the  confidence  which  the 
nations  of  the  East  and  the  West  have  in  each  other  as 
moral,  righteous,  and  dependable  institutions. 

There  is  much,  both  in  trade  relations  and  in  diplo- 
matic polity,  that  savors  of  self-interest  and  of  disposi- 
tion to  push  advantage  without  restraint  of  principle,  or 
honesty,  or  regard  for  others.  We  do  not  need  to  recount 
the  more  shameful  aspects  of  international  trade  or  di- 
plomacy. The  slave  traffic  and  the  forcing  of  trade  in 
opium  upon  an  unwilling  government,  the  trade  in  liquors 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  11 

and  drugs,  the  exploiting  of  the  resources  of  tropical 
countries  by  servile  forms  of  labor,  the  creation  of 
spheres  of  influence,  the  building  up  of  portentous  arma- 
ments and  programs  of  imperial  expansion — ^the  record 
is  so  humiliating  that  we  need  not  be  surprised  if  the 
nations  of  the  East  inferred  that  there  was  precious  little 
passion  for  righteousness,  or  justice,  or  honor  in  the 
West. 

Against  all  this  the  missionary  movement  has  been  the 
one  clear  protest  from  the  Western  world.  It  has  been 
a  living  assertion  that  there  is  idealism  and  altruism  in 
what  might  otherwise  be  known  as  a  materialistic  world. 
It  has  revealed  by  flesh  and  blood  that  there  is  a  spirit  in 
the  world  that  cares  for  men  and  women  in  even  remote 
parts  of  the  earth  for  their  own  human  sake.  It  has 
been  the  one  great  corrective  for  the  influence  of  the 
trader  who  has  thought  of  other  lands  only  in  terms  of 
raw  materials  or  labor  markets,  and  for  the  diplomat 
who  has  been  concerned  with  them  only  for  the  sake  of 
spheres  of  economic  or  political  influence.  The  impact 
of  the  Christian  representatives  of  the  Western  nations 
on  the  Eastern  peoples  has  been  absolutely  essential  to 
convincing  them  that  a  real  spirit  of  fair  play,  justice, 
and  good  will  is  vitally  at  work  in  Western  civilization. 

2.  Foreign  missions  has  been  the  greatest  agency  in 
the  past  century  in  breaking  down  racial  barriers  and 
interpreting  the  East  and  the  West  to  each  other. 

The  missionary  movement  has  actually  created  a  nu- 
cleus of  world  brotherhood  and  international  good  will. 
The  missionary  himself  has  been  a  mediating  personality. 
Coming  from  a  Western  nation,  he  has  identified  himself 
with  the  life  of  the  people  to  whom  he  has  gone.  He  has 
not  simply  helped  the  national  life — all  his  work  has  been 
in  the  direction  of  cementing  friendly  ties  between  his 
native  land  and  the  land  of  his  adoption.  So  many  illus- 
trations of  remarkable  missionaries  who  have  been  such 


\ 


12  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

mediating  personalities  leap  to  mind  that  one  forbears 
to  mention  names.  It  may  be  boldly  stated  without  fear 
of  its  being  gainsaid  that  no  other  agency  has  done  so 
much  to  build  up  ordinary  human  friendships  across 
racial  lines  as  the  Christian  missionary  movement.  Men 
of  other  skins  were  to  the  missionary  not  strange  and 
suspicious  folks,  but  comrades  and  brothers.  Viscount 
Qiinda,  the  former  Japanese  ambassador  to  the  United 
States,  summed  it  up  when  he  said,  "The  Christian  mis- 
sionaries to  Japan  contributed  to  the  building  of  an  un- 
seen bridge  between  East  and  West."  Wellington  Koo, 
Minister  of  the  Chinese  Republic  to  the  United  States, 
not  long  ago  bore  similar  testimony  in  an  address  at  the 
University  of  Chicago :  "Nothing  which  individual 
Americans  have  done  in  China  has  more  strongly  im- 
pressed Chinese  minds  with  the  sincerity,  the  genuine- 
ness, the  altruism  of  American  friendship  for  China  than 
this  spirit  of  service  and  sacrifice  ....  demonstrated 
by  American  missionaries." 

One  of  the  great  factors  in  missionary  work  leading 
to  mutual  understanding  has  been  the  mission  schools 
and  colleges  which  have  been  scattered  all  over  the  world. 
They  have  served  as  centers  of  individual  contacts  that 
have  gone  far  toward  clearing  away  the  barriers  of  mis- 
understanding and  lack  of  appreciation  which  separated 
alien  peoples.  The  educational  work  which  the  mission- 
ary has  carried  on  has  led  also  to  the  coming  of  thousands 
of  students  from  the  Orient  and  Latin  America  to  the 
United  States,  with  the  result  that  men  who  were  to  be- 
come leaders  in  their  own  lands  have  learned  to  know 
us  at  first  hand. 

In  addition  to  the  work  which  the  missionary  himself 
has  done,  he  has  prepared  the  way  for  the  exchange  of 
Christian  visitors  and  lecturers  between  the  East  and 
West,  who  have  been  no  small  factor  in  the  development 
of  mutual  understanding  of  each  other's  spirit  and  prob- 
lems.    Charles  Cuthbert  Hall,  Dr.   Fairbaim,  and  Dr. 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  13 

Moulton  in  India,  Hamilton  Wright  Mabie  and  George 
W.  Knox  in  Japan — these  are  typical  of  Western  thinkers 
who  have  reached  great  audiences  in  the  East  and  re- 
vealed to  them  something  of  the  higher  side  of  Western 
life.  Eminent  Christian  leaders  produced  by  the  Chris- 
tian mission  Churches  have  in  turn  come  to  the  West. 
President  Harada  of  Doshisha  University,  at  Kyoto, 
Professor  Inazo  Nitobe  of  the  Tokyo  Imperial  Univer- 
sity, Dr.  Chang  Poling  of  Tientsin,  Dr.  K.  C.  Chatterjee 
of  the  Punjab,  Bishop  V.  S.  Azariah  of  South  India — 
these  and  others  have  helped  us  to  understand  and  appre- 
ciate the  genius  and  the  potentialities  of  the  lands  they 
represented. 

Foreign  missions  has  also  been  far-reaching  in  the 
direction  of  interracial  understanding  and  good  will 
through  the  agency  of  international  organizations  which 
it  has  directly  or  indirectly  brought  about  and  which  have 
implanted  the  idea  of  international  fellowship  and  co- 
operation in  many  minds.  The  World  Missionary  Con- 
ference at  Edinburgh  and  the  movements  continuing  its 
work  have  had  an  incalculable  influence  in  unifying  the 
forces  of  international  life.  The  World's  Student  Chris- 
tian Federation  has  united' sympathetically  thousands  of 
young  men  destined  to  become  largely  influential  in  de- 
termining the  attitudes  of  their  peoples.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
and  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  are  found  in  most  of  the  large  cities 
all  over  the  world.  In  the  United  States  alone  there  are 
as  many  as  167  boards  or  societies  whose  objective  is  the 
leavening  of  foreign  lands  with  the  Gospel  that  is  the 
source  of  whatever  is  best  in  our  own  life.  The  North 
American  boards  invest  more  than  $22,000,000  annually 
in  Christianization  and  international  good  will.  They 
make  it  possible  for  some  11,000  persons  to  spend  them- 
selves in  other  lands  than  their  own,  carrying  the  message 
of  new  life  for  the  individual,  the  nation,  and  the  world, 
and  tending  to  unite  all  lands  in  one  loyal  family  of  one 
Father  God. 


14  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

3.  Foreign  missions  is  the  one  agency  that  has  not 
only  proclaimed  but  incarnated  the  spirit  of  human 
brotherhood  and  service. 

The  missionary  has  been  a  living  witness  to  the  faith 
in  brotherhood  and  the  Hfe  of  self-giving  service  that  he 
has  preached.  Around  him  have  grown  up  all  the  great 
helpful  philanthropic  and  friendly  endeavors  that  have 
been  made  in  the  interest  of  the  peoples  of  the  Orient. 
Hospitals  have  sprung  up  wherever  he  has  gone,  in  most 
cases  the  first  hospitals  that  have  ever  been  known  in 
these  lands.  Orphanages  and  leper  asylums  have  been 
established.  When  famine  and  flood  and  pestilence  have 
wrought  havoc  unspeakable,  it  is  through  the  missionary 
that  Christian  philanthropy  has  been  able  to  function 
effectively.  Suffering  humanity  in  the  East  has  found 
in  him  its  friend.  And  in  far  wider  ways  has  foreign 
missions  ministered  to  bettering  conditions  of  life. 
Womanhood  has  been  uplifted,  outcastes  have  been 
raised,  savages  have  become  industrious  citizens,  child 
marriage  has  been  broken  down,  slave  trade  has  been 
abolished.  No  one  can  read  Dr.  Dennis's  monumental 
record  of  "Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress"  with- 
out realizing  that  the  missionary  enterprise  has  been  the 
one  great  charitable  and  philanthropic  agency  in  the 
Eastern  world. 

The  World  War  and  the  demands  that  it  brought  for 
international  relief  on  a  larger  scale  than  ever  before 
have  afforded  a  most  striking  example  of  the  mission- 
aries' service  to  humanity  in  the  actual  relief  of  suifefing. 
Throughout  the  whole  Near  East  international  relief  has 
been  carried  on  by  the  missionaries.  Why?  Because 
there  was  not  a  single  other  agency  upon  the  field  or- 
ganized for  the  purpose  of  ministering  to  human  life  in  a 
spirit  of  disinterested  service.  The  Committee  for  Ar- 
menian and  Syrian  Relief  reports  that  it  operated  exclu- 
sively through  missionaries  during  the  whole  period  of 
the  war.     Even  when  it  was  possible  to  send  workers 


THE  NEW  INTERNATIONALISM  15 

from  America,  no  unit  was  sent  without  a  missionary 
at  its  head.  The  missionary  was  the  one  person  who 
could  be  counted  on  really  to  know  the  needs  of  the  peo- 
ple and  the  ways  in  which  help  could  be  effectively  ad- 
ministered. In  most  of  the  areas  the  missionaries  had 
been  advised  by  governmental  authorities  to  leave  because 
of  the  dangers  of  the  situation,  but  almost  without  excep- 
tion they  cast  in  their  fortunes  with  the  war-sufferers. 
The  immediate  necessity  for  undertaking  the  huge  pro- 
gram of  international  relief  brought  the  missionary  into 
a  new  prominence.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  the 
crisis  simply  exhibited  in  a  more  striking  way  the  service 
he  had  been  rendering,  year  in  and  year  out,  as  the  great 
exponent  of  that  service  and  brotherhood  which  must 
become  the  keynote  of  our  new  international  life. 

4.  Foreign  missions  has  for  more  than  a  hundred 
years  been  developing  in  non-Christian  lands  a  high  class 
of  native  leadership  sympathetic  to  democracy  and  inter- 
nationalism. 

As  a  result  of  missionary  endeavor  outstanding  charac- 
ters have  been  trained  who  have  both  shown  the  high 
resources  of  the  race  and  been  potent  factors  in  leading 
backward  peoples  to  a  new  national  development.  And 
the  nationalism  which  leaders  trained  in  a  Christian  at- 
mosphere have  sought  is  one  which  finds  its  true  place 
only  in  a  brotherly  society  of  free  peoples.  It  is  more 
significant  than  has  generally  been  realized  that  at  the 
Peace  Conference  at  Versailles  two  of  the  three  represen- 
tatives of  the  Chinese  Republic  were  Christians.  One 
of  them,  C.  T.  Wang,  formerly  vice-president  of  the 
Chinese  Senate,  was  for  many  years  secretary  of  the 
Chinese  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Nor  is  it  an  accident  that  in  Japan 
today  Christians  are  among  the  greatest  influences  work- 
ing in  the  direction  of  a  more  democratic  national  life. 
In  both  cases  the  present  situation  is  but  the  harvest  of 
seed  sown  during  the  century  by  the  missionary. 


16  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Surely  enough  has  been  said  to  show  that  Christian 
missions  has  been  a  powerful  agency  for  peace  and  inter- 
national good  will.  It  is  the  one  agency  that  has  actually 
proceeded  in  the  faith  that  all  men  belong  to  one  great 
family.  In  a  word,  it  may  be  said  that  all  the  ideal  values 
that  we  were  seeking  to  establish  during  the  war — hu- 
man brotherhood,  democracy,  righteousness,  permanent 
peace,  good  will,  and  cooperation  among  the  nations — 
have  been  for  a  century  at  the  heart  of  the  missionary 
enterprise. 

And  what  is  the  underlying  reason  why  foreign  mis- 
sions has  thus  been  a  great  preparation  for  the  new 
internationalism?  The  ultimate  explanation  lies  not  in 
the  missionary  himself  nor  even  in  his  work,  but  in  the 
message  that  he  has  everywhere  proclaimed.  When  all 
is  said  and  done,  the  only  adequate  basis  for  an  interna- 
tionalism resting  upon  cooperation  and  good  will  is  in 
the  Christian  conception  of  God.  It  demands  for  its  full 
realization  the  conviction  that  there  is  unity  in  the  struc- 
ture of  the  universe  itself,  that  the  final  reality  is  moral, 
righteous,  Christlike,  that  there  is  an  eternal  purpose  of 
good  embracing  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  If  the  ulti- 
mate reality  is  impersonal  matter,  unmoral  force,  or  a 
limited,  imperfect  spirit,  we  have  no  sure  hope  that  the 
way  of  love  is  practicable  or  consistent  with  the  matter- 
of-fact  world  in  which  we  live.  The  faith  that  Sovereign 
Love  is  at  the  heart  of  things  and  that  it  is  a  universal 
Love  is  the  one  sufficient  foundation  for  a  world  order 
that  is  to  be  built  upon  the  principle  of  love. 

A  word  from  an  ancient,  unknown  Christian  writer 
may  therefore  well  summarize  this  chapter:  "What  the 
soul  is  in  the  body,  that  are  Christians  in  the  world.  For 
the  soul  holds  the  body  together  and  Christians  hold  the 
world  together.  This  illustrious  position  has  been  as- 
signed them  of  God,  which  it  were  unlawful  for  them 
ever  to  forsake." 


CHAPTER  II 

WHAT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  CAN  CONTRIBUTE 
TO  AN  EFFECTIVE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS 

Even  among  those  who  hold  the  war  in  awed  remem- 
brance and  seek  to  conserve  all  the  ideal  values  for  which 
the  mighty  sacrifice  was  made,  there  are  great  fears 
whether  there  are  agencies  at  work  that  can  make  a 
league  of  nations  really  effective.  They  see  unblasted 
rocks  on  which  it  may  split — suspicion,  animosity,  selfish- 
ness, indifference.  There  are  many  and  long  chapters  in 
the  history  of  international  relations  in  the  past  that  will 
have  to  be  forgotten  or  overlooked.  Any  effective  league 
of  nations  must  be  underwritten  with  a  spirit  which,  in 
spite  of  the  spread  of  democracy,  is  by  no  means  dom- 
inant in  our  modern  life.  Yet  that  safeguarding  spirit 
is  actually  present  in  the  world  and  is  more  widely  dif- 
fused than  is  sometimes  supposed.  It  is  the  very  moving 
spring  of  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise. 

The  service  of  foreign  missions  to  an  effective  league 
of  nations  is  not  connected  with  any  particular  form  of 
such  a  league.  Details  of  international  covenants  are  open 
to  thoughtful  discussion  and  it  is  wholly  possible  that  men 
with  equal  passion  for  the  outcome  may  differ  about  the 
practical  wisdom  of  a  given  proposal.  There  is  no  peril 
in  that.  The  peril  is  in  men  who  do  not  want  interna- 
tional friendship,  or  who  want  it  in  only  a  half-hearted 
fashion,  or  who  are  cynical  as  to  its  possibility  and  who 
therefore  sow  seeds  of  international  suspicion  and  ill 
will.  It  is  a  peril  of  the  spirit,  not  of  method.  The  edu- 
cation of  the  judgment  may  be  carried  on  by  many 
agencies ;  the  change  of  spirit  on  which  the  final  success 


18  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  any  league  of  nations  waits  must  be  committed  to 
spiritual  agencies. 

Nor  is  the  service  of  foreign  missions  to  a  league  of 
nations  to  be  found  in  the  direct  work  of  its  representa- 
tives in  various  parts  of  the  world.  It  has  been  well  said 
that  "the  American  missionary  fairly  exudes  democracy 
wherever  he  goes."  His  method  and  his  message,  the 
Book  he  presents  and  the  Gospel  he  preaches,  are  all 
faced  toward  fundamentally  democratic  ends.  Yet  it  is 
no  part  of  his  conscious  business  to  change  modes  of 
government  or  to  effect  political  organization.  Careless 
people  will  not  distinguish  between  the  ideas  he  repre- 
sents and  their  outworking  in  particular  events.  This  is 
the  fault  in  an  explanation  given  by  a  Japanese  paper  in 
Chosen,  quoted  in  a  document  issued  by  the  Federal 
Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America :  "The  stir- 
ring up  of  the  minds  of  the  Koreans  is  the  sin  of  the 
American  missionaries.  This  uprising  is  their  work. 
....  There  are  a  good  many  shallow-minded  people 
among  the  missionaries  and  they  make  the  minds  of  the 
Koreans  bad  and  they  plant  the  seeds  of  democracy.  So 
the  greater  part  of  the  300,000  Korean  Christians  do  not 
like  the  union  of  Japan  and  Korea,  but  they  are  waiting 
for  the  opportunity  for  freedom."  Of  course  that  is 
both  true  and  false.  Christian  ideas  inevitably  work 
themselves  out  into  the  desire  for  freedom,  but  those 
who  teach  them  may  differ  sharply  from  those  who  learn 
them  as  to  the  way  in  which  they  should  be  given  prac- 
tical effectiveness.  No  teacher  can  be  held  responsible 
for  mistaken  methods  of  putting  his  own  teaching  into 
practice.  Missions  face  toward  freedom  and  in  so  far 
oppose  injustice  and  oppression,  but  missionaries  may 
not  on  that  account  commit  themselves  to  revolutions  or 
plan  new  forms  of  government.  The  service  of  foreign 
missions  to  an  effective  league  of  nations  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  direct  work  which  its  personnel  may  render 
in  that  special  cause.    Its  contribution  is  far  deeper  and 


AN  EFFECTIVE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS     19 

more  fundamental,  even  though  made  in  less  conspicuous 
ways. 

1.  The  first  service  which  foreign  missions  renders  to 
an  effective  league  of  nations  is  in  the  developing  of  a 
body  of  people  committed  to  the  idea  of  brotherhood  in 
all  nations. 

It  is  no  more  important  to  have  such  a  body  of  people 
in  the  receiving  than  in  the  sending  nations.  The  whole 
missionary  enterprise  depends  on  the  existence  in  Chris- 
tian lands  of  men  who  carry  on  their  hearts  the  needs 
of  other  men  and  who  feel  responsibility  for  the  meeting 
of  those  needs.  The  radius  of  their  brotherhood  must  be 
that  of  the  human  race.  It  is  a  brotherhood  which  looks 
outward  for  its  expression  but  upward  for  its  warrant — a 
brotherhood  born  of  the  Christian  religion,  resting  on  the 
common  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  universality  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  proceeding  upon  the  assumption  that  the  unit 
for  our  social  thinking  must  be  humanity. 

It  is  an  immeasurable  asset  for  any  international  or- 
ganization that  in  every  land  of  the  earth  today  there 
exists  a  body  of  men,  larger  or  smaller,  to  whom  it  is 
natural  to  think  of  others  in  terms  of  brotherhood  and 
friendship,  whose  habit  of  mind  is  to  think  of  the  merits 
instead  of  the  demerits  of  men  of  other  nations,  who 
would  rather  believe  well  than  ill  of  men  around  the 
globe,  who  understand  the  spiritiial  language  spoken  by 
men  of  other  tongues.  Such  groups  have  actually  been 
built  up  by  foreign  missions  all  over  the  world.  They 
put  any  great  movement  for  the  good  of  humanity  in  the 
position  in  which  nascent  Christianity  found  itself  in  the 
spread  over  the  whole  earth  of  the  Jewish  race,  as  a  re- 
sult of  which  there  was  everywhere  a  small  or  large 
group  to  whom  the  new  doctrine  could  be  presented  in- 
telligibly, among  whom  actually  it  did  ordinarily  take 
its  first  root.  As  a  result  of  foreign  missions  thousands 
of  men  in  all  lands  are  already  in  league  with  one  another 
at  the  deeper  levels  of  life. 


20  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

2.  Foreign  missions  serves  the  prospects  of  a  league 
of  nations  also  in  developing  the  spiritual  force  of  service 
and  sacrifice  on  which  the  effectiveness  of  siich  a  league 
fundamentally  depends. 

The  danger  to  an  effective  league  is  not  primarily  gov- 
ernmental or  political.  It  is  spiritual.  It  is  the  hearts 
of  men  that  are  in  the  way  of  it.  The  war  has  furnished 
a  new  motive  for  proclaiming  the  gospel  of  regeneration. 
A  league  of  nations  must  be  underwritten  for  safety  by 
a  league  of  unselfish  hearts.  It  is  no  new  thing  to  have 
nations  concerned  for  each  other.  Strong  nations  have 
been  looking  out  for  weaker  ones  since  the  beginning 
of  record,  but  it  is  a  comparatively  new  thing  for  strong 
nations  to  look  out  for  the  weaker  primarily  for  the 
good  of  the  weaker.  The  very  possibility  of  it  is  scouted 
by  many  people.  Living  by  the  brazen  rule  of  selfishness 
they  forget  the  Golden  Rule  of  fellowship,  which  meas- 
ures what  we  do  for  others  by  what  we  would  have  others 
do  for  us ;  and  that  finer  diamond  rule  of  sacrifice,  the 
rule  of  Christ's  own  life,  "not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life."  If  an  ideal  and  perfect 
league  of  nations  were  to  be  directed  by  selfish  men,  it 
would  presently  become  only  a  more  efficient  way  of 
exploiting  weak  nations  in  the  interest  of  the  strong. 

Over  against  this  spirit  of  self-seeking  the  Christian 
Gospel  sets  the  spirit  of  service  and  sacrifice.  Any 
league  that  is  consonant  with  its  spirit  will  not  be  an 
agency  for  wielding  the  strong  arm  over  the  weak,  but 
for  placing  the  strong  arm  under  the  weak  until  they 
gain  strength  within  themselves.  No  effective  interna- 
tional relations  can  be  established  without  risks  and  pos- 
sible cost.  The  abiding  complaint  of  John  Hay  was  that 
he  could  not  get  treaties  ratified  unless  he  could  prove 
to  the  satisfaction  of  a  certain  group  of  senators  that  the 
United  States  would  gain  more  than  the  other  nation. 
Unless  their  own  country  had  some  larger  profit  than 
other  nations,  they  counted  it  unpatriotic  to  enter  into 


AN  EFFECTIVE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS     21 

the  treaty.  That  attitude  is  not  confined  to  senatorial 
thinking  nor  to  America,  In  the  past  we  have  had  na- 
tionalism for  aggression,  as  in  the  case  of  Germany; 
for  distinction,  as  in  Tagore's  plea  for  India  and  Japan ; 
and  for  defense,  as  in  early  American  history.  The  need 
now  is  for  a  nationalism  that  shall  be  for  service.  It  is 
the  one  type  of  nationalism  that  will  make  the  full  suc- 
cess of  a  league  of  nations  possible. 

The  spirit  of  sacrifice  must  be  formed  in  all  nations. 
Everywhere,  quietly,  insistently,  forcefully,  men  who  be- 
lieve in  the  spirit  of  service  and  sacrifice  as  over  against 
the  spirit  of  selfishness  and  distrust  of  others  must  prop- 
agate their  faith.  But  where  is  there  any  adequate  basis 
for  such  a  spirit  except  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ?  And 
where  is  such  a  spirit  so  marked  as  in  foreign  missions? 
Foreign  missions  is  the  test  of  it  and  the  greatest  single 
manifestation  of  it  anywhere.  The  missionaries  them- 
selves are  exemplifying  it — they  are  on  foreign  fields 
for  other  men's  sakes.  The  Gaekwar  of  Baroda  told  a 
visitor  that  he  was  thinking  of  calling  together  the  Chris- 
tian missionaries  and  asking  them  how  to  improve  the 
quality  of  the  native  Hindu  priesthood  and  added,  "Then 
I  want  to  call  the  priests  together  and  say  to  them,  'Look 
at  the  missionaries.  See  the  sacrifices  they  are  making 
to  help  our  people.  You  ought  to  go  out  and  do  the  same 
kind  of  work.' "  In  every  non-Christian  land  the  Chris- 
tians constitute  the  one  group  whose  faith  carries  this 
spirit  as  part  of  its  inescapable  logic.  It  is  the  religion 
of  sacrifice,  it  centers  in  the  Cross  and  issues  in  a  cross. 
It  demands  that  we  bear  one  another's  burdens  if  we  are 
to  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ. 

And  a  league  of  nations  that  is  really  to  bind  together 
the  nations  of  the  world  must  have  exactly  that  spirit. 
For  the  league  is  in  itself  only  a  piece  of  lifeless  machin- 
ery. All  its  value  will  depend  on  the  extent  to  which 
the  spirit  of  the  nations  that  enter  it  is  truly  Christian. 
Lord  Robert  Cecil  went  to  the  heart  of  the  matter  when 


22  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

he  said  in  a  recent  address  that  if  we  depend  for  peace 
on  the  League  of  Nations  alone  we  are  living  in  a  fools' 
paradise,  since  the  only  final  solution  is  in  the  principles 
of  Christ. 

3.  Foreign  missions  contributes  to  a  league  of  nations 
the  attitude  of  faith  that  is  absolutely  essential  to  its 
success. 

One  of  the  serious  obstacles  to  the  realization  of  a  new 
world  order  is  that  there  are  so  many  who  believe  it  to 
be  impossible.  Human  nature,  they  say,  does  not  change. 
The  beginning  of  a  new  order  of  life,  therefore,  depends 
on  the  generation  of  sufficient  faith  to  make  it  possible 
to  proceed.  But  this  is  one  of  the  points  where  the  Chris- 
tian Gospel  has  its  most  significant  contribution  to  make. 
It  sounds  a  great  note  of  faith  both  in  God  and  in  the 
unrealized  possibilities  of  human  nature. 

And  foreign  missions  is  itself  the  most  striking  exam- 
ple that  the  Church  has  seen  of  the  validity  of  this  method 
of  approach.  The  whole  history  of  missions  is  but  the 
application  of  the  principle  of  faith  to  situations  that, 
humanly  speaking,  seemed  impossible.  Its  triumphs  are 
the  world's  greatest  evidence  that  racial  differences  are 
not  necessarily  a  barrier  to  brotherhood,  that  interna- 
tional friendship  is  actually  possible,  that  men  of  diverse 
races  will  respond  to  motives  of  trust  and  good  will.  The 
history  of  foreign  missions  is  also  a  great  refutation  of 
the  lack  of  faith  implied  in  the  saying  that  human  nature 
cannot  be  changed.  The  spirit  of  Christ,  carried  by  for- 
eign missions  to  many  lands,  has  already  gone  far  in 
really  changing  human  nature.  It  has  certainly  released 
mighty  recreative  influences  in  what  was  formerly  called 
the  unchanging  East.  It  has  given  us  new  assurance  that 
it  is  just  for  the  sake  of  changing  nature — leading  it  out 
of  selfishness  and  sin  into  service  and  love — that  Chris- 
tianity exists. 

4.  Foreign  missions  contributes  to  the  effectiveness  of 
a  league  of  nations  by  developing  a  spirit  of  mutual  un- 


AN  EFFECTIVE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS     23 

derstanding  that  encourages  rational  methods  of  dealing 
with  differences  in  human  relations. 

It  is  idle  to  expect  that  the  hardships,  and  difficulties, 
and  horrors  of  war  will  prevent  its  recurrence  when  the 
occasion  arises  again,  if  no  other  and  more  effective  way 
of  gaining  the  result  has  been  found.  And  no  proposed 
league  of  nations  has  ever  pretended  to  make  war  entirely 
impossible.  No  intelligent  man  can  offer  such  hostages 
to  the  future  as  that.  All  that  can  be  put  into  any  cove- 
nant is  such  machinery  as  will  delay  hasty  decision  until 
the  slow  processes  of  mutual  understanding  and  adjust- 
ment can  have  their  chance. 

But  both  the  accomplishing  of  this  delay  and  the  work- 
ing of  those  forces  are  operations  in  the  field  of  the 
spirit.  Nations  must  want  to  avoid  war,  must  believe  in 
other  ways  of  adjusting  differences,  must  prefer  those 
ways.  And  here  also  Christianity  has  a  contribution  to 
make,  especially  so  in  the  international  phase  of  it  that 
we  call  foreign  missions.  For,  in  the  first  place,  Chris- 
tianity deepens  men's  sense  of  horror  for  war,  since  in 
the  light  of  the  Christian  conception  of  the  brotherhood 
of  men  within  one  Kingdom  of  God  all  war  becomes  a 
family  strife,  with  all  the  shame  that  that  involves.  Chris- 
tianity, therefore,  challenges  the  causes  that  are  ordinarily 
pleaded  as  necessitating  war  and  tends  to  diminish  the 
occasions  that  can  be  regarded  as  justifying  it.  In  the 
second  place,  the  work  that  Christianity  has  done  through 
foreign  missions  emphasizes  the  possibility  of  securing 
mutual  understanding  and  adjustment  among  those  who 
seriously  differ  on  many  important  points.  It  has  shown 
that  Christian  brotherhood  is  possible,  even  though  there 
are  so  many  diversities  among  Christians  that  they  do  not 
think  alike.  It  is  of  course  true  that  the  exponents  of 
Christianity  have  violated  this  spirit  many  times,  both  in 
Western  nations  and  on  the  mission  field,  and  have  tried 
to  settle  differences  by  force,  or  by  ostracism,  or  by  re- 
fusal of   fellowship.     But   its  genius   is  against  them. 


34  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Something  fine  in  any  Christian  heart  is  outraged  when 
one  man  cannot  differ  from  another  without  coming  to 
blows  or  forfeiting  the  spirit  of  love.  And  foreign  mis- 
sions is  spreading  that  spirit  throughout  the  world,  form- 
ing in  all  nations  bodies  of  men  who  are  ready  to  recog- 
nize differences  and  to  deal  with  them  in  openness  and 
sincerity  until  ways  can  be  found  of  mutual  service.  It 
tells  the  world  of  a  God  whose  love  for  it  is  not  based 
on  its  goodness  but  flows  out  to  it  in  its  badness,  of  a 
Christ  who  died  for  men  while  they  were  yet  sinners,  of 
a  brotherhood  called  to  a  world-wide  mission  because 
other  men  need  it.  In  the  presence  of  such  a  faith  only 
patience  and  forbearance  with  men  whom  we  count 
wrong  are  logical.  If  a  league  of  nations  is  to  be  most 
effective,  it  must  be  maintained  by  nations  with  just  such 
a  faith. 

5.  Foreign  missions  contributes  to  a  league  of  nations 
a  common  interest  and  the  bond  of  a  common  religions 
faith,  without  which  a  full  and  permanent  brotherhood 
is  impossible. 

Men  and  nations  come  together  only  because  they  have 
things  in  common.  The  extent  of  their  unity  depends  on 
the  importance  of  the  things  that  thus  bind  them  together. 
So  a  league  of  nations  depends  on  the  existence  of  a  suffi- 
ciently strong  common  bond — something  that  will  tran- 
scend geographical  lines  and  give  men  otherwise  sepa- 
rated a  common  interest,  which  will  seem  too  great  to  be 
broken  by  collisions  of  a  minor  sort.  What  is  this  unify- 
ing principle  to  be?  For  many  years  it  was  supposed 
that  the  commercial  and  financial  intertwining  among 
nations  would  prevent  war.  Some  people  think  it  will  do 
so  in  the  future.  But  financial  and  commercial  interests 
have  a  hard  struggle  to  keep  from  being  merely  selfish. 
They  are  not  generally  born  of  good  will  and  the  spirit 
of  service,  so  they  are  quite  as  likely  to  lead  to  war  as  to 
prevent  it.  What  is  needed  is  a  tie  which  reaches  the 
deepest  levels  of  life.     The  Edinburgh  Conference  was 


AN  EFFECTIVE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS     25 

solemnizing  in  its  significance  at  just  this  point.  There 
gathered  men  of  many  minds  and  from  all  nations,  as 
diverse  as  men  could  well  be,  speaking  all  the  tongues 
of  the  world  or  representing  others  who  did  so.  Yet  a 
supreme  interest  had  been  found  which  was  common  to 
them  all.  They  were  all  concerned  to  get  the  same  great 
end  accomplished.  It  was  not  an  end  that  obliterated 
distinctions  or  reduced  all  nations  to  a  common  level,  but 
it  rose  above  distinctions  and  gave  a  unity  that  ran  deeper 
than  a  common  level. 

The  fundamental  human  interests  are  religious  inter- 
ests. It  is  a  common  faith  that  is  the  largest  common 
concern.  There  is  nothing  else  compelling  and  dynamic 
enough  to  bind  the  world  together.  It  is  indeed  doubtful 
whether  there  can  ever  be  the  fullest  and  most  permanent 
brotherhood  without  a  common  religion. 

And  it  is  foreign  missions  that  gives  the  common  faith 
on  which  a  genuine  family  of  nations  can  be  built.  Uni- 
versal Christianity  is  the  only  sufficient  basis  for  world 
democracy.  It  sets  before  the  world  the  ideal  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  embracing  all  nations  upon  the  earth 
in  the  sway  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  calling  all  nations 
to  a  great  program  of  mutual  service  as  the  will  of  God. 
Men  who  have  caught  the  zest  of  that  program  will  be 
ready  for  the  very  relation  among  countries  that  a  league 
of  nations  must  have.  They  do  not  carry  out  their  pro- 
gram for  the  sake  of  a  league  of  nations,  but  find  in  a 
league  the  political  counterpart  of  their  religious  faith. 


In  this  discussion  of  the  contribution  that  Christian 
missions  have  made  and  must  make  to  a  league  of  na- 
tions, it  has  been  assumed  that  some  such  international 
organization  commands  the  support  of  all  men  who  are 
committed  to  the  Christian  way  of  life  and  have  caught 
the  vision  of  the  coming  of  the  world-wide  Kingdom  of 
God  upon  the  earth.    It  has  not  been  assumed,  however, 


26  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

that  we  yet  have  in  any  covenant  for  a  league  that  has 
been  proposed  all  the  elements  which  the  full  expression 
of  Christian  faith  would  demand.  Many  hold  that  the 
League  in  its  present  form  affords  no  adequate  assurance 
either  of  religious  liberty  or  of  liberty  to  carry  on  mis- 
sionary work.  It  may  not  guarantee  that  equality  of 
treatment  of  all  races  which  is  called  for  by  the  spirit  of 
Christian  brotherhood.  The  scheme  of  mandatories  may 
become  only  a  means  for  the  exploitation  of  weak  peo- 
ples, unless  it  is  safeguarded  by  motives  of  service  and 
good  will.  In  these  and  other  points  the  Christians  of 
the  world  will  still  have  occasion,  after  a  beginning  of  the 
League  has  actually  been  secured,  to  give  their  best  effort 
to  making  the  external  organization  conform  increasingly 
to  the  mind  and  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  most  direct  service,  however,  that  the  average 
Christian  can  render  to  a  league  of  nations  is  in  the 
strengthening  and  extension  of  the  foreign  mission  pro- 
gram. The  spirit  in  which  the  missionary  enterprise  is 
bom,  the  spirit  which  it  brings  to  birth,  the  spirit  in  which 
it  lives,  is  the  spirit  on  which  an  effective  league  of  na- 
tions must  depend.  The  groups  that  support  it,  the  groups 
that  it  develops  in  the  nations,  the  groups  that  it  binds 
together,  are  the  groups  to  which  an  effective  league  must 
look  for  its  fullest  support.  The  Gospel  which  foreign 
missions  proclaims  assumes  the  essential  oneness  of  the 
human  race,  holds  that  God  "hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,"  and 
sets  before  the  world  the  ideal  of  one  family  of  nations 
constituting  His  Kingdom.  And  at  the  center  of  that 
Gospel  stands  a  figure  who  embodies  in  Himself  the  prin- 
ciple of  sacrifice  and  service  which  is  the  only  principle 
on  which  an  effective  league  of  nations  can  proceed. 


CHAPTER  III 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY  IN 
NON-CHRISTIAN  LANDS 

There  is  no  word  which  has  been  so  much  a  watchword 
of  the  World  War  as  democracy.  It  has  been  on  every- 
body's Hps.  However  the  war  began,  we  came  to  think 
of  it  as  a  great  movement  for  human  freedom  and  demo- 
cratic principles.  Nor  was  this  new  interest  in  democ- 
racy confined  to  the  Western  world.  In  the  remotest 
corners  to  which  rumors  of  the  war  penetrated  there 
were  heard  also  the  terms,  "democracy,"  "freedom," 
"self-determination."  It  is  not  surprising,  then,  that  in 
widely  separated  parts  of  the  world  new  tendencies  to 
democracy  have  arisen  or  former  movements  in  that 
direction  have  been  accelerated.  Most  striking  of  all, 
perhaps,  is  the  situation  that  now  exists  in  the  so-called 
non-Christian  world. 

The  rising  democratic  movement  and  foreign  missions 
cannot  be  without  significance  for  each  other.  On  the 
one  hand,  foreign  missions  is  concerned  with  these  demo- 
cratic movements  that  are  taking  place  on  the  mission 
fields  because  democracy  itself  has  foundations  that  are 
essentially  religious.  It  is  more  than  a  political  and 
economic  thing.  It  rests  fundamentally  upon  the  con- 
viction of  the  intrinsic  worth  of  every  human  personality 
and  aims  at  a  recognition  of  this  principle  in  all  forms  of 
social  organization.  Democracy  is  woven  into  the  very 
warp  and  woof  of  the  teaching  of  Jesus.  On  the  other 
hand,  democracy  in  the  non-Christian  lands  cannot  be 
adequately  considered  apart  from  foreign  missions,  both 


28  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

because  the  missionary  enterprise  has  been  one  of  the 
great  factors  unconsciously  working  in  that  direction  and 
also  because  the  democratic  movements  now  need  the 
guidance  of  the  Christian  principles  that  lie  at  the  heart 
of  the  missionary  message.  It  is  important,  therefore, 
to  consider  the  relation  of  foreign  missions  and  the  demo- 
cratic movement  to  each  other.  Before  we  can  do  so 
intelligently,  however,  we  need  to  set  before  us  certain 
of  the  basic  facts  in  the  present  situation. 

Great  nations  and  races,  hitherto  not  fully  awakened  to 
a  sense  of  their  power  or  their  possibilities,  are  becoming 
self-conscious  and  are  in  a  spirit  of  unrest.  We  may 
observe  this  situation  throughout  the  world.  In  South 
Africa  the  blacks  are  now  very  restless  over  efforts  to 
discriminate  against  them,  and  the  immigrant  Indians  in 
their  turn  are  unhappy  over  similar  discriminations.  In 
North  Africa,  particularly  in  Egypt,  national  aspirations 
and  racial  unrest  are  strongly  felt.  Almost  everywhere 
in  Latin  America  nationals  fear  that  Anglo-Saxon  influ- 
ences are  seeking  to  restrict  and  defeat  the  efforts  of  the 
Latin  American  world  to  express  itself  according  to  its 
own  genius,  and  a  new  attitude  of  self-reliance  is  coming 
to  birth.  The  more  marked  and  extended  manifestations 
of  racial  self -consciousness,  however,  are  to  be  seen  in 
the  various  parts  of  Asia.  In  India,  Java,  the  Philip- 
pines, China,  Korea,  and  Japan  there  are  strong  move- 
ments that  have  the  common  characteristics  of  increasing 
national  and  racial  self -consciousness. 

This  rising  sense  of  power  has  two  differing  thrusts, 
varying  according  to  the  degree  of  opposition  which 
thwarts  the  desire  for  self-expression.  On  the  one  hand, 
we  see  a  growing  indignation  against  the  efforts  of  the 
white  race — or,  in  the  case  of  Latin  America,  against 
some  of  the  northern  nations — to  impose  their  will,  politi- 
cally, industrially,  commercially,  upon  weaker  nations 
and  races  and  to  mobilize  military  force  for  the  main- 
tenance of  control.     On  the  other  hand,   we  find  the 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY    29 

"tinted  races,"^  particularly  in  Asia,  attempting  to  become 
articulate  on  national  or  racial  lines  by  organizing  them- 
selves after  republican  models,  for  the  purpose  of  with- 
standing the  pressure  from  the  white  race  and  securing 
immunity  from  foreign  interference  in  the  management 
of  internal  affairs. 

There  is,  in  addition  to  this  increased  sense  of  self- 
consciousness  and  power,  a  growing  desire  for  actual 
democratic  institutions.  This  desire  is  most  definitely 
manifest  in  China  and  in  the  Philippines,  where  there 
has  been  a  long  preparation  for  it,  but  is  also  very  notice- 
able in  India,  Korea,  and  Japan,  where  the  movement  has 
to  overcome  the  traditions  and  habits  of  peoples  who  have 
been  accustomed  to  autocracy,  even  to  tyranny,  for  cen- 
turies. It  is  especially  notable  that  this  democratic  move- 
ment is  beginning  to  express  itself  industrially  as  well  as 
politically,  as  the  tinted  races  adopt  more  and  more  of 
the  features  of  modern  industry.  The  growing  frequency 
with  which  the  strike  and  the  boycott  are  being  used  in 
China,  Japan,  and  India  as  a  means  of  self-defense 
against  oppression  of  any  sort  marks  the  beginning  of  a 
new  stage  in  the  development  of  the  Asiatic  peoples. 

The  causes  contributing  to  this  rising  self-conscious- 
ness, this  desire  for  self-expression,  and  the  present 
democratic  drift  in  Asia  are  too  complex  and  intermingled 
to  admit  of  precise  analysis.  We  have  to  recognize  at 
the  outset  that  there  are  certain  democratic  tendencies 
inherent  in  the  social  life  of  Asia  itself.  While  the  pa- 
triarchal form  of  social  organization,  which  still  lingers 
in  the  greater  part  of  the  non-Christian  world,  is  cer- 
tainly autocratic,  and  often  cruelly  so  in  its  operation, 
one  must  not  forget  or  underestimate  the  democratic 
aspects  of  the  social  structure.  Mohammedanism  has  a 
thoroughly  democratic  spirit  among  its  followers,  so  far 
as  the  male  population  is  concerned.     Hindu  village  life 


iQne  may  dislike  the  term  "tinted  races,"  but  it  is  difficult  to 
find  one  less  open  to  criticism. 


30  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

contains  broadly  democratic  features  within  the  caste, 
which  often  mitigate  the  fundamentally  undemocratic 
features  of  the  caste  system  as  a  whole.  The  local  gov- 
ernment and  community  life  of  China  exhibit  a  large 
measure  of  democracy  and  have  been  a  great  foundation 
stone  for  the  Chinese  Republic.  What  has  been  chiefly 
needed,  therefore,  in  many  non-Christian  lands  was  sim- 
ply that  autocratic  restraints  should  be  removed  and  an 
inherently  democratic  spirit  be  given  opportunity  to  come 
to  self-expression. 

But  there  are  important  outside  influences  that  have 
come  to  bear  upon  the  life  of  Asia  and  Africa  during  the 
last  century,  influences  whose  force  has  been  particularly 
felt  during  the  last  few  years.  It  is  exceedingly  difficult, 
if  not  impossible,  to  assign  to  the  various  causes  even 
relative  values  or  priority  in  chronological  operation,  or 
to  indicate  the  varying  extent  to  which  they  have  been 
severally  eflfective  in  different  lands.  The  general  influ- 
ences that  have  been  at  work  may,  however,  be  roughly 
summarized  as  follows : 

1.  The  expansion  of  European  colonial  empires  by 
military  force  among  the  tinted  races.  This  has  sharply 
challenged  the  sense  of  justice  which  dwells  in  every 
self-respecting  human  heart.  Furthermore,  the  white 
race,  by  introducing  a  notion  of  color-consciousness  wher- 
ever it  has  gone,  has  stimulated  and  accentuated  a  similar 
color-consciousness  among  the  tinted  races.  The  present 
color-consciousness  in  Japan  and  in  India  has  been  largely 
forced  into  coherence  and  shape  by  the  color-line  which 
has  been  established  by  the  white  race.  Similar  lines  are 
being  rapidly  formed  on  a  nation-wide  scale  in  China. 

2.  International  commerce.  This  has  had  the  effect 
of  giving  to  the  tinted  races  a  new  sense  of  their  economic 
value  in  the  markets  of  the  world,  and,  notwithstanding 
the  varying  degrees  of  exploitation  to  which  these  races 
have  been  subjected,  has  left  a  considerable  increment  of 
wealth  among  every  race.     There  has  thus  resulted  a 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY    31 

clash  of  commercial  interests  in  which  the  capitalistic 
forces  of  the  Western  world  are  now  pitted  against  the 
smaller,  yet  growing,  capitalistic  forces  of  Asia. 

The  multiplication  of  the  means  of  communication 
which  has  attended  the  growth  of  commerce,  has,  on  the 
one  hand,  multiplied  the  cultural  contacts  between  the 
East  and  the  West,  and,  on  the  other,  greatly  promoted 
the  development  of  racial  unity  within  nations  and  also 
the  consciousness  of  a  wider  unity  throughout  the  Orient. 
The  popular  unrest  which  has  been  characteristic  of  the 
Western  world  for  a  generation  has  been  directly  com- 
municated to  Asia  by  students  and  through  literature. 

3.  Certain  political  events  of  world-wide  significance 
have  had  effects  almost  revolutionary  upon  the  mental 
and  spiritual  outlook  of  Asia.  First  of  these  has  been 
the  American  occupation  of  the  Philippines  and  the  his- 
toric American  diplomatic  policy  in  China,  as  illustrated 
by  the  open-door  policy  and  the  return  of  the  Boxer 
indemnity.  This  has  given  to  the  Oriental  an  actual 
demonstration  of  a  relationship  between  strong  and  weak 
nations  hitherto  unknown  among  them,  and  has  greatly 
increased  the  resentment  at  prevailing  practices  in  inter- 
national policies  that  are  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  that 
finer  policy.  The  second  important  event  was  the  defeat 
of  Russia  by  Japan  and  the  rapid  elevation  of  Japan  to 
a  position  among  the  powers.  To  the  Oriental  races 
generally  this  brilliant  record  of  Japan  has  been  a  great 
encouragement,  for  it  has  demonstrated  the  inherent 
power  of  the  Oriental  not  only  to  meet  the  Occidental 
on  his  own  ground,  but  to  meet  him  successfully. 

The  third  great  political  event  that  has  profoundly  af- 
fected the  thought  of  Asia  is  the  European  war,  into 
which  the  Oriental  was  led  by  the  European  powers. 
Through  it  the  Asiatic  races  learned  that  they  were  de- 
sirable parties  in  international  affairs,  since  their  will  for 
good  or  ill  was  a  matter  to  be  reckoned  with  by  the 
powers.     The  transportation  of  so  many  soldiers  and 


32  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

laborers  to  far-off  battle-fields  has  given  new  horizons  to 
millions  of  people  and  has  loosened  the  power  of  ancient 
traditions  and  habits.  The  slogans  of  democracy,  self- 
determination,  and  the  defense  of  weak  nations,  under 
which  the  Allied  nations  appealed  for  the  moral  support 
of  mankind,  have  created  new  desires  among  the  Asiatics 
and  have  aroused  hopes  which  the  master  nations  are 
now  reluctant  to  satisfy. 

4.  The  introduction  of  evangelical  Christianity  into 
Asia  through  the  channels  of  foreign  missions  has  been 
the  fourth  great  contributing  cause  to  the  growing  de- 
mands of  the  Asiatic  races  for  rights  of  self-determina- 
tion.2  Wherever  the  full  Gospel  of  Christ  has  gone  it 
has  unconsciously  stimulated  movements  for  liberty  and 
life ;  it  has  made  for  freedom  and  human  rights.  The 
contributions  of  Christianity,  which  have  been  many, 
both  direct  and  indirect,  do  not  need  to  be  discussed  here 
in  detail,  as  they  appear  in  other  parts  of  this  volume. 
It  cannot  be  too  much  emphasized,  however,  that  all  its 
contributions  to  democracy  rest  on  its  fundamental  con- 
ceptions of  the  worth  of  every  human  soul,  the  divine 
possibilities  of  every  person  as  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  purpose  of  God  for  the  world. 

It  appears  fairly  obvious  that  the  world  may  yet  suffer 
more  bitterly  than  ever  before  if  the  causes  of  the  present 
Oriental  unrest  are  not  met  by  stronger  corrective  and 
constructive  influences  than  are  at  present  being  em- 
ployed. The  desires  of  the  Asiatic  races  for  independ- 
ence cannot  forever  be  suppressed  by  military  force.  It 
is  equally  certain  that  the  eventual  removal  of  European 
influence  from  Asia  will  not  be  sufficient  to  assure  the 
peace  of  the  Orient.  Asia  is  now  entering  upon  an  in- 
dustrial and  commercial  age  in  which  the  exploitation 
of  underpaid  workers  within  the  nations  and  the  sting 
of  poverty  will  in  the  future  probably  create  quite  as 


2  Cf.  Chapter  III,  p.  18. 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY    33 

much  irritation  and  disturbance  as  is  now  created  by 
outside  interference.  Great,  positive,  inspiring,  and  up- 
building influences  are  the  one  demand. 

It  will  be  accepted  without  challenge  that  Christianity, 
through  the  Christian  Church  and  its  foreign  missionary 
work,  ought  to  be  able  to  make  a  great  contribution 
toward  saving  the  world  from  this  threatening  disaster. 
But  the  problem  is  by  no  means  a  simple  one.  We  know 
all  too  well  how  far  short  we  fkll  in  our  own  land  of 
measuring  up  to  any  adequate  ideal  of  a  Christian  democ- 
racy. Great  unchristian  aspects  of  our  industrial  and 
social  order  still  stare  us  in  the  face.  Yet  at  least  we  are 
conscious  of  a  Christian  goal.  We  have  caught  a  vision 
of  what  a  Christian  democracy  would  be  and  as  Chris- 
tians we  are  striving  for  it.  What  we  want  to  do  in  the 
non-Christian  world  is  not  to  set  forth  our  actual 
Western  democracy  as  anything  with  which  we  are  yet 
satisfied,  but  to  bring  to  full  consciousness  among  Eastern 
peoples  our  conception  of  the  social  goal,  in  order  that 
they  and  we  may  unite  in  working  for  the  establishing 
of  the  world-wide  Kingdom  of  God  and  the  sway  of  the 
spirit  of  Christ.  As  Christian  missions  has  in  the  past 
made  such  an  important  contribution  among  the  Eastern 
races  in  stimulating  those  very  aspirations  which,  while 
unsatisfied,  are  so  full  of  peril  for  the  peace  of  the  world, 
so  now  must  missions  guide  those  aspirations  into  the 
only  path  that  will  ever  lead  to  an  adequate  solution. 

What,  then,  are  the  contributions  that  foreign  missions 
has  to  make  to  the  rising  social  unrest  and  how  are  they 
to  be  made  ? 

1,  Christian  missions  must  emphasise  the  ideal  of  a 
truly  democratic  fellowship.  But  if  this  is  to  be  done  it 
is  of  primary  importance  that  the  missionary  himself 
understand  the  full  import  of  his  gospel.  He  must  come 
to  regard  it  as  part  of  his  task,  in  a  larger  degree  than 
many  do  at  present,  to  furnish  the  definite  ideals  and 
demonstrations  out  of  which  may  be  developed  demo- 


34  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

cratic  fellowship  in  local  communities,  in  states,  and  in 
international  relations.  The  Gospel  must  be  expounded 
as  a  message  applicable  to  all  social,  as  well  as  to  indi- 
vidual, affairs.  We  must  show  that  the  spiritual  values 
of  the  Gospel  have  definite  implications  for  political,  com- 
mercial, and  industrial  life.  The  non-Christian  world  is 
now  in  a  state  to  be  peculiarly  receptive  to  sincere  proc- 
lamation of  the  social  significance  of  the  Gospel. 

But  the  prevailing  hazy  and  timid  thinking  of  vast  sec- 
tions of  American  churches  with  reference  to  such  funda- 
mental questions  as  the  relations  of  men  of  different  color 
to  each  other,  and  the  relation  of  human  values  to  prop- 
erty values,  at  present  constitutes  an  almost  insuperable 
handicap  to  the  preaching  of  the  full  Gospel  in  Asia. 
The  intelligent  sections  of  the  non-Christian  races  have 
recently  been  made  terribly  aware  that  in  the  applications 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  infinite  value  of  every  human  soul 
the  prevailing  opinion  among  Christian  peoples  is  an 
uncertain  staff  upon  which  to  lean.  The  gospel  message 
must  be  stated  with  great  clearness,  not  merely  by  the 
missionary  for  his  prospective  converts,  but  also  for  him- 
self and  the  Church  at  home. 

2.  Foreign  missions  must  hold  up  the  ideal  of  the 
inherent  zvorth  of  all  human  life — of  even  the  weak  and 
the  unfit.  There  is  great  danger  as  Asia  moves  on  into 
the  new  era,  acquiring,  as  she  undoubtedly  will  either 
peacefully  or  by  force,  greater  degrees  of  self-expression, 
both  politically  and  economically,  that  the  ideal  of  the 
supreme  value  of  human  personality  will  be  more  and 
more  sacrificed  through  militarism,  modern  industry,  and 
bad  social  adjustments.  At  this  point  foreign  missions 
is  already  making  a  very  important  contribution,  which, 
however,  must  be  greatly  increased  in  view  of  the  accel- 
erated speed  of  the  democratic  movement  in  Asia.  The 
Gospel  stands  not  merely  for  justice  and  equality,  but 
also  for  mercy,  for  the  development  of  the  unfit,  and  for 
the  preparation  of  the  weak  for  the  battle  of  life.    The 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY    35 

missionary  school  and  the  missionary  hospital  come, 
therefore,  to  assume  an  importance  far  beyond  the  sta- 
tistics of  attendance  and  patronage.  They  are  demon- 
strations of  the  fundamental  Christian  ideals  of  the  incal- 
culable worth  of  human  life  and  of  the  responsibility  of 
the  strong  for  the  weak.  The  school  and  the  hospital 
are  thus  great  illustrations  of  the  saving  salt  of  modern 
civilization  and  are  as  truly  evangelistic  in  their  message 
as  the  church  or  chapel. 

3.  Foreign  missions  has  also  a  contribution  to  make 
to  the  development  of  a  Christian  industrial  order  in  non- 
Christian  lands.  All  democratic  aspirations  in  Asia  will 
prove  abortive,  except  as  the  various  peoples  learn  how 
to  increase  production  to  provide  a  sufficient  margin  of 
wealth  on  which  to  sustain  effective  popular  education, 
sanitation,  modern  industry,  efficient  government,  and 
well-supported  religious  programs.  The  missionary 
movement  has  already  done  something  in  the  line  of  in- 
dustrial and  agricultural  education,  but  more  than  train- 
ing in  improved  method  is  demanded.  In  this  day,  when 
modern  industrial  development  is  still  formative  in  much 
of  Asia,  we  need  to  give  our  best  effort  to  the  organiza- 
tion of  industry  in  such  a  way  as  will  most  fully  minister 
to  the  common  good  and  conserve  human  life  instead  of 
wasting  it.  To  leave  the  stimulation  of  production  to 
the  ordinary  processes  of  industrial  and  commercial  com- 
petition is  to  open  the  doors  of  Asia  to  the  evils  of  polit- 
ical and  industrial  maladjustment  as  they  have  developed 
in  the  Western  world.  Why  should  we  not  be  able  to 
help  the  East  in  the  light  of  our  own  mistakes  ? 

If  we  are  ever  to  have  Christian  democracy  in  Asia, 
attention  must  be  earnestly  directed  not  only  to  the 
problem  of  production  of  goods  but  also  to  the  prob- 
lem of  distribution  in  a  way  that  the  Christian  con- 
science can  approve.  It  would  be  hardly  creditable  to 
the  Christian  Church  in  her  efforts  to  Christianize  the 
non-Christian  races,  if  she  were  to  endorse  and  propa- 


36  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

gate  among  these  peoples  the  defects  of  our  Western 
economic  system,  which  has  come  so  short  of  ministering 
justly  to  human  needs. 

4.  Foreign  missions  must  proclaim  in  the  non-Chris- 
tian world  the  ideal  of  social  responsibility.  Of  the  twin 
Christian  doctrines  of  individual  liberty  and  social  re- 
sponsibility, the  former  has  often  received  such  a  dis- 
proportionate emphasis  as  to  exclude  the  application  of 
the  latter  in  a  comprehensive  way.  This  disproportionate 
emphasis  on  individual  liberty  is  especially  characteristic 
of  a  revolutionary  period  and  may  constitute  a  grave 
danger  in  the  way  of  orderly  changes,  both  political  and 
economic,  in  Asia.  The  emphasis  which  Christianity 
places  upon  the  ideal  of  social  responsibility  gives  to  the 
work  of  Christian  missions  in  Asia  a  transcending  impor- 
tance in  the  age  which  is  just  before  us.  In  the  light, 
therefore,  of  the  democratic  movements  in  the  non-Chris- 
tian world  it  is  clear  that  the  work  of  foreign  missions 
is  many  times  more  urgent  than  it  ever  was  before.  Now, 
as  always,  the  message  of  new  life  for  the  individual  is 
the  essential  foundation,  but  it  must  in  hosts  of  ways 
be  so  proclaimed  that  no  aspect  of  social  relationships 
shall  lie  outside  its  sphere.  Having  done  so  much  to 
stimulate  the  democratic  desires  of  the  Asiatic  races,  we 
should  break  faith  indeed  if  we  should  fail  to  meet  the 
increasing  need  for  wise  leadership  and  conserving  influ- 
ences with  increasing  vigor  and  with  large  extension  of 
Christian  work.  In  planning  for  the  future  we  must  bear 
in  mind  that  the  Orient  needs  the  impact  of  a  full-orbed 
Gospel.  No  phase  of  missionary  work  needs  to  be 
emphasized  to  the  exclusion  of  another.  Changes  of 
policy  or  of  proportion  are  of  less  importance  than  in- 
crease of  power  and  efficiency  in  every  line. 

Perhaps  more  urgent  than  any  other  need  is  that  of 
changing  the  prevailing  attitude  of  the  average  church 
at  home  toward  the  entire  question  of  the  proper  rela- 
tions between  the  white  and  the  tinted  races.    The  tinted 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  DEMOCRACY    37 

races  must  be  elevated  in  the  estimation  of  Christian  peo- 
ple to  the  dignity  which  is  the  rightful  possession  of  all 
human  life.  Patronizing  manners  and  the  attitude  of  the 
superior  to  the  inferior  must  give  way  to  a  spirit  of  un- 
constrained Christian  brotherhood. 

To  accomplish  this  great  purpose  the  existing  mission- 
ary organizations  at  the  home  base  offer  highly  efficient 
machinery  which  is  being  inadequately  utilized  as  an 
instrument  of  Christian  education.  The  local  missionary 
society  should  take  on  a  new  dignity,  as  an  organization 
specifically  dedicated  to  the  extension  of  justice  to  the 
tinted  races.  It  ought  never  to  be  allowed  to  appear 
merely  as  an  agency  for  the  stimulation  of  financial  con- 
tributions. 

The  greatest  danger  to  which  the  League  of  Nations  is 
liable  is  that  it  may  become  an  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  master  nations  for  the  exploitation  of  the  weaker 
races.  This  danger  is  great  because  there  does  not  at 
present  exist  a  sufficiently  awakened  conscience  on  the 
part  of  Christian  people,  nor  a  sufficiently  organized 
Christian  public  sentiment  to  sustain  a  bulwark  of  de- 
fense against  injustice  to  the  tinted  races.  There  are  at 
present  indications  that  efforts  will  be  made  to  pay  for 
further  extensions  of  industrial  democracy  in  England 
and  America  by  additional  exploitations  of  weaker  peo- 
ples. The  realization  of  such  a  policy  would  all  but 
paralyze  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  world. 

The  rising  tide  of  social  unrest  in  non-Christian  lands 
presents,  therefore,  to  missionary  organizations  at  the 
home  base  the  double  responsibility  of  greatly  increasing 
the  scope  of  Christian  work  on  the  foreign  fields  and  of 
creating  a  more  adequately  Christian  attitude  on  the  part 
of  their  constituencies  themselves  toward  the  tinted  races 
of  the  world. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  ENLARGED  OUTLOOK  OF  FOREIGN 
MISSIONS 

The  foregoing  chapters  lead  to  the  unmistakable  con- 
clusion that  the  new  situation  in  which  the  world  finds 
itself  after  the  war  results  in  a  greatly  enlarged  outlook 
for  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise.  Its  social  and  in- 
ternational significance,  never  adequately  appreciated  nor 
understood,  now  stands  forth  in  clearer  light.  Through- 
out the  world  there  is  a  rising  spirit  of  democracy  and  of 
social  aspiration — and  Christianity  is  the  only  adequate 
foundation  for  it.  The  future  safety  and  welfare  of  the 
world  are  seen  to  depend  upon  the  moving  of  the  nations 
toward  international  brotherhood — and  Christianity  af- 
fords the  only  sufficient  basis  for  such  a  program. 

Foreign  missions  has  always  been  presented  as  an 
urgent  task,  but  a  new  urgency  has  now  entered  into  it. 
There  have  been  times  when  the  insistency  of  its  appeal 
was  set  forth  in  terms  of  the  millions  who  were  passing 
into  eternity  unsaved.  Again  its  challenge  has  been 
brought  to  us  in  terms  of  individuals  who  need,  here  and 
now,  a  gospel  of  personal  salvation.  It  is  undoubtedly 
true  that  there  has  never  been  a  time  when  the  task  was 
thought  of  simply  in  terms  of  the  conversion  of  the  indi- 
vidual. Wherever  the  missionary  has  gone  he  has  dis- 
covered that  he  could  not  fully  change  the  individual 
life  till  many  evil  phases  of  the  social  environment — 
such  as  slavery,  polygamy,  and  caste — were  broken  down. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  wherever  he  has  gone  these  have 
actually  begun  to  give  way.  In  the  present  day,  however, 
we  have  come  to  a  clear  and  vivid  conception  of  the  goal 
as  nothing  less  than  the  creation  of  a  Christian  society 


ENIJ^RGED  OUTLOOK  OF  MISSIONS      39 

throughout  the  world.  Now,  therefore,  especially  in  the 
light  of  the  war,  foreign  missions  may  be  presented  as 
demanding  even  more  urgent  support  on  the  additional 
ground  of  the  salvation  of  society;  for  the  very  possi- 
bility of  the  new  social  order,  the  vision  of  which  was 
our  greatest  inspiration  in  the  war,  rests  upon  the  ac- 
cepted sway  of  the  Christian  principles  that  foreign  mis- 
sions is  seeking  to  establish  throughout  the  world. 

No  better  illustration  of  this  could  be  desired  than  an 
address  delivered  by  the  Minister  of  Justice  of  Canton, 
in  Shekki,  a  large  city  of  southern  China,  reported  by  a 
traveler  in  the  Orient  a  few  weeks  ago.  The  officials  of 
the  city,  who  were  non-Christian,  were  seated  behind  the 
speaker  on  the  platform  and  listened  to  his  ringing  mes- 
sage, the  gist  of  which  was  summarized  in  these  three 
points:  (1)  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  hope  for  a  man;  (2) 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  hope  for  a  nation;  (3)  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  only  hope  for  the  world. 

Some  of  the  simple  missionary  programs  which  were 
adequate  to  an  early  stage  now  need,  therefore,  to  be 
supplemented  and  enlarged  by  more  comprehensive  ones. 
As  our  task  constantly  enlarges  and  the  movement  reaches 
a  maturer  stage,  coming  face  to  face  with  the  complex 
social  problems  of  the  present  day,  it  is  to  be  expected 
that  it  will  express  itself  in  larger  ways.  Even  if  its  goal 
has  sometimes  been  shortsighted  and  inadequate,  we  still 
need  to  realize  that  the  missionary  movement,  as  has 
been  lately  said,  reveals  its  greatness  even  in  its  self-edu- 
cating and  self-reforming  character.  The  center  and 
core  of  all  Christian  work  now  as  always  is  the  bringing 
of  new  life  to  the  individual,  but  in  addition  to  this  the 
new  world  situation  brings  more  explicitly  into  conscious- 
ness certain  other  emphases  of  the  missionary  task. 

I.     Christianizing  Nations 

Certainly  the  time  has  come  to  lay  fresh  hold  on  the 
thought  of  Christianizing  the  corporate  life  of  nations. 


40  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Now  when  we  realize  more  keenly  that  before  we  can 
ever  have  a  Christian  family  of  nations  there  must  be 
Christian  national  units,  we  should  be  led  out  into  a 
resurvey  of  all  the  zones  and  strata  of  the  life  of  each 
nation — whether  Christian  or  non-Christian,  so-called — 
that  are  unchristianized  or  inadequately  occupied  by 
Christian  agencies  or  even  unreached  by  Christian  influ- 
ences. In  each  country  the  missionary  movement  must 
now  press  with  fresh  vision  and  increasing  vigor,  by 
every  means  within  its  power,  the  applicability  of  Chris- 
tian principles  and  obligations  to  all  phases  of  social  life. 

This  ideal  of  Christianizing  the  nations  assumes,  of 
course,  the  legitimacy  of  national  development.  Foreign 
missions  has  no  thought  of  foreignizing,  or  denational- 
izing, or  cosmopolitanizing  any  people.  In  the  midst  of 
our  present  emphasis  on  internationalism  we  should  bear 
in  mind  not  simply  the  right  but  the  duty  of  each  nation 
to  develop  according  to  its  own  genius  and  native  spirit. 
The  Gospel,  then,  needs  to  be  so  presented  as  to  reveal 
its  power  to  guide,  supplement,  and  bring  to  the  highest 
fruition  those  elements  in  each  civilization  or  country 
which  promote  the  welfare  of  its  own  people  and  the 
richness  of  the  world.  The  missionary,  therefore,  while 
continuing  to  avoid  political  entanglements  and  factional 
alliances,  is  called  upon  to  acquaint  himself  with  the  trend 
of  national  aspiration  and  to  cultivate  toward  it  a  wise 
and  generous  sympathy,  using  every  opportunity  to  com- 
mend Christianity  as  the  only  power  by  which  the  highest 
nationhood  can  ever  be  attained. 

To  this  end  we  need  an  enlarged  campaign  of  social 
service  as  a  ministry  to  the  nation  and  as  an  incarnation 
of  the  Christian  spirit.  The  present  moment  is  particu- 
larly opportune  for  such  an  emphasis,  since  in  so  many 
lands  it  is  a  plastic,  formative  period  when  old  social 
arrangements  are  giving  way  and  when  we  have,  there- 
fore, such  an  opportunity  as  may  not  come  again  for 
generations  to  fashion  the  life  of  the  nation  in  Chris- 


ENLARGED  OUTLOOK  OF  MISSIONS       41 

tian  moulds.  With  almost  entire  unanimity  the  corre- 
spondents with  whom  the  Committee  on  the  War  and  the 
Religious  Outlook  has  been  in  touch  have  agreed  that 
missionary  work  must  now  be  enlarged  so  as  to  aim 
directly  at  changing  not  only  the  individual  life,  but  also 
the  character  of  society  itself.  More  and  more  Chris- 
tianity must  be  manifested  as  a  practical  force  working 
constructively  on  conditions  that  depress,  destroy,  or 
degrade.  Social  amelioration  and  uplift  through  schools, 
hospitals,  clubs,  refuges,  farm  colonies,  orphanages,  in- 
dustrial centers,  and  other  agencies  need  to  be  vastly 
extended  in  each  land  and  intensively  prosecuted  as  a 
national  ministry.  In  addition  to  such  practical  en- 
deavors, the  Gospel  must  constantly  be  held  forth  as 
embodying  those  ideals  and  principles  which  alone  can 
solve  the  complex  questions  of  industrial  and  social 
relationships. 

But  when  we  conceive  Christian  missions  in  such  far- 
reaching  social  and  international  terms  as  these,  we  can 
no  longer  think  of  it  as  being  adequately  carried  on 
merely  by  the  specialized  work  of  missionaries.  We  see 
its  inevitable  relation  to  Western  commerce,  industry, 
international  relations,  and  travel.  The  approach  of  all 
of  these  to  the  Orient  must  be  Christianized,  so  that  the 
trader,  diplomat,  and  tourist  will  not  daily  deny  the  gospel 
of  brotherhood  proclaimed  by  the  missionary.  The 
"evangelization"  of  the  world  may  be  accomplished  by 
increasing  the  number  of  missionaries.  The  Christianiza- 
tion  of  the  world  is  a  vastly  greater  task  and  cannot 
fully  be  achieved  until  the  whole  impact  of  the  West 
upon  the  East  has  been  permeated  by  the  Christian  spirit. 

II.     Nationalizing  Christianity 

The  recognition  of  the  legitimacy  of  proper  national- 
ism and  of  the  necessity  of  Christianizing  it  leads  us  to 
emphasize  the  importance  of  Christianity's  developing 
in  each  land  according  to  the  native  genius,  for  it  is  only 


42  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

as  Christianity  actually  takes  such  a  form  that  it  will 
ever  be  able  to  permeate  and  control  the  national  life. 
Only  a  natural  growth  can  become  a  great  power  among 
a  people — an  exotic  thing  never  can.  We  do  not  want 
to  produce  a  mere  replica  of  any  type  of  Western  Chris- 
tianity in  the  Orient.  We  want  to  sow  the  seed  which 
will  grow  into  an  indigenous  plant.  We  are  not  to  aim, 
therefore,  to  impose  a  program  or  policy  of  our  Western 
making  upon  the  Churches  which  the  missionaries  bring 
into  being  overseas.  Nor  can  we  insist  upon  their  accept- 
ing all  our  notions  concerning  Christianity.  We  carry  the 
truth  as  we  see  it  and  pray  that  the  Spirit  may  lead  them 
into  the  Truth. 

We  candidly  recognize  that  mistakes  have  often  been 
made  in  this  matter,  or  perhaps  they  were  not  so  much 
mistakes  as  earlier  stages  in  a  process  of  development. 
Western  ways  that  were  foreign  to  the  Eastern  spirit 
and  that  were  merely  the  accompaniments  of  Christianity, 
not  a  part  of  it,  have  often  been  adopted  with  Christianity 
itself.  Western  types  of  church  architecture,  music, 
worship,  have  often  been  slavishly  copied,  with  the  result 
that  the  Christian  community  sometimes  seems  alienated 
from  the  currents  of  national  life.  A  serious  article  in  a 
recent  issue  of  the  International  Review  of  Missions,  en- 
titled "How  Missions  Denationalize  Indians,"  written  by 
a  thoughtful  leader  in  the  Christian  Church  in  India, 
concludes  that  "the  Indian  Christian  community  is  cer- 
tainly isolated  from  the  rest  of  India."  There  is  reason 
to  believe,  it  may  be  remarked  in  passing,  that  the  situa- 
tion created  in  certain  Eastern  lands  by  the  war  has  had 
the  eflFect  of  bringing  about  a  closer  identification  of  the 
Christian  community  with  national  aspirations.  From 
Korea  and  China  at  least  strong  tendencies  in  this  direc- 
tion are  reported. 

Not  only  from  the  standpoint  of  the  expansion  of 
Christianity,  but  also  from  a  consideration  of  its  enrich- 
ment, it  is  important  that  we  afford  to  every  people  the 


ENLARGED  OUTLOOK  OF  MISSIONS       43 

free  opportunity  to  contribute  out  of  its  full  experience 
to  the  interpretation  of  the  ever  expanding  but  yet  un- 
fathomed  truths  of  the  Christian  religion.  The  East,  by 
virtue  of  its  different  characteristics  and  temperament, 
may  disclose  elements  in  the  Christian  faith  that  never 
have  been  understood  nor  appreciated  by  the  Western 
world.  We  need  not  fear  if  Christianity  assume  new- 
forms.  Indeed,  we  may  well  hope  that  it  is  so  rich  and 
dynamic  that  new  forms  will  appear.  Through  all  its 
history  it  has  been  by  expansion  that  it  has  been  enriched. 
Except  for  its  missionary  character  it  would  have  re- 
mained a  Jewish  cult.  It  was  by  becoming  indigenous 
in  Greek,  Roman,  and  Teutonic  cultures  as  well  as 
Semitic  that  it  was  progressively  enriched.  One  of  the 
most  marvelous  things  in  its  history  and  a  great  basis 
for  behef  in  its  universality  and  finality  has  been  this 
very  power  to  adapt  itself  to  new  environment.  If  the 
spirit  of  Christ  can  clothe  itself  in  Jewish,  Greek,  Roman, 
and  Teutonic  forms,  surely  it  can  clothe  itself  also  in 
Indian  and  Chinese  forms.  It  may  well  be  that  we  shall 
never  have  a  full  vision  of  Christ  or  a  completed  Chris- 
tianity till  the  East  has  contributed  its  thought  and  prac- 
tice to  it. 

III.     Christianizing  Internationalism 

We  have  already  seen  that  internationalism  is  not  in 
itself  a  Christian  ideal,  that  it  may  follow  unchristian  or 
even  anti-Christian  lines.  It  ought,  then,  to  be  unmis- 
takable that  foreign  missions,  with  its  representatives  all 
over  the  world,  has  a  great  opportunity  and  responsi- 
bility in  the  years  that  lie  ahead  to  promote  an  inter- 
nationalism based  on  Christian  ideals  of  brotherhood  and 
good  will. 

The  imperativeness  of  Christianizing  internationalism 
becomes  more  apparent  when  we  realize  that  the  non- 
Christian  world  knows  how  even  the  so-called  Christian 
world  has  broken  down  because  its  international  relations 


44  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

did  not  rest  on  Christian  principles.  The  war  has  re- 
vealed to  non-Christian  peoples,  as  well  as  to  us,  the 
unchristian  character  of  much  of  our  national  life,  based 
on  selfish  ambition,  desire  for  expansion  regardless  of 
others,  domination,  suspicion,  secrecy,  and  fear.  That  this 
was  actually  felt  abroad  and  was  often  interpreted  as  a 
failure  of  Christianity  itself  is  recognized  by  practically 
all  the  correspondents  with  whom  the  Committee  on  the 
War  and  the  Religious  Outlook  has  been  in  touch.  It 
may  be  worth  while  to  make  this  clear  by  a  few  quota- 
tions from  such  correspondents. 

"In  India  leaders  of  educated  circles  asked  the  mission- 
aries to  explain  to  them,  very  shortly  after  war  had  been 
declared,  how  it  could  be  that  two  nations  which  had  been 
so  closely  associated  in  missionary  activity  in  India  were 
now  engaged  in  such  a  war  with  one  another.  At  first  it 
seemed  as  though  this  war  were  designed  to  act  as  a 
great  obstacle  to  the  progress  of  Christ's  Kingdom  in 
Asia." 

"The  effect  in  China  was  at  first  decidedly  adverse  to 
Christianity.  They  considered  that  this  was  a  quarrel 
among  the  Christian  nations  because  of  their  jealousy  of 
one  another  and  that  the  boasted  Christianity  had  failed 
to  do  any  good  in  Europe.  It  had  aroused  in  them  pride 
in  material  advance  and  had  done  nothing  more  than 
Confucianism  for  the  good  of  the  world  and  indeed 
hardly  as  much." 

"The  war  made  a  wrong  impression  about  Christianity, 
since  the  Japanese  at  large  take  the  European  countries 
as  Christian  nations  and  took  the  war  as  fighting  between 
brothers  in  the  same  family,  without  making  any  dis- 
tinctions." 

"The  moral  breakdown  of  civilization  involved  in  the 
deliberate  planning  of  a  war  of  world-conquest  on  the 
part  of  a  group  of  reputedly  Christian  nations  has  not 
been  without  its  unsettling  effect  upon  the  educated  men 
in  all  non-Christian  countries.  The  evidence  accumulates 
that  the  first  outbreak  of  this  war  was  widely  heralded 
on  the  part  of  the  press  and  the  educated  leaders  in  Asia 
as  an  evidence  of  the  failure  of  Christianity." 


ENLARGED  OUTLOOK  OF  MISSIONS       45 

As  the  war  went  on,  however,  and  especially  after  the 
entry  of  the  United  States  into  the  war,  this  attitude 
changed  considerably.  In  most  of  the  non-Christian 
lands  there  came  to  be  a  widespread  impression  that 
there  was  a  genuine  moral  issue  involved  and  that  the 
Allies  were  fighting  in  support  of  the  worthier  ideal. 
Again  quotations  from  our  correspondents  will  illustrate 
the  change  in  attitude  : 

"The  most  thoughtful  opinion  among  the  Chinese  was 
well  voiced  by  an  address  delivered  by  a  Christian 
Chinese  to  a  group  of  government  students,  in  which  he 
set  forth  most  vividly  the  incidents  of  the  situation  which 
placed  the  responsibility  of  the  war  upon  the  materialism 
of  the  world  at  the  present  time,  particularly  the  material- 
ism of  Germany." 

"We  understand  in  Japan  that  it  is  the  abuse  of  power 
that  has  come  into  conflict  with  the  true  spirit  of  civiliza- 
tion and  respect  for  the  rights  of  others,  and  that  to 
maintain  this  men  have  been  prepared  to  suffer  and  even 
make  the  great  sacrifice." 

"The  war  has  raised  questions  that  such  things  should 
happen  among  Christian  nations,  but  it  has  not  in  any 
way  lowered  the  estimate  of  Christian  standards." 

"As  time  went  on,  however,  and  the  moral  issues  be- 
came more  clearly  understood,  it  was  seen  that  the  war 
was  not  a  failure  of  Christianity  but  a  failure  of  men  to 
apply  Christianity." 

"As  the  nature  of  the  struggle  became  evident  and  the 
moral  forces  in  Christian  nations  arose  to  meet  the  chal- 
lenge, the  first  impression  was  modified  to  such  an  extent 
that  the  missionaries  in  some  countries  reported  that  the 
war  was  actually  producing  a  more  open  mind  to  the 
claims  of  Christianity  and  a  clearer  discrimination  be- 
tween nominal  and  actual  Christianity." 

We  now  have,  therefore,  a  new  occasion  and  a  new 
responsibility  for  proclaiming  that  the  only  foundations 
of  safety  and  ordered  life  of  social  groups,  the  nation,  or 
the  world,  are  the  Christian  principles  of  liberty,  democ- 
racy, justice,  cooperation,  service,  and  love.    Jesus'  ideal 


46  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  a  universal  Kingdom  of  God,  based  upon  righteous- 
ness and  love  and  compounded  of  all  the  nations,  shines 
out  with  a  new  splendor  and  may  be  proclaimed  with  new 
conviction  and  meaning.  The  League  of  Nations  and  its 
need  for  the  Christian  spirit  may  become  a  text  for  a 
sermon  in  the  remotest  villages  of  India  or  Central 
Africa, 

The  possibility  either  of  a  world-dominating  nation- 
ality or  of  a  nation  existing  in  isolation  seems  to  be 
shattered  forever,  so  for  the  first  time,  perhaps,  it  is 
generally  recognized  that  the  most  intensive  devotion  to 
the  service  of  a  nation  is  entirely  compatible  with  the 
objective  of  a  brotherhood  of  nations.  Christian  truths 
ought  now,  more  than  ever,  to  have  their  strongest 
appeal  to  the  nations  when  stated  in  terms  of  their  uni- 
versal application.  It  is  a  part  of  the  missionary  message 
in  the  new  world  situation  that  no  nation  can  live  as  an 
end  in  itself,  but  must  find  its  place  in  the  family  of  na- 
tions, that  the  salvation  of  the  nation  is  for  the  sake  of 
the  salvation  of  the  world. 

IV.     The  Internationalizing  of  Christianity 

But  we  cannot  hope  to  Christianize  internationalism 
unless  we  thoroughly  internationalize  Christianity.  In  a 
day  when  the  war  has  set  our  nation  at  large  thinking  in 
international  terms  and  assuming  responsibilities  in  world 
aflFairs,  a  day  when  world  measurements  have  been  laid 
upon  all  our  thinking,  the  Christian  teacher  more  than 
any  other  man  cannot  accept  a  national  outlook  as  ade- 
quate. Both  at  home  and  abroad  we  must  more  deliber- 
ately seek  to  cultivate  an  international  Christian  con- 
sciousness. When  an  army  of  two  million  of  our  young 
men  has  gone  on  a  "foreign  mission"  across  the  sea,  we 
are  better  able  to  understand  that  whatever  happens  any- 
where is  of  significance  everywhere,  that  if  one  member 
of  the  human  family  suffer,  all  suffer  with  it.  The  de- 
mand for  international  relief  on  a  huge  scale  in  the  Near 


ENLARGED  OUTLOOK  OF  MISSIONS       47 

East,  as  a  result  of  the  suffering  caused  by  the  war,  is 
also  a  new  witness  to  the  missionary  contention  that  we 
cannot  now  be  indifferent  to  any  part  of  the  world. 

If  the  Church  is  really  to  develop  such  an  international 
Christian  consciousness,  at  least  two  things  are  necessary. 
We  must  have,  in  the  first  place,  a  full  appreciation  of 
the  universal  character  of  Christianity.  We  need  to 
recognize  far  more  deeply  that,  though  it  will  find  vary- 
ing expressions  in  different  lands,  there  is  at  the  heart  of 
it  a  truth,  an  ideal,  and  a  spirit  of  life  which  are  indis- 
pensable to  all  mankind  and  to  which  the  human  heart 
will  respond  without  distinction  of  East  or  West,  border, 
or  breed,  or  birth.  In  the  second  place,  the  missionary 
movement  must  become  the  concern  of  the  whole  Church. 
It  must  receive  a  support  that  it  has  never  yet  begun  to 
have.  When  the  task  of  foreign  missions  is  conceived 
in  the  large  way  of  which  we  have  been  speaking,  it  can 
no  longer  be  thought  of  as  the  business  simply  of  certain 
boards,  or  of  missionaries,  or  of  a  somewhat  limited 
group  of  saints.  To  be  a  Christian  and  to  have  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  become  synonymous. 


PART  II 

THE  EFFECT  OF  THE  WAR  ON 

THE  RELIGIOUS  OUTLOOK 

IN  VARIOUS  LANDS 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  EFFECT  OF  THE  WAR  ON  THE  VITALITY 
OF  THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS 

War  powerfully  arouses  all  the  personal  and  social 
emotions.  On  the  one  hand  it  stirs  those  lower,  or  less 
worthy,  emotions  which  the  distinctly  ethical  religions 
seek  to  suppress.  On  the  other  hand,  it  enhances  the 
higher,  nobler  emotions  which  are  fostered  by  the  very 
best  that  there  is  in  religion.  Thus,  in  every  organized 
religion  war  produces  varied,  and  even  contrary,  effects, 
which  must  frankly  be  recognized  as  both  quickening  and 
deadening  to  that  particular  religion,  as  well  as  to  the 
cause  of  religion  as  a  whole. 

The  main  logical  demonstration  of  the  recent  Great 
War  doubtless  seems  to  the  staunch  Christian  to  have 
been  the  inadequacy  of  any  religion  except  Christianity 
to  save  the  world.  Yet  the  war  has  also  evoked  in  unex- 
pected quarters  certain  remarkably  progressive  religious 
phenomena.  However  inconsistent  these  may  be  with 
their  own  past,  yet  some  of  them  may  be  recognized  as 
the  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Both  sets  of  facts 
must  be  grasped,  in  order  to  appreciate  the  new  com- 
plexities and  also  the  new  responsibilities  of  Christian 
missions  after  the  war. 

I.     Hinduism 

Two  hundred  and  seventeen  millions  of  our  fellowmen 
in  India  are  organized  under  a  religious  system  which 
teaches  theoretically  that  the  highest  aim  of  life  is  to  live 
in  mystical  union  with  an  impersonal,  non-moral  Su- 
preme Being,  called  Brahma.     But  practically  Hinduism 


52  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

consists  mainly  in  conformity  to  traditional  religious 
ceremonies  and  to  caste  exclusiveness.  Religiously  the 
Hindus  are  not  expected  to  give  loyalty  to  any  superior 
Being  or  to  any  group  that  is  distinctly  moral.^ 

A.     Evidence  of  Revival 

Even  more  unpredictable  and  remarkable  than  the 
loyalty  of  India  to  Great  Britain  during  the  war  was  the 
emergence  in  some  circles  of  Hindu  thought  of  another 
higher  and  wider  loyalty — a  loyalty  to  the  religious  in- 
terests of  all  of  the  caste-divided  Hindus,  and  even  a 
regard  for  the  religious  interests  of  the  entire  world. 

After  two  years  of  the  World  War  a  prominent  Ameri- 
can publishing  house  put  forth  a  book  on  comparative 
religion  which  was  distinctly  a  war  book,  namely, 
Harendranath  Maitra's  "Hinduism,  the  World-Ideal," 
with  an  introduction  by  G.  K.  Chesterton.^  The  Hindu 
author  makes  certain  criticisms  of  Western  Christendom 
which  are  all  too  true.  But  the  description  which  he 
offers  of  Hinduism  is  ninety-nine  per  cent  the  idealized 
imagination  of  a  religionist  who,  as  is  indicated  by  his 
quotations  from  the  Bible,  has  received  far  more  than 
he  appreciates  from  Jesus  Christ.  The  Hinduism  which 
is  described  in  this  book  is  not  existent  in  India,  nor  has  it 
ever  been  existent  there  to  any  appreciable  extent.  How- 
ever, the  significance  of  the  book  is  not  its  historical  accu- 
racy or  inaccuracy,  but  the  appeal  which  this  Hindu  makes 
to  his  own  co-religionists  and  to  the  world  at  large  for  a 
religion  characterized  by  the  love  of  God  and  by  service 
to  humanity.  At  the  beginning  and  the  conclusion  are 
passionate  appeals  for  India  to  give  salvation  unto  all  the 


1  In  the  Upanishads,  which  are  the  most  authoritative  theo- 
logical scriptures  of  Hinduism,  the  sense  of  moral  guilt  and  of 
moral  responsibility  is  explicitly  canceled  for  the  knower  of 
the  pantheistic  Brahma,  e.g.,  "Sacred  Books  of  the  East,"  vol.  I, 
pp.  67,  84.  91,  130,  267-277,  293-294;  vol.  II,  pp.  63,  168-169,  180, 
199,  217,  282. 

2  New  York,  Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  1916,  137  pages. 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS  53 

world  through  supplying  a  true  universal  spiritual  reli- 
gion.   The  following  quotations  are  typical : 

"In  studying  Western  civilization,  I  have  felt  that 
there  is  something  lacking.  This  something  India  has" 
(p.  vii). 

"If  we  want  to  avert  all  future  wars,  even  the  possi- 
bility of  war,  we  must  humbly  sit  on  a  prayer-rug  some- 
times, instead  of  always  rushing  about  in  motor-cars. 
This  rushing  about  always,  without  the  corresponding 
poise  and  balance  within,  is  the  cause  of  this  war  of 
Armageddon"  (p.  viii,  similarly  again  on  p.  3). 

"The  West  is  not,  and  never  has  been.  Christian 

India  loves  Christ.  She  does  not  love  Christianity;  for 
she  sees  very  little  relation  between  the  two"  (p.  4). 

Statements  that  Hinduism  teaches  God  as  Love :  pp.  30, 
36,  41,  42,  125. 

Statements  that  Hinduism  teaches  service  to  humanity : 
pp.  54-55,  68-70,  79-81,  120-128,  129-137. 

By  as  much  as  action  for  a  new  ideal  is  more  signifi- 
cant than  merely  talk  of  a  new  ideal,  there  occurred  a 
more  noteworthy  event  in  India  one  year  later  than  the 
publication  of  a  Hindu  propaganda  book  in  New  York. 
The  "Hindu  Missionary  Society"  was  founded  in  Bom- 
bay on  an  especially  auspicious  day,  the  Full  Moon  of 
July,  1917.    Its  three  "working  principles"  are  as  follows : 

a.  He  who  calls  himself  a  Hindu  is  a  Hindu. 

b.  Any  person  wishing  to  come  into  Hinduism  may  be 
admitted  to  its  fold. 

c.  The  religious  status  of  all  Hindus  is  the  same. 
Each  one  of  these  three  propositions  is  contrary  to  the 

history  of  Hinduism  during  its  approximately  3,000  years 
since  the  Vedic  period.  The  editor  of  The  Hindu  Mis- 
sionary (the  weekly  organ  of  the  movement)  says 
frankly  (April  7,  1919,  p.  2)  :  "We  are  advocating  a  new 
position  in  Hinduism.  We  do  not  pretend  that  the  Shas- 
tra  (i.e.,  the  sacred  scriptures  of  Hinduism)  is  wholly 
on  our  side;  we  believe  that  God  is  on  our  side.  The 
idea  is  new;  but.  Sir,  it  is  great.  It  is  needed  to  save 
Hinduism  from  death." 


54  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

"To  make  the  whole  world  Hindu"  is  the  definite  slo- 
gan of  this  revivification  of  Hinduism  which  has  been 
affected  by  the  introduction  of  much  of  the  Christian 
spirit. 

The  work  of  revivifying  Hinduism  is  also  being  prose- 
cuted by  three  other  similar  reforming  and  proselytizing 
Hindu  missionary  journals,  which  are  conducted  in  the 
vernacular  at  Kolhapur,  Allahabad,  and  Srinagar. 

B.     Evidence  of  Weakening 

The  foregoing  and  other  reform  movements  in  Hindu- 
ism have  been  consciously  organized  as  an  attempt  to 
offset  the  glaring  fact,  substantiated  in  the  last  Decennial 
Census  of  India,  that,  in  relation  to  the  population  as  a 
whole  and — more  markedly — in  relation  to  other  reli- 
gions, Hinduism  is  losing  its  hold  in  India.  Whereas  the 
Christian  community  increased  five  times  as  much  as  the 
natural  increase,  and  whereas  the  Mohammedans  also 
increased  slightly,  the  Hindus,  even  though  numbering 
217,000,000,  were  diminishing  by  one  per  cent. 

While  Hindus  have  been  relinquishing  their  religion 
in  greater  numbers  than  ever  before,  there  has  also  been 
greater  expression  of  dissatisfaction  among  those  who 
have  remained  in  their  ancestral  religious  group.^  The 
most  eminent  Hindu  of  western  India,  Sir  Narayan 
Chandavarkar,  who  has  been  Justice  of  the  High  Court 
of  Bombay  and  Vice-Chancellor  of  Bombay  University, 
as  well  as  head  of  the  Prarthana  Samaj  (the  reform 
movement  within  Hinduism  in  western  India),  has  de- 
clared :  "The  ideas  that  lie  at  the  heart  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  are  slowly,  but  surely,  permeating  every  part  of 
Hindu  society,  and  are  modifying  every  phase  of  Hindu 
thought."* 

3  See  the  collection  of  such  criticisms  which  have  been  assem- 
bled in  J.  N.  Farquhar's  "The  Crown  of  Hinduism." 

*  J.  N.  Farquhar's  "Modern  Religious  Movements  in  India," 
p.  445. 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS  55 

These  tendencies  constitute  striking  evidence  of  the 
penetrating  effect  of  Christianity  among  Hindus — far 
beyond  numerical  results  in  reportable  baptisms.  Yet 
they  also  constitute  a  new  peril  to  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity in  India,  namely,  that  many  progressive  Hindus 
will  adopt  a  few  features  of  Christianity,  and  then  remain 
the  more  immovably  in  their  somewhat  improved  Neo- 
Hinduism. 

The  greatest  direct  rupture  which  the  Great  War  has 
effected  in  Hinduism  is  the  increased  negligence  of  caste 
— ^the  observance  of  which  has  been  the  one  and  only 
unmistakable  test  of  a  person's  being  a  Hindu.  The  ap- 
proximately one  million  Indians  who  went  overseas  dur- 
ing the  war — most  of  them  Hindus — were  forced  to  live 
and  fight  together,  irrespective  of  previous  social  status. 
The  still  larger  number  of  Hindus  who  remained  at  home 
and  there  helped  to  meet  the  national  and  international 
exigency  perceived  something  they  had  never  perceived 
before,  namely,  that  one  essential  of  any  large  success  is 
interpersonal  and  inter^roup  cooperation.  But  extensive 
cooperation  for  an  inclusive,  serviceful  purpose  is  a  prin- 
ciple which  is  quite  the  opposite  of  the  exclusiveness  and 
divisiveness  of  the  caste  system  in  Hinduism. 

II.     Shinto 

In  the  World  War  the  only  non-Christian  nation  which 
was  in  equal  alliance  with  the  United  States  and  the 
European  Entente  was  Japan.  Its  immemorial  national 
religion,  Shinto,  is  a  system  which  is  connected  with 
nature-worship,  but  whose  essence,  in  a  word,  is  loyalty. 
Shinto  teaches  that  religion  consists  chiefly  in  loyalty  to 
the  supreme  in  every  sphere  of  life — loyalty  to  the  head 
of  the  family,  to  the  head  of  the  clan,  and,  preeminently, 
to  the  head  of  the  nation.  The  Mikado,  according  to 
theoretical  Shinto,  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  incarnation  of 
deity. 


56  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

A.     Evidence  of  Revival 

The  theory  of  a  genealogical  descent  of  the  Mikado 
from  the  Sun-Goddess  Ameratasu  has  been  decidedly 
weakened  in  Japan  by  the  modern  scientific  and  historical 
spirit.  However,  Shinto  has  been  revived  in  terms  of  the 
very  latest  development  in  internationalism,  according  to 
the  following  translation  of  an  extract  from  a  Japanese 
newspaper,  The  Niroku,  which  appeared  in  the  Japan 
Daily  Advertiser  of  May  9,  1919 : 

"To  promote  the  world's  peace  and  the  welfare  of  man- 
kind is  the  mission  of  the  Imperial  Family  of  Japan. 
Heaven  has  invested  the  Imperial  Family  with  all  the 
qualifications  necessary  to  fulfil  this  mission.  The  Im- 
perial Family  of  Japan  is  as  worthy  of  respect  as  God, 
and  is  the  embodiment  of  benevolence  and  justice.  The 
great  principle  of  the  Imperial  Family  is  to  make  popular 
interests  paramount.  The  Imperial  Family  is  the  parent, 
not  only  of  his  sixty  millions,  but  of  all  mankind  on  earth. 
All  human  disputes,  therefore,  may  be  settled  in  accord- 
ance with  its  immaculate  justice.  The  League  of  Na- 
tions, which  has  been  proposed  to  save  mankind  from  the 
horrors  of  war,  can  only  attain  its  real  object  by  placing 
at  its  head  the  Imperial  Family  of  Japan;  for,  to  attain 
its  object,  the  League  must  have  a  strong  punitive  force 
of  a  super-national,  super-racial  character ;  and  this  force 
can  be  found  only  in  the  Imperial  Family  of  Japan." 

Thus  in  Japan,  perhaps  for  the  first  time  in  history, 
there  is  now  reinterpreted  in  terms  of  benevolent  serv- 
ice the  idea  of  the  divine  right  of  hereditary  kings, 
which  with  the  overthrow  of  the  Manchu,  Romanoff, 
Hapsburg,  and  Hohenzollern  dynasties  has  been  dis- 
carded everywhere  else  in  the  world.  For  the  religion 
of  Shinto  the  remarkable  new  development  is  that,  for 
the  first  time  in  its  history  of  two  and  a  half  millenniums, 
the  ideal  of  religious  loyalty  has  been  extended  by  some 
thinkers  to  include  religious  privileges  and  responsibilities 
for  all  the  other  nations  of  the  world. 

At  the  same  time  the  claim  is  being  made  for  Shinto 
that  it  must  become  the  universal  religion.     Dr.  Kakehi, 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS  57 

a  professor  in  the  Imperial  University  of  Japan,  has  been 
propagating  such  a  revival  of  Shinto  through  his  books 
entitled  "Ko-Shinto  Taigi"  and  "Zoku  Ko-Shinto 
Taigi,"  whose  leading  principles  are  summarized  as  fol- 
lows: 

"The  Japanese  are  the  chosen  people  of  God,  and  the 
presence  of  God  is  especially  manifested  in  the  Em- 
peror of  Japan.  Shinto  is  logically  destined  to  be  the 
universal  religion  and  the  saving  culture  of  mankind. 
The  duty  of  the  Japanese  people  and  of  the  Emperor  of 
Japan  is  to  spread  that  religion  and  culture,  until  the  Em- 
peror of  Japan  shall  become  the  supreme  temporal  and 
spiritual  ruler  of  the  world.  This  conquest  of  the  world 
is  to  be  made  by  peaceful  means ;  but  it  seems  reasonable 
that,  if  peaceful  means  fail,  the  power  of  might  may  be 
tried."^ 

Remarkable  is  it  how  in  this  nation  which  had  helped 
to  overthrow  Germany  there  reappears  the  characteristi- 
cally Prussian  idea  of  a  superior  Kultur  which  may  prop- 
erly accomplish  world  domination  through  violent,  if  not 
through  peaceful,  means.  Japan  was  a  nation  which  for 
two  hundred  and  fifty  years  (i.e.,  until  forced  open  by 
Commodore  Perry  in  1853)  had  maintained  rigorous  ex- 
clusiveness  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  It  is  both  encour- 
aging and  alarming  that  through  the  stress  of  the  Great 
War  the  program  is  now  proposed  that  the  people  of 
Japan  and  the  Emperor  of  Japan  must  strive  to  accom- 
plish the  redemption  of  the  world,  as  best  they  can  con- 
ceive it  through  their  religion. 

B.     Evidence  of  Weakening 

About  thirty  years  ago  the  president  of  the  Imperial 
University  of  Tokyo  at  a  meeting  of  the  Society  of 
Sciences  in  1890  "expressed  the  opinion  that  Shinto 
should  not  be  regarded  as  a  religion."  The  outworking 
of  such  an  attitude  towards  Shinto  is  appropriately  dis- 
closed in  a  religious  census  of  that  same  Imperial  Uni- 


6  Quoted  in  The  Biblical  World,  July,  1919,  p.  434. 


58  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

versity  of  Tokyo  which  shows  the  religious  professions 
of  the  students  as  follows  :* 

Shintoists    8 

Buddhists    50 

Christians    60 

Atheists  1,500 

Agnostics    3,000 

Although  in  the  past  a  fairly  admirable  moral  code, 
known  as  Bushido,  has  been  developed  in  connection  with 
Shinto,  yet  it  is  clear  that  the  influence  of  Shinto  has 
been  waning  in  modern  Japan.  Even  the  Bushido  code 
now  seems  to  have  lost  something  of  its  prestige,  since 
as  a  result  of  the  World  War  the  heroic  qualities  of  other 
peoples  have  been  recognized/ 

III.     Confucianism 

The  purpose  of  Confucius  might  almost  be  summarized 
in  the  words,  to  establish  "peace  on  earth,  good  will 
among  men."  The  desired  reign  of  peace  was  to  be 
accomplished  under  the  supervision  of  Heaven  by  each 
human  being  observing  reciprocal  propriety  towards  all 
other  persons  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact.  The  uni- 
versalism  which  is  inherent  in  Confucianism  has  never 
been  applied  elsewhere  than  in  China  and  in  her  neighbor 
Japan,  where  indeed  Confucianism  has  been  a  very  influ- 
ential cultural  agency.  But  the  World  War,  by  forcing 
China  into  more  intimate  international  relations,  has 
brought  into  more  conscious  application  the  inherent  uni- 
versalism  of  Confucianism's  outlook. 

A.     Evidence  of  Revival 

Thirty  years  ago  a  Confucianist  leader,  Kang  Yu  Wei, 
published  a  book  which  definitely  propounded  a  league  of 
nations    as    the    characteristic    Confucian    world    view. 


«  M.  S.  Terry's  "The  Shinto  Cult,"  p.  10. 
■^  Cf.  pp.  110,  111  of  this  volume. 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS  59 

He  felt  that  the  idea  of  the  Chinese  state  was  the  highest 
possible  idea,  needing  only  to  be  applied  on  a  wider  scale. 
In  Millard's  Rcz'iczv  of  the  Far  East  (Shanghai,  March 
8,  1919)  there  appeared  an  article  entitled  "The  Confu- 
cian Ideal  of  Perfect  Peace"  by  Chen  Huan-Chang,  which 
sets  forth  a  proposal  of  universal  peace  on  Confucian 
lines.    He  begins  as  follows  : 

"While  European  scholars  advocate  nationalism,  Chi- 
nese scholars  advocate  universalism.  The  time  appears 
to  have  arrived  when  universalism  should  replace  na- 
tionalism, and  the  Confucian  principles  of  perfect  peace 
should  be  put  into  practice.  It  is  our  duty  to  persuade 
the  world  to  accept  these  principles." 

After  a  quotation  from  Confucius'  book  "Spring  and 
Autumn  Annals,"  this  Chinese  author  proceeds  to  sketch 
in  twenty-five  sections  a  scheme  of  universal  government 
based  upon  righteousness  and  brotherliness  of  nations 
which  shall  so  completely  surpass  everything  both  in  the 
past  and  in  the  present  that 

"The  year  in  which  the  Universal  Government  shall  be 
established  shall  be  considered  the  first  year  of  the  Uni- 
versal Era.  The  different  methods  of  counting  years 
which  are  peculiar  to  religions  and  nations  are  to  be  con- 
tinuously used  only  by  those  particular  religions  or 
nations,  and  not  to  be  used  universally. 

"The  above  is  an  outline  of  general  principles  derived 
from  the  teachings  of  Confucius.  Peking,  February  28, 
1919." 

The  author,  it  may  be  added,  holds  the  degree  of  Ph.D. 
from  Columbia  University  in  the  city  of  New  York ;  he 
is  a  member  of  the  Chinese  Parliament,  the  founder  and 
president  of  the  National  Confucian  Association,  and  the 
protagonist  of  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  make  Confu- 
cianism the  established  reHgion  in  the  Constitution  of  the 
Republic  of  China. 

There  was  recently  started  in  the  province  of  Szechuan, 
but  now  having  strong  centers  in  Peking  and  elsewhere, 
a  society  which  aims  to  promote  the  worship  of  the  God 


60  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  all  religions  from  the  Confucian  basis.  The  following 
is  a  summary  of  an  article  which  appeared  originally  in 
the  Asiatic  Review  for  April,  1919,  giving  a  reinterpreta- 
tion  of  the  Confucian  conception  of  God.^ 

"In  the  matter  of  theism  Confucianism  knows  nothing 
of  the  manlike  gods  of  other  races,  which  are  pleased 
with  sacrifices  and  peace-offerings  and  are  expected  to 
perform  miracles.  The  difference  between  the  Bible 
Jehovah  and  Shang-Ti  is  that  the  latter  is  not  credited 
with  capricious  and  unreasonable  things.  The  true  wor- 
ship of  the  Confucian  God  is  by  deeds,  not  words.  God 
does  not  need  our  advice.  The  disappearance  of  an- 
thropomorphic theism  is  a  natural  outcome  of  the  teach- 
ings of  Confucius.  When  Christianity  is  purged  of  its 
Pauline  interpretation,  it  will  resemble  Confucianism. 
Meanwhile  Conf ucianists  may  feel  confident  that  the  sys- 
tem of  ethics  handed  down  by  the  Sage  will  pass  un- 
scathed through  the  crucible  of  modern  thought,  and  will 
come  out  of  it  thoroughly  purified  and  with  its  luster 
undiminished." 

It  should  be  mentioned  that  Dr.  Lim  Boon  Keng,  the 
author  of  the  foregoing  attempt  to  revive  Confucianism, 
had  so  far  come  under  Christian  influences  as  to  be  bap- 
tized in  Hongkong,  but  that  he  has  returned  to  his  an- 
cestral religion. 

There  have  also  been  other  reawakenings  in  Confu- 
cianism. There  was  an  old  Chinese  philosopher.  Mo  Ti, 
who  taught  the  principle  of  universal  love,  in  opposition 
to  the  strict  Confucian  principle  of  reciprocity.  During 
the  World  War  his  writings  have  been  largely  reprinted 
in  China  and  bought  both  by  Christians  and  by  non-Chris- 
tians. 

The  war  has  stimulated  not  only  the  progressive 
liberals  among  Confucianists  but  also  the  reactionaries. 
The  latter,  upheld  by  the  Japanese  Government's  mili- 
taristic poHcy,  have  revived  the  worship  of  Kuan-Ti,  the 
God  of  War  in  popular  Confucianism;  and  they  have 
even  added  another  militaristic  deity,  Yueh  Fei. 


8  Condensed  in  The  Biblical  World,  July,  1919,  pp.  434-436. 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS         61 
B.     Evidence  of  Weakening 

Confucianism  was  organized  in  an  era  of  feudalism. 
Its  method  of  maintaining  peace  was  to  maintain  the  Five 
Relationships  into  which  Confucius  analyzed  all  possible 
inter-human  relationships,  viz.,  ruler  and  ruled,  husband 
and  wife,  parent  and  child,  older  and  younger  brother, 
and  friend  and  friend.  Confucius  did  formulate  the  rule 
of  reciprocity.  "Do  not  to  others  what  you  would  not 
like  yourself."^  While  the  form  of  these  words  approxi- 
mates the  Golden  Rule  enunciated  by  Jesus,  the  fairly 
consistent  interpretation  of  the  Confucian  principle  of 
reciprocity  has  been  aristocratic :  that  is,  each  individual 
should  decorously  maintain  his  end  of  the  superior-in- 
ferior relationship  which  characterizes  four-fifths  of  life, 
only  one-fifth  of  these  relationships  of  life,  that  of  friends, 
being  one  of  equality.  Such  a  theory  of  aristocratic 
domination  harmonizes  little  with  democratic  principles. 

Furthermore,  the  retrospective  ideal  of  Confucianism 
is  incompatible  with  China's  modern  progressive  ideal. 
The  distinct  purpose  of  that  great  patriot  reformer  Con- 
fucius in  a  time  of  sore  social  distress  and  relapse  was 
to  restore  the  pristine  peace  and  glory  of  ancient  China. 

"Follow  the  ancients.  Walk  in  the  trodden  paths.  Let 
today  be  as  yesterday,  and  in  no  way  different  from  the 
customs  and  practices  of  the  ancestors.  As  the  fathers 
did,  so  must  the  children  do.  No  generation  may  esteem 
itself  better  than  the  past.  They  must  deem  worthy  what 
their  fathers  have  deemed  worthy,  and  love  only  what 
their  fathers  have  loved."" 

Both  consciously  and  unconsciously  the  progressive 
modern  Chinese  have  quite  abandoned  the  ideal  of  stag- 
nant conservatism  which  Confucianism  has  explicitly 
prescribed.  Ancestor-worship  is  being  omitted.  Confu- 
cian temples  are  being  deserted.     Can  the  old  Confucian 


9  "Analects  of  Confucius"  15.23,  and  again  similarly  in  5.11 
and  12.2;  also  in  Mencius'  "Doctrine  of  the  Mean"  13.3  and  in 
"The  Great  Learning,"  10 :  2. 

^^  The  Great  Learning,  3.5. 


62  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

classics  and  religious  ideals  be  revived  by  a  process  of 
reinterpretation,  in  order  to  furnish  the  necessary  basis 
for  the  new  democratic  and  progressive  movement  which 
has  made  its  way  into  China  from  closer  contacts  with 
the  rest  of  the  world? 

IV.     Buddhism 

The  religion  which  had  the  honor  of  being  the  first  to 
overpass  national  boundaries  and  become  international 
was  Buddhism.  It  was  the  example  of  the  devoted 
founder,  and  not  the  teachings  of  Buddha,  which  sent 
that  heretical  offshoot  from  Hinduism  into  all  "The 
East."  Theoretically  Buddhism  requires  renunciation  of 
the  world,  which  is  evanescent,  worthless,  painfully 
miserable.  And  at  present  Buddhists  are  all  but  indiffer- 
ent to  the  world,  even  to  the  World  War. 

A.     Evidence  of  Revival 

The  Buddhist  King  of  Siam,  the  only  country  in  the 
world,  besides  self-isolated  Thibet,  which  maintains 
Buddhism  as  the  established  religion,  was  one  of  the  first 
of  the  minor  monarchs  to  join  the  European  Entente 
Allies.  Promptly  after  the  signing  of  the  armistice  of 
November  11,  1918,  he  issued  a  Royal  Proclamation, 
which  attributed  the  winning  of  the  war  to  the  favor  of 
Buddhist  deities: 

"People  of  Siam !  Now  that  the  great  blessing  of 
peace  has  returned  to  the  world,  we  ourselves  as  follow- 
ers of  the  Holy  Buddhist  Religion  hold  the  belief  that  the 
Holy  Buddhist  Trinity,  which  we  all  revere  and  daily 
worship,  and  the  Virtues  of  the  departed  Monarchs  who 
have  been  protectors  of  the  Siamese  Nation  in  the  past, 
have  aided  in  the  achievement  of  the  victory ;  therefore, 
on  the  second  of  December,  which  is  the  anniversary  of 
My  Coronation  I  will  proceed  to  the  Royal  Plaza  in  the 
center  of  the  Capital ;  and  together  with  the  Princes  of 
the  Royal  House,  the  officials  of  the  Government,  the 
officers  and  men  of  my  Army  and  Navy,  and  corps  of 
Wild  Tiger  Scouts,  will  there  offer  up  a  Thanksgiving 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS         63 

Prayer  to  the  Holy  Emerald  Image  of  our  Lord  Buddha, 
and  pay  reverence  to  the  Royal  Statues  of  the  Monarchs 
of  the  last  five  reigns  which  are  enshrined  in  the  precincts 
of  the  Royal  Temples,  and  invoke  the  Holy  Buddhist 
Trinity  and  the  Virtues  of  My  Royal  Ancestors  to  pro- 
tect and  safeguard  our  Siamese  Nation  and  all  the  nations 
with  whom  we  are  allied,  and  vouchsafe  to  us  a  lasting 
peace  and  happiness." 

Such  are  the  devotion  and  propaganda  of  the  chief  Bud- 
dhist ruler  in  the  world  at  present,  King  Rama  of  Siam, 
who  was  educated  in  Oxford  University  and  has  traveled 
widely  in  Europe  and  America.  Not  four  months  before 
the  outbreak  of  the  World  War,  in  a  speech  to  his  "Wild 
Tiger  Scouts"  on  April  25,  1914,  he  had  declared : 

"I  have  examined  all  the  religions  myself,  and  I  believe 
the  Buddha  religion  to  be  the  best.  I  know  about  the 
Christian  religion  better  than  some  foreigners  do,  because 
I  was  educated  in  Europe,  where  I  studied  Christianity 
and  passed  an  examination  and  got  first  honors  in  it."^^ 

So  far  as  reports  have  come  to  us  there  does  not  seem 
to  be  special  evidence  of  a  revivification  of  Buddhism 
as  a  direct  effect  of  the  war  elsewhere  than  in  Siam, 
although  for  some  time  past  the  Buddhists  of  Japan  have 
been  actively  imitating  Christian  propaganda. 

B.     Evidence  of  Weakening 

After  a  brilliant  career  of  one  thousand  years  in  India, 
Buddhism  was  evicted  from  the  land  of  its  birth,  where 
(according  to  the  last  "General  Report  of  the  Census 
of  1911,"  p.  125)  there  are  only  about  2,000  survivors  of 
purely  Indian  Buddhism.  There  are  more  or  less  active 
Buddhist  sects  elsewhere  in  the  Far  East,  particularly 
in  Japan.  The  foremost  European  authority  on  this  reli- 
gion. Professor  Thomas  W.  Rhys  Davids  of  University 
College,  London,  in  his  learned  compendium  avers  that 


11^  Quoted  by  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer  in  the  Report  of  Deputa- 
tion Sent  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  1915,  p.  35. 


64  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

"not  one  of  the  five  hundred  millions  who  offer  flowers 

now  and  then  on  Buddhist  shrines,  who  are  more  or  less 

moulded  by  Buddhist  teaching,  is  only  or  altogether  a 
Buddhist."i2 

If  strictly  loyal  to  the  original  teaching  to  renounce 
altogether  the  miserableness  of  life  in  this  worthless 
world,  Buddhism  cannot  consistently  seek  to  improve  the 
world  in  any  way  whatsoever. 

V.     Mohammedanism 

Of  all  the  non-Christian  religions  in  the  world,  the  one 
which  has  been  the  most  vitally  connected  with  the  World 
War,  and  the  one  which  will  perhaps  undergo  the 
greatest  transformation  as  the  result  of  the  war,  is  Mo- 
hammedanism. Its  chief  cities,  Mecca  and  Medina,  Cairo 
and  Constantinople,  have  all  been  located  within  the  zone 
of  the  war.  Its  official  head  made  an  ex  cathedra  appeal 
to  the  whole  body  of  adherents  of  that  religion  through- 
out the  world,  as  has  not  been  the  case  in  any  other  reli- 
gion. Followers  of  the  ruthless  fighting  Prophet  of 
Arabia  have,  however,  been  found  on  both  sides  of  the 
world  conflict. 

Inasmuch  as  the  present  volume  contains  (Chapter 
XII)  a  separate  treatment  of  this  important  subject,  the 
present  chapter  will  merely  mention  that  there  have  been 
recent  evidences  of  revival  in  Mohammedanism,  such  as 
the  remarkable  spread  of  Islam  in  Africa  before  the  war, 
the  Pan-Islamic  movement  before  the  war,  the  revival 
of  the  original  Moslem  power  in  Arabia,  viz.,  the  King- 
dom of  the  Hijaz ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  evidences 
of  weakening,  such  as  the  long  steady  decline  of  Moham- 
medanism in  its  old  strongholds,  the  failure  of  the  Holy 
War  (Jihad),  and  the  downfall  of  the  nominal  Head  of 
Islam,  the  Turkish  Sultan. 

Mohammedanism  teaches  that  each  individual's  duty 


12  "Buddhism,  A  Sketch  of  the  Life  and  Teachings  of  Gautama 
the  Buddha,"  p.  7. 


THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS  65 

is  to  give  submission  (islam)  to  Allah,  and  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  those  who  have  thus  submitted  themselves  (Mos- 
lems) to  attempt  to  subjugate  all  other  people  to  the 
same  inscrutable,  non-moral  God  of  power,  or  else  to  ex- 
terminate the  non-Moslems.  This  spirit  will  not  pass 
away  from  the  world  until  mankind  has  been  organized 
into  a  nobler  moral  ideal.  However,  the  latest  develop- 
ments in  this  organized  system  are  significant. 

A.     Evidence  of  Revival 

As  a  concrete  instance  of  the  active  interest  which  some 
Mohammedans  are  taking  in  world  improvement  and 
world  peace  there  may  be  quoted  part  of  a  letter  which 
has  been  circulated  in  the  public  press  of  America.  It 
was  written  on  June  18,  1919,  from  Haifa,  Syria,  by 
Abdul  Baha  Abbas,  who  is  the  present  head  of  the  Baha- 
ist  sect  of  Mohammedans,  and  addressed  to  a  person 
whom  he  had  met  on  a  visit  to  the  United  States. 

"To  the  Honourable  William  Sulzer,  Ex-Governor  of 
New  York :  Greetings !  O  thou  who  art  the  well-wisher 
of  humanity,  felicitations ! 

"I  am  hopeful  that  in  accordance  with  the  teachings 
of  Baha'o'llah  there  shall  soon  be  established  a  Great 
Tribunal,  the  membership  of  which  shall  be  composed  of 
the  best  men  and  women  from  all  the  Governments  of 
the  earth.  This  Great  Tribunal  must  be  the  guarantor 
of  universal  peace.  The  present  is  the  beginning  of  the 
dawn  of  universal  peace 

"The  question  of  universal  peace  is  only  one  of  the 
principles  of  the  teachings  of  Baha'o'llah.  These  teach- 
ings have  other  principles  that  make  them  complete. 
....  Through  the  favour  of  the  True  One  and  by  the 
Word  of  God,  I  pray  that  the  League  of  Nations  shall 
soon  become  a  fact,  that  universal  peace  shall  thenceforth 
be  established,  and  that  then  the  brotherhood  of  man  shall 
be  recognized." 

B.     Evidence  of  Weakening 

As  an  indication  of  the  many  relapses  on  a  large  scale 


66  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

which  have  taken  place  in  Mohammedanism  there  may 
be  quoted  the  following  summary : 

"Speaking  only  of  events  of  very  recent  years — ^the 
French  occupation  of  Morocco,  the  Italian  conquest  of 
Tripoli,  the  Anglo-Russian  agreement  with  reference  to 
Persia,  the  defeat  of  Turkey  by  the  Balkan  States,  the 
dethronement  of  the  Khedive,  the  successful  rebelHon  of 
Arabia  constitute  a  series  of  catastrophes  unparalleled  in 
the  history  of  Islam.  The  end  of  Moslem  rule  in  the 
world  may  be  nearly  as  swift  and  spectacular  as  was  its 
beginning."^' 

Conclusion 

The  World  War  has  produced  stirrings  of  new  life, 
not  only  in  Christendom,  but  also  in  practically  every 
organized  religion  in  the  world.  Many  of  these  advances 
in  other  religions  have  received  their  impulse  from  Chris- 
tianity, but  they  lack  the  complete  ideal  and  the  dynamic 
which  Christians  prize  preeminently  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  However,  it  is  now,  as  never  before,  a  race  be- 
tween religions  for  the  possession  of  the  world.  Some 
of  the  signs  of  revivification  which  have  appeared  in  the 
non-Christian  religions  may  seem  alarming.  Yet  may  we 
not  be  reassured  and  stimulated  by  realizing  that  in  these 
signs  of  revived  vitality  we  can  see  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God  working  in  quarters  where  previously  people  had 
not  been  attentive  to  the  divine  call  to  go  forth  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  to  every  creature  the  best  gospel 
which  they  themselves  have  received?  Never  has  the 
situation  been  so  complicated,  so  solemnizing,  so  hopeful 
for  the  world-wide  establishment  of  the  Christian  religion 
evidenced  both  by  revivifyings  and  weakenings  in  the 
non-Christian  religions. 


^^  E.  C.  Moore's  "The  Spread  of  Christianity  in  the  Modem 
World,"  pp.  211,  212. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  WAR  AND  NEW  INFLUENCES  AMONG 
ORIENTAL  WOMEN 

1.  There  has  been  an  awakening  of  a  world  conscious- 
ness among  the  women  of  the  Orient  directly  traceable 
to  the  World  War. 

How  momentous  a  change  this  is  will  be  fully  appre- 
ciated only  if  we  realize  at  the  outset  that  in  certain  large 
areas  these  women  had  not  yet  awakened  even  to  a  na- 
tional consciousness.  For  many  of  them  the  tribal  life 
had  been  all.  In  her  "African  Adventurers"  Jean  Mac- 
kenzie reports  the  following  conversation  between  a 
young  school  boy  and  his  mother. 

"They  say  we  live  in  Africa,"  said  Mejo. 

"Who  says  so?"  asked  his  mother. 

"The  teacher  says  so,"  said  Mejo. 

"What  kind  of  a  teacher  says  so — is  it  the  white  man 
or  one  of  the  black  people?" 

"Even  if  it  were  a  black  teacher — and  it  was,  it  was 
Ela  from  Asok — will  you  doubt  it?  He  heard  it  from 
the  white  man." 

"Was  it  a  word  from  God?"  asked  Mejo's  mother. 
"Did  Ela  read  God's  Word  that  we  live  in  Africa?" 

"Well,  then,"  said  Mejo's  mother,  "I  don't  believe  it. 
I  who  have  lived  in  this  forest  always,  did  I  ever  hear 
that  we  live  in  Africa?  What  the  old  and  the  wise  of 
the  tribe  never  knew,  how  can  the  white  man  know  it — 
who  is  a  stranger  of  yesterday?  If  you  ask  me  where 
we  live  I  will  still  tell  you  that  we  live  in  the  country  of 
the  Bulu  tribes.  It  is  just  pride  that  is  in  all  this  teaching 
that  Ela  teaches." 

Suddenly,  in  1914,  at  the  sound  of  guns  on  the  frontiers 
of  France,  men  of  all  races  were  summoned  to  forget 
their  own  peoples  and  boundaries  and  to  offer  their  lives 


68  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

in  a  world  war.  The  women  of  Africa,  India,  China,  and 
the  islands  of  the  sea  sent  husbands,  sons,  and  brothers  to 
the  army  of  the  Allies,  and  their  hearts  ran  swiftly  with 
their  men.  Even  from  the  barred  windows  of  harem 
and  zenana  there  opened  up  a  new  world  outlook. 

The  war  resolved  itself  into  a  great  living  geography 
lesson  to  millions  of  women  of  the  East.  In  some  of  their 
communities  foreign  soldiers  were  lodged.  From  these 
and  from  the  returning  soldiers,  with  their  wonderful 
tales  of  other  lands,  were  brought  new  conceptions  of 
the  world  to  the  women  who  for  centuries  had  thought 
in  terms  of  their  own  locality  only.  The  countries  of 
people  who  had  hitherto  been  known  only  as  white  men, 
foreigners,  or  by  less  complimentary  titles,  have  now 
become  almost  as  real  as  their  own.  The  foreign  soil 
on  which  their  men  had  fought  and  died  could  no  longer 
be  utterly  remote  from  them.  A  Hindu  woman,  Sarojini 
Naidu,  has  voiced  the  new  song  of  the  women  of  the  East 
who  have  shared  in  the  sorrow  of  the  world : 

"Gathered  like  pearls  in  their  alien  graves, 
Silent  they  sleep  by  the  Persian  waves. 
Scattered  like  shells  on  Egyptian  sands 
They  lie  with  pale  brows,  and  brave,  broken  hands, 
They  are  scattered  like  blossoms  mown  down  by 

chance, 
On    the    blood-brown    meadows    of    Flanders    and 
France." 

To  help  the  men  who  had  gone  away  the  women  of  the 
Orient  joined  together,  even  as  here,  to  do  their  part. 
In  thousands  of  little  villages  groups  of  them  met  by 
the  well  to  work  for  the  soldiers  through  Red  Cross  and 
Red  Crescent  societies.  And  often  while  they  worked, 
a  foreign  woman  spoke  to  them  of  the  work  women  in 
other  lands  were  doing  and  then  as  a  result,  minds 
jumped  across  chasms  of  custom  and  years,  especially 
when  they  knew  a  common  sorrow.  It  is  interesting  to 
learn,  however,  that  even  the  enlarged  outlook  and  the 


INFLUENCES  ON  ORIENTAL  WOMEN      69 

common  peril  and  sacrifice  do  not  yet  seem  to  have  made 
definite  impression  on  the  caste  system  in  India.  There 
these  Red  Cross  groups  held  rigidly  to  their  caste  separa- 
tion, meeting  separately.  But  there  were  Oriental  women 
who  went  further  than  this  in  their  deeds  of  mercy.  A 
group  of  Japanese  women  sent  helpers  and  money  into 
Siberia  to  minister  to  the  refugees,  and  a  group  of  Chi- 
nese nurses,  under  the  leadership  of  a  missionary  doctor, 
went  to  that  same  land  to  give  relief.  Such  endeavors 
as  these  in  behalf  of  their  men  far  away  could  not  fail 
to  awaken  both  the  national  and  the  international  con- 
sciousness— which  result  was  also  stimulated,  particularly 
in  Japan,  by  the  many  columns  in  the  newspapers  dealing 
with  the  situation  in  other  lands. 

2.  A  second  important  influence  of  the  war  on  women 
in  the  Orient  has  been  an  increasing  sense  of  feminine 
freedom,  which  will  in  time  make  for  a  universal  social 
democracy. 

Even  in  the  West  we  have  recognized  this  new  stimu- 
lus to  freedom,  though  we  had  thought  Western  women 
were  emancipated  before  the  war,  and  have  observed 
them  courageously  undertaking  untried  tasks.  There 
has  come,  too,  in  Western  lands  greater  political  free- 
dom, with  votes  for  women — meaning  ultimately  far 
more  than  votes.  It  is  here  and  in  a  trice  it  will  be 
there.  In  the  papers  but  a  few  weeks  ago  we  read  of  an 
appeal  for  suffrage  for  the  women  of  India  presented 
in  the  British  Parliament  from  Sarojini  Naidu,  the  poet 
quoted  above.  What  wonder  that  the  bond  slaves  of 
India  cry  out !  Yet  only  one  per  cent  of  India's  women 
can  read — which  indicates  the  peril  of  granting  unlimited 
political  power  at  the  present  time. 

The  new  freedom  of  women  in  the  East  is  manifesting 
itself  socially.  Although  there  is  still  distrust  of  women 
and  the  dominance  of  man  is  shown  in  the  seclusion  of 
the  women  of  the  better  classes  in  most  parts  of  the 


70  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

East,  and  in  the  virtual  slavery  of  them  all,  they  are 
breaking  away  and  in  many  cases  men  themselves  are 
leading  in  the  reform  and  demanding,  instead  of  slaves, 
educated  companions.  Many  of  the  women  have  found 
that  they  possess  powers  of  which  they  had  not  known. 
They  are  not  willing,  once  having  made  the  discovery, 
to  settle  back  into  the  old  inactivity  and  monotony.  Many 
others,  tired  of  the  old  work  and  its  scale  of  living,  are 
seeking  new  sensations.  There  is  a  new  valuation  of 
women  both  by  women  themselves  and  by  the  community, 
expressed  in  a  sentence  of  an  address  given  by  a  Japanese 
statesman,  "Every  thinking  person  realizes  that  no  nation 
rises  above  its  womanhood." 

3.  There  is  a  rising  concern  among  Eastern  women 
in  social  questions. 

The  interest  in  social  problems  has  developed  further 
during  the  war.  Margaret  Burton  in  her  "Women 
Workers  of  the  Orient"  tells  of  Chinese  women  who  at 
the  time  of  the  Revolution  actually  organized  companies 
for  military-  drill  and  when  advised  by  wise  leaders  to 
desist  turned  their  efforts  to  the  gentle  art  of  making 
bombs.  In  China  there  are  now  at  least  ten  special  ob- 
jects toward  which  various  societies  work.  They  are  the 
abolition  of  foot-binding,  the  education  of  women,  the 
prohibition  of  concubinage,  the  forbidding  of  child  mar- 
riages, reforms  in  regard  to  prostitution,  social  service 
for  women  in  industry,  the  encouragement  of  modesty 
in  dress,  better  terms  of  marriage  leading  toward  mar- 
riages for  love,  the  establishment  of  political  rights,  and 
the  general  elevation  of  the  position  of  women  in  the 
family  and  the  home.  Far  from  attainment,  how  sad  a 
commentary  on  the  life  of  the  vast  majority  of  Oriental 
women  is  this  advanced  program  of  social  progress ! 

There  is  an  increased  and  hopeful  interest  in  health 
and  sanitation.  In  countries  where  there  are  so  few 
physicians  that  the  vast  majority  of  women  are  born, 


INFLUENCES  ON  ORIENTAL  WOMEN      71 

live,  suffer,  and  die  with  absolutely  no  medical  aid  it  is 
comforting  to  realize  that  help  is  at  hand.  In  these 
countries,  where  men  may  not  give  medical  aid  to  women, 
there  are  now  a  few  women  physicians — 159  women  doc- 
tors to  150,000,000  women  in  India,  ninety-three  to  200,- 
000,000  women  in  China.  Through  their  few  mission 
hospitals  trained  nurses  are  working  miracles  of  healing. 
The  blind  see,  the  lame  walk,  lepers  are  cared  for,  suffer- 
ing motherhood  is  comforted.  The  news  spreads  from 
hovel  to  hovel  and  from  palace  to  palace. 

'Ts  it  a  little  thing  that  she  hath  wrought? 
Then  life  and  death  and  motherhood  be  naught." 

Today  women  are  establishing  medical  schools  where 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  Indian  and  Chinese  women 
are  to  receive  training  as  physicians  and  nurses  and  learn 
the  principles  of  sanitation  and  public  health.  The  Gov- 
ernment of  India  has  recognized  the  pitiful  need  which 
only  Christian  women  physicians  can  meet  and  has 
pledged  one-half  the  maintenance  of  the  new  medical 
school  opened  a  year  ago  in  Vellore,  through  the  union 
of  American  and  Brilish  boards  under  the  leadership  of 
Dr.  Ida  Scudder.  It  guaranteed  this  help  if  six  women 
should  enter  as  students.  Sixty-nine  young  Indian 
women  applied  for  entrance  when  the  school  opened. 
Only  eighteen  could  be  admitted.  Fourteen  of  these 
went  up  for  examination  this  summer  and  took  the  high- 
est rank  in  Madras  Presidency.  This  year  there  are 
eighty-five  eager  applicants.  New  influences  these,  for 
the  women  of  the  Orient,  to  be  multiplied  we  trust  a 
thousand-fold,  for  there  is  no  battlefield  in  all  the  world 
where  the  sum  of  human  suffering  is  so  great  as  on  this 
battlefield  of  motherhood,  and  in  the  East  those  who 
die  in  these  trenches  are  not  even  women,  but  broken 
flowers  of  childhood. 

During  the  past  five  years  we  have  seen  remarkable 
advance  also  along  educational  lines.     In  India,  China, 


72  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

and  Japan  colleges  for  women  have  come  into  existence, 
perhaps  in  spite  of  the  war  rather  than  because  of  it. 
We  may  look  for  their  foundations  and  the  beginnings 
of  the  "divine  discontent"  among  Oriental  women  in 
the  days  following  our  Civil  War,  when  women's  boards 
of  foreign  missions  were  organized.  When  American 
women,  touched  to  a  new  pity  through  their  loss  and 
suffering  in  the  war,  first  realized  the  conditions  of 
Oriental  women's  lives,  there  were  no  schools  for  girls 
in  the  East  anywhere.  When  the  first  village  schools 
opened,  no  one  dreamed  of  colleges  for  women  within 
fifty  years  nor  of  the  remarkable  social  program  of  the 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association.  From  the  little 
mud  schoolhouse  has  come  an  ever  increasing  army  of 
girls  on  the  march  up  the  hill  of  education  from  primary 
and  secondary  school  on  to  normal  school,  college,  and 
professional  school.  These  women  are  to  provide  the 
leadership  for  the  women  of  the  East. 

It  is  a  sign  of  particular  hopefulness  in  the  educational 
movements  of  the  Orient  that  the  student  class  is  think- 
ing more  in  the  terms  of  everyday  life  and  the  service 
of  the  hour.  No  one  who  has  followed  the  student  move- 
ment in  China  can  fail  to  realize  its  importance  and  the 
grave  situation  unless  this  and  similar  movements  in 
India  and  Japan  become  Christian. 

4.  Economic  conditions  in  the  East  mark  a  new  era 
for  women  and  entail  a  hundred  new  dangers. 

According  to  type,  the  woman  in  the  Orient  has  all 
through  the  years  of  her  history  given  time  and  vitality 
to  the  making  of  the  necessities  of  life.  Whether  that 
contribution  has  been  made  in  the  field  or  home  there  has 
been  no  question  as  to  her  ability,  her  indispensableness, 
and  her  giving  without  stint.  Today  there  are  new  neces- 
sities and  she  is  adapting  her  energy  to  meet  them.  But 
we  have  learned  in  this  free  world  for  women  in  America 
some  of  the  perils  accompanying  the  entrance  of  women 


INFLUENCES  ON  ORIENTAL  WOMEN      73 

into  commercial  and  industrial  life.  Present-day  methods 
are  different  from  the  leisurely  methods  of  the  old  East 
and  it  is  after  the  factory  method  of  the  tense,  rushing 
West  that  the  Eastern  woman  is  being  exploited  today. 

In  Sivas  there  are  5,000  workers  in  rug  factories,  many 
of  them  women,  many  children  almost  too  young  to  speak. 
Their  working  hours  are  from  five  in  the  morning  to  six 
in  the  evening  and  in  summer  from  four  in  the  morning 
to  eight  at  night.  The  reports  of  certain  mills  in  India 
complacently  state  that  the  law  does  not  permit  women 
to  work  more  than  eleven  hours,  thus  giving  them  ample 
time  for  their  domestic  duties  morning  and  evening.  In 
India  many  a  worn  operator  refuses  to  leave  her  machine 
at  noon,  too  exhausted  to  do  anything  but  lie  down  beside 
the  iron  monster  that,  combined  with  long  hours  and  bad 
air,  is  grinding  out  her  life  and  weakening  all  her  chil- 
dren for  generations  to  come.  Will  the  whisper  of  a 
living  wage  and  humane  hours  never  come  to  her  ?  Will 
she  never  rebel?  Some  feel  that  that  day  is  not  far 
distant. 

In  progressive  Japan,  where  34,000  girls  are  working 
in  the  coal  mines,  a  record  worse  even  than  that  of  the 
Indian  mills  reveals  130  plants  where  the  girls  work  from 
five  in  the  morning  till  ten  at  night  with  an  hour  of 
rest  at  noon,  in  return  for  which  they  receive  in  addition 
to  food  and  clothing,  wages  of  about  forty  cents  a  month. 
This,  of  course,  is  an  extreme  situation,  but  Mr.  Fisher's 
report  on  305  factories  in  Tokyo  a  few  years  ago  showed 
that  only  one-third  of  the  women  received  as  much  as 
five  dollars  per  month,  working  twelve  hours  a  day  seven 
days  a  week.  The  wages  of  factory  women  are  some- 
what higher  now  but  still  pitiably  low.  There  are  no 
Sabbaths  in  that  man-made,  machine-managed  world. 
Night  work  is  common  and  crowded  conditions  lead  to 
tuberculosis.  The  conditions  are  intolerable,  physically 
and  morally.  One  of  the  mill  overseers  remarked,  "We 
own  the  bodies,  minds,  and  souls  of  those  girls." 


74  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

In  Japan  new  thoughts,  new  temptations,  new  relation- 
ships are  forcing  themselves  upon  the  half  million  of 
women  who  make  up  its  industrial  army.  Three-fifths 
of  them  are  under  twenty  years  of  age  and  every  year 
200,000  come  in  from  the  country  to  take  the  places  of 
those  who  have  left  for  various  reasons.  Thousands  are 
incapacitated  before  the  end  of  a  year.  What  are  the 
thoughts  that  press  in  upon  these  tired,  often  homesick 
women  ?  Do  they  willingly  become  machines  or  do  their 
fatigue  and  eventual  dismissal  result  in  smouldering  re- 
sentment? Already  there  are  indications  that  Eastern 
endurance  has  its  limits.  Many  are  already  recognizing 
that  labor  unprotected  and  without  the  fortification  of 
custom  and  understanding  presents  a  grave  problem. 
Both  laborer  and  thinker  are  disturbed.  Will  the  result 
be  for  good  or  ill  ? 

China's  women  always  have  had  clever  fingers  and  to 
a  marked  degree  they  have  been  producers.  When  de- 
mand made  machinery  and  the  factory  a  necessity  they 
became  part  of  the  organization  and  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands labor  today  in  the  industrial  world.  Unprotected 
by  any  law,  they  pour  out  life's  energy  into  the  making 
of  silk,  cotton,  boxes,  paper,  and  the  like,  with  hours 
beyond  their  strength  and  wages  insufficient  for  their 
barest  needs.  Already  there  are  some  among  the  people 
of  China  who  see  the  folly  of  such  expenditure. 

We  have  noted  the  unrest  and  the  questioning  among 
Oriental  women,  but  such  discontent  with  the  old  may 
prove  evil  unless  it  is  directed  aright.  We  have  rejoiced 
that  new  hopes  have  been  born  through  education,  social 
organization,  and  medical  work,  but  we  must  make  sure 
that  the  women  of  the  East  are  to  find  their  spiritual 
redemption — which  will  not  come  through  education  or 
social  effort  alone.  A  welfare  worker  was  heard  to  say 
last  winter  that  compulsory  sanitation  and  compulsory 
education  are  the  two  things  necessary  for  the  reconstruc- 


INFLUENCES  ON  ORIENTAL  WOMEN      75 

tion  of  the  world.  She  had  overlooked  the  fact  that  of 
these  things  the  Germans  were  masters  and  that  in  those 
hands  they  had  wrought  for  the  destruction  of  the  world. 
Something  more  is  surely  needed.  While  these  blessed 
concomitants  of  religion  are  increasing  rapidly,  are  the 
women  of  the  East  seeking  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His 
righteousness  ?  At  present  through  an  awakened  inter- 
est in  the  Orient  and  a  new  appreciation  of  the  wonderful 
possibilities  of  other  races,  coupled  with  a  fear  lest  we 
be  supercilious  or  patronizing,  are  we  in  danger  of  con- 
cluding that  they  do  not  need  our  Christian  religion  ?  A 
questionnaire  was  recently  sent  men  and  women  in  India 
and  China,  asking  if  they  had  observed  any  special  reli- 
gious development  or  awakening  of  spiritual  conscious- 
ness during  the  war  or  since  its  close.  Every  reply  re- 
ferred to  the  great  changes  that  have  come  and  are  still 
coming  and  warned  against  the  dangers  which  accompany 
new  freedom.  Without  exception  they  emphasized  the 
great  need  of  more  Christian  schools  for  girls.  As  Pro- 
fessor Chittanbar,  the  Christian  leader  at  the  college  at 
Lucknow,  expressed  it :  "It  is  not  education  alone  that 
will  help  India's  women.  We  have  seen  that  the  ten- 
dency of  government  education  which  is  non-religious 
or  anti-religious  is  to  create  a  religious  vacuum.  The 
old  superstitions  are  going.  There  is  only  this  vacuum 
unless  Christianity  comes  in."  Dr.  Wu  Ting  Fang  said 
to  an  American  woman,  "Why  don't  you  send  Western 
Christian  women  first  to  live  among  our  women  and  show 
them  the  danger  lurking  in  the  great  new  freedom  that  is 
coming  to  them?"  Similarly  a  young  woman  now  con- 
nected with  the  Chinese  legation  in  Washington  has 
pointed  out  grave  dangers  in  the  path  of  her  progressive 
countrywomen  and  emphasized  their  need  of  Christ  now 
in  their  changing  world. 

The  present  condition  of  Oriental  women  is  caused  in 
large  measure  by  the  false  teaching  of  their  religions 
regarding  the  position  of  women.    Their  true  status  will 


76  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

be  fully  secured  not  by  mere  changes  in  social  customs 
and  organization  but  by  a  regenerating,  living  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.  Whatever  we  do  to  assist  these  women 
along  physical,  social,  educational,  and  industrial  lines, 
we  must  not  fail  to  give  them  a  clear  understanding  of 
their  deepest  need.  The  outlook  for  them  depends  largely 
on  our  own  convictions  and  the  emphasis  which  we  place 
on  the  full  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Friendliness  ex- 
pressed in  education  and  social  service  alone  will  not 
suffice,  for  it  is  Christ  and  His  Gospel  that  are  the  in- 
spiration of  all  that  is  best  in  the  social  life  of  the  world. 
The  situation  is  a  challenge  to  Christian  women 
throughout  the  world.  The  spiritual  redemption  of  the 
women  of  the  East  cannot  be  accomplished  without  the 
extension  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  through  His  disciples. 
Women  of  the  highest  Christian  experience  and  charac- 
ter must  go  and  live  the  life  of  Christ  with  these  women 
of  the  East  and  train  them  for  the  highest  service.  How 
shall  they  be  secured?  There  is  one  way,  an  old  way, 
little  used.  We  plead,  we  write,  we  advertise,  we  organ- 
ize, we  campaign.  But  the  key  to  the  treasure  house  of 
Christian  life  comes  from  our  Master  who  says  to  us,  as 
He  said  to  His  helpless  disciples  long  ago,  "Pray  ye  there- 
fore the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  send  forth  laborers 
into  his  harvest." 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  INDIA 

The  Great  War  has  been  one  of  the  most  stupendous 
events  in  modern  times.  How  has  it  affected  the  mis- 
sionary outlook  in  India?  It  has,  in  most  cases,  doubt- 
less only  accelerated  processes  which  in  the  long  run 
would  probably,  even  without  the  war,  have  led  to  the 
same  results. 

I.     The  Effect  of  the  War  on  India  as  a  Whole 

Among  the  more  general  results  of  the  war  affecting 
India  as  a  whole  may  be  mentioned  the  following,  each 
of  which  is  big  with  meaning  for  the  missionary  enter- 
prise : 

1.     The  Breaking  Dozvn  of  India's  Isolation. 

Indian  students  have  read  in  foreign  universities,  In- 
dian merchants  and  business  men  have  fared  forth  in 
the  interests  of  trade,  Indian  Swamis  have  preached 
Vedantism  in  Europe  and  America ;  but  probably  the 
greatest  influence  from  the  side  of  India  in  breaking 
down  her  isolation  and  giving  her  a  larger  outlook  on  life 
has  been  the  fact  that  about  1,000,000  Indians  have  gone 
abroad  in  connection  with  the  war.  These  represent  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  people,  coming  as  they  do  from  the 
villages  of  every  part  of  India.  With  the  close  of  the 
war,  what  impressions  are  they  carrying  back  with  them  ? 
They  have  observed  the  free,  self-reliant,  helpful  share 
taken  in  war  activities  by  the  literate  women  of  France, 
Britain,  and  America ;  and  doubtless  new  ideas  of  woman 


78  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

as  partner  and  fellow-worker  in  the  world's  work  have 
been  engendered.  Such  impressions  are  bound  to  work 
toward  a  better  status  for  women  in  India.  They  have 
been  the  recipients  of  the  splendid  ministry  of  the  Army 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  have  gotten  a 
new  conception  of  religion  as  consisting  primarily  in  lov- 
ing service,  and  capable  of  manifestation  even  when  lips 
are  closed  to  direct  testimony.  They  have  mingled  freely 
with  all  sorts  of  people  and  many  of  their  ordinary  caste 
restrictions  have  been  disregarded.  Such  experiences  lie 
in  the  direction  of  the  further  modification  of  the  rules 
of  caste.  They  have  seen  how  men  of  lowly  origin  also 
were  brothers  in  the  great  struggle  and  were  honored 
when  they  proved  themselves  heroes,  and  such  experi- 
ences look  toward  a  new  and  better  attitude  toward  the 
depressed  classes.  In  a  word,  1,000,000  out  of  India's 
315,000,000  have  through  their  self-dedication  to  the 
cause  of  the  Allies  entered  into  a  new  and  larger  life. 
Observation  of  other  lands  and  peoples  has  made  com- 
parisons possible  and  awakened  the  faculty  of  self-criti- 
cism. Kipling's  "Eyes  of  Asia"  is  a  splendid  statement 
of  this.  On  the  part  of  the  West  the  factors  for  breaking 
down  the  age-long  isolation  of  India  and  preparing  for 
a  new  internationalism  are  the  British  Government  and 
Christian  missions.  Among  the  achievements  and  serv- 
ices of  the  British  Government  may  be  mentioned  order, 
security,  able  administration,  official  honesty,  education, 
railways,  and  canals.  So  far  as  the  British  Government 
in  India  has  been  penetrated  by  Christian  ideals,  it  has 
been  itself  a  preacher  of  righteousness  and  a  witness  to 
the  truth.  One  need  but  recall  the  names  of  Sir  Henry 
Lawrence,  Sir  Donald  McLeod,  Sir  Robert  Montgomery, 
and  many  another  earnest  Christian  official,  whose  life 
and  influence  have  been  of  the  greatest  missionary  value. 
Nevertheless,  the  close  connection  which  exists  in  the 
thought  of  the  people  of  India  between  the  British  Gov- 
ernment and  Christian  missions  has  been  to  some  extent 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  79 

a  cause  of  embarrassment.  Indian  nationalism  has  so 
identified  the  two  as  to  oppose  Christian  missions  because 
opposing  British  rule.  Notwithstanding  the  recent  lamen- 
table riots  in  Delhi,  Amritsar,  and  Lahore,  the  future  un- 
doubtedly belongs  to  responsible  self-government.  In- 
creasingly, then,  the  great  mediating  force  between  India 
and  the  West  will  be  the  Christian  Church  in  India  and 
Christian  missions.  Hitherto  through  its  influence  and 
legislation  the  British  Government  has  helped  to  remove 
or  modify  some  of  the  worst  customs  of  India,  such  as 
sati,  infanticide,  premature  cohabitation,  the  disability 
of  the  depressed  classes,  etc.  But  with  the  coming  of 
home  rule.  Christian  missions  cooperating  with  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  India  must  carry  increased  responsibility. 
In  many  ways  and  by  many  means,  then,  the  isolation 
of  India  is  being  broken  down.  What  is  the  significance 
of  this  fact  ?  For  one  thing,  it  means  that,  for  good  or 
for  evil,  India  will  be  more  and  more  closely  bound  up 
with  the  other  nations  of  the  world.  Mutual  influence 
will  be  exerted,  as  never  before.  What  is  to  be  the  influ- 
ence of  India  upon  the  West,  what  that  of  the  West 
upon  India?  Indians  who  have  visited  Europe  and 
America,  including  the  soldiers  who  have  taken  part  in 
the  Great  War,  have  seen  the  worst  side  as  well  as  the 
best  side  of  the  life  of  the  West.  How  thankful  we 
ought  to  be  that  in  trench  and  camp  such  undenomina- 
tional and  international  organizations  as  the  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  the  Salvation  Army,  and  the  Red  Cross 
have  interpreted  to  the  Indian  soldier  in  terms  that  he 
could  understand  the  very  spirit  of  the  religion  of  Christ ; 
and  that  through  hospital  and  dispensary,  school  and 
college,  workshop  and  farm,  the  same  thing  has  been 
done  for  India  by  the  missions  working  in  that  land. 
India  has  become  sensitive  and  plastic  as  never  before. 
It  is  highly  probable  that  with  the  close  of  the  war  there 
will  be  a  new  and  larger  preparedness  to  consider  all 
sorts  of  messages,  as  well  as  the  gospel  message.    The 


80  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

rapid  breaking  down  of  the  isolation  of  India  has  laid 
her  open  to  all  the  currents  of  the  world's  thought,  whole- 
some and  unwholesome,  good  and  evil  alike.  Multitudes 
of  India's  educated  men,  while  nominally  maintaining 
allegiance  to  their  old  faiths,  are  practically  secularists. 
In  order  to  meet  the  new  and  challenging  situation  in 
India,  adequate  reenforcements  and  adequate  equipment 
are  needed. 

2.     The  Promise  of  Home  Rule. 

The  pronouncement  of  August  20,  1917,  defining  the 
policy  of  the  British  Parliament  as  "the  progressive  reali- 
zation of  responsible  government  in  India  as  an  integral 
part  of  the  British  Empire,"  is  correctly  described  as  a 
"most  momentous  utterance."^  It  undoubtedly  would 
have  come  in  time,  but  the  war  has  accelerated  it.  India's 
partnership  with  Britain  in  bearing  the  burdens  of  the 
war  through  the  offering  of  a  million  men  and  a  war 
loan  of  upwards  of  $500,000,000  undoubtedly  had  its 
effect  in  calling  forth  the  pronouncement.  The  goal  of 
responsible  government  has  been  defined,  and  so  is  in 
sight.  It  is  to  come  gradually  by  successive  stages,  and 
"the  British  Government  and  the  Government  of  India 
must  be  the  judges  of  the  time  and  measure  of  each  ad- 
vance." Such  is  the  program  of  constitutional  reform. 
The  publication  of  the  Montagu-Chelmsford  scheme  has 
quickened  Indian  political  thought  and  provoked  through- 
out the  country  very  keen  debate.  The  recent  lamentable 
occurrences  connected  with  the  "passive  resistance" 
against  the  Rowlatt  legislation  may  possibly  postpone  the 
day  of  home  rule,  but  will  scarcely  abolish  the  hope  of  it. 
In  these  critical  and  delicate  times  the  wise  missionary 
has  an  extraordinary  opportunity.  He  can  declare  him- 
self unreservedly  on  the  side  of  the  parliamentary  pro- 
nouncement of  August  20,  1917,  and  from  this  vantage 


1  "Report  on   Indian  Constitutional   Reforms,"  p.  5,  London, 
1918. 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  81 

ground  of  hopefulness  and  of  sympathy  with  the  legiti- 
mate aspirations  of  the  Indian  people  he  may  utter  wise 
and  sane  counsels.  There  is  no  disguising  the  fact  that 
in  looking  forward  to  "responsible  self-government," 
which  means  a  democratic  form  of  government,  India 
labors  under  serious  disabilities.  There  is  the  heavy 
weight  of  illiteracy,  less  than  ten  per  cent  of  the  whole 
population  being  able  to  read.  There  is  the  lack  of  unity, 
due  to  diversity  of  religion,  race,  language,  and  custom, 
but  most  of  all  to  caste.  There  is  the  attitude  toward  the 
"untouchables,"  by  which  50,000,000  of  India's  people 
are  denied  the  elementary  rights  of  human  beings.  It  is 
a  hopeful  sign,  however,  that  the  best  people  of  India 
are  becoming  more  and  more  conscious  of  these  disabili- 
ties, and  more  and  more  determined  to  remove  them. 
The  promise  and  hope  of  home  rule  have  already  made 
the  wheels  of  reform  to  move  more  rapidly.  As  India 
gradually  assumes  the  burdens  and  responsibilities  of 
self-government,  there  will  be  a  new  point  of  contact  for 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  Character  will  be  seen  to 
be  the  great  need.  How  to  produce  the  integrity  which 
is  able  to  withstand  the  temptation  to  official  corruption 
will  be  the  great  question.  Here  lies  the  opportunity  of 
the  Indian  Christian  Church.  If  she  can  show  that  such 
of  her  members  as  are  called  to  positions  of  responsibility 
possess  in  general  the  character  that  lies  at  the  founda- 
tion of  honest  and  efficient  government,  then  it  will  be 
manifest  to  the  Indian  people  that  to  believe  in  Christ 
ministers  to  patriotism,  honesty,  and  efficiency.  In  help- 
ing to  remove  the  illiteracy  of  India,  to  lift  up  the  de- 
pressed classes,  and  to  create  a  spirit  of  brotherhood. 
Christian  missions  has  done  great  things.  These  "good 
works"  will  be  acknowledged  by  the  Indian  people  in  due 
time,  and  will  stand  as  evidence  that  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ  ministers  to  the  total  welfare  of  India. 

The  question  may  be  raised  as  to  the  effect  on  mission- 
ary effort  of  a  larger  degree  of  self-government  on  the 


82  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

part  of  Indians,  especially  as  these  will  be  largely  non- 
Christians.  An  Indian  legal  gentleman  of  wide  obser- 
vation and  good  judgment  has  furnished  Rev.  W.  J. 
Clark  with  the  following  reasons  for  declining  to  be  dis- 
turbed by  the  fear  of  unjust  treatment: 

a.  "For  a  long  time  the  paramount  power  will  be 
British,  which  will  see  fair  play. 

b.  "A  keen  desire  to  show  fitness  for  exercising  au- 
thority will  lead  to  the  avoidance  of  its  abuse. 

c.  "The  officials  will  be  from  the  English-educated 
Indian  class,  who  while  nominally  non-Christians,  will 
be  practically  devoid  of  religious  views  and  therefore  of 
religious  prejudice. 

d.  "To  show  that  the  people  are  united  in  the  desire 
to  secure  greater  political  responsibility,  concessions  are 
already  being  made  to  other  communities,  and  not  least 
to  the  Christian  community. 

e.  "Religious  differences  when  they  occur  will  be  be- 
tween Hindus  and  Mohammedans,  and  both  will  probably 
seek  to  enlist  the  votes  of  the  other  communities  who 
hold  the  balance  of  power. 

f.  "The  new  spirit  of  patriotism  desires  the  advance- 
ment of  the  people  in  all  lines,  and  the  leaders  are  suffi- 
ciently shrewd  to  observe  the  very  real  help  given  by  mis- 
sions and  missionaries  and  will  seek  to  retain  that  help." 

The  riots  in  India  during  March  and  April,  1919,  in 
opposition  to  the  Rowlatt  legislation^  and  their  stern  re- 
pression by  the  British  Government  have  greatly  intensi- 
fied racial  bitterness.  This  may  seriously  hinder  the 
work  of  missions  in  that  land.  Economic  difficulties 
have  had  much  to  do  with  the  unrest.  Partial  failure  of 
the  rains  in  1918,  added  to  the  effect  of  the  war  in 
creating  high  prices,  has  resulted  in  famine  conditions 
in  many  parts  of  India.  Influenza  alone  has  caused  the 
death  of  6,000,000.  It  is  no  wonder  that  under  these 
circumstances  India  like  the  rest  of  the  world  has  shown 
signs  of  "nerves."    There  is  need  of  a  very  special  degree 


2  See  Report  of  the  Rowlatt  Committee,  1918. 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  83 

of  sympathy,  patience,  and  hopefulness  on  the  part  of 
missionaries  laboring  in  India. 

3.  The  Need  of  Popular  Education  as  Equipment  for 
Citizenship. 

This  need  stands  in  the  closest  connection  with  the 
"Home  Rule"  pronouncement  of  August  20,  1917.  Re- 
sponsible government  means  democratic  government,  the 
rule  of  the  people  and  the  responsibility  of  officials  to 
those  whom  they  represent.  But,  unfortunately,  over 
ninety  per  cent  of  the  people  of  India  are  illiterate.  Ac- 
cording to  the  census  of  1911  only  six  per  cent  of  the 
population  of  British  India  were  literate,  eleven  per 
cent  among  men  and  one  and  one-tenth  per  cent 
among  women.^  The  emphasis  in  the  past  on  the  part  of 
both  the  Indian  Government  and  Christian  missions  has 
been  too  exclusively  in  the  direction  of  higher  education. 
The  new  program  of  "responsible  government"  will 
surely  bring  with  it  a  new  sense  of  the  need  of  a  larger 
diffusion  of  education  among  the  masses  as  a  preparation 
for  the  duties  of  citizenship.*  The  various  "mass  move- 
ments" have  brought  multitudes  of  illiterate  people  into 
the  Church.  They  need  suitable  training,  in  order  to 
make  them  good  Christians,  and  so  good  citizens.  There 
is  now  on  the  part  of  all  the  Christian  forces  in  India  a 
sense  of  the  urgency  of  this  need.  The  opportunity  fur- 
nished by  the  mass  movements  is  a  perilous  one,  unless 
handled  with  high  Christian  statesmanship.  It  is  in  view 
of  this  situation  that  the  British-American  Commission 
to  study  the  problem  of  village  education  in  India  has 
been  appointed. 

4.  The  New  Industrial  Program. 

The  report  of  the  Indian  Industrial  Commission  (1916- 
1918)  is  another  illustration  of  the  effect  of  the  war.  On 
page  two  of  the  introduction  we  read:  "The  views  of 


3  See  "Report  on  Indian  Constitutional  Reforms,"  1918,  p.  111. 
*  See  "Education  and  Citizenship  in  India,"  L.  Alston,  1910. 


84  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Government  and  of  the  public  have  been  further  modified 
under  the  stress  of  war  necessities  [italics  are  the 
writer's] ,  which  have  led  to  a  still  more  definite  adoption 
of  the  policy  of  State  participation  in  the  industrial  de- 
velopment, and  to  the  grant  of  State  assistance  to  several 
industrial  undertakings."  So  the  old  policy  of  laissez 
faire  is  abandoned.  It  is  another  by-product  of  the  war. 
This  new  policy  on  the  part  of  Government  is  a  summons 
to  us  to  survey  the  whole  situation  as  regards  industrial 
missions  and  to  seek  to  formulate  a  policy  of  mission 
industrial  development  in  harmony  with  the  needs  of  the 
Christian  community  and  of  India  as  a  whole.  In  the 
early  days  of  mission  work  in  India  when  Christian  con- 
verts lived  largely  in  cities,  the  emphasis  was  upon  city 
industries.  With  the  coming  of  the  "mass  movements," 
however,  industrial  mission  work  has  been  broadened 
so  as  to  include  the  great  village  industry,  agriculture.  In 
fact,  one  of  the  most  pressing  problems  connected  with 
the  mass  movement  Christians  is  the  problem  of  their 
industrial  and  economic  improvement.  Hence  the  estab- 
lishment of  agricultural  training  schools  in  various  places. 
The  recent  tendency  on  the  part  of  industrial  missions 
has  been  to  provide  not  only  simple  agricultural  training 
for  illiterate  village  Christians,  but  also  advanced  indus- 
trial education  for  men  of  college  grade.  Hence  the  ad- 
vanced agricultural  courses  in  the  Allahabad  School  of 
Agriculture  and  the  industrial  chemistry  department  of 
the  Forman  Christian  College,  Lahore.  One  thing  is 
certain,  that  there  will  be  a  large  industrial  development 
in  India  during  the  next  quarter  of  a  century.  In  the 
interests  of  self-support  it  is  vitally  necessary  that  the 
Christian  community  should  take  its  share  in  such  a  de- 
velopment. 

The  industrial  awakening  in  India  may  be  considered 
from  a  still  larger  point  of  view.  It  is  a  challenge  to  the 
Church  of  Christ  to  prove  to  a  people  rapidly  advancing 
in  modern  industrial  development  the  fundamental  place 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  85 

that  God  has  and  must  have  in  such  a  movement.  A  rapid 
industrial  development  presupposes  an  equally  rapid 
scientific  development.  The  study  of  science,  together 
with  the  methods  of  thought  and  action  it  brings  with 
it,  is  one  of  the  greatest  forces  known  for  destroying 
untrue  beliefs.  It  is  proving  this  abundantly  in  India. 
The  educated  man,  particularly  the  scientist,  is  turning 
away  from  his  religious  beliefs.  The  natural  tendency 
for  a  man  who  has  had  this  experience  is  to  lump  all 
religious  beliefs  with  his  own,  and  believe  them  all  un- 
true. This  is  particularly  the  case  if  he  be  engaged  in 
building  up  some  industry.  He  sees  his  success,  and 
thinks  that  he  has  accomplished  it  himself,  and  sits  back 
with  smug  satisfaction  like  the  Rich  Fool  in  Christ's 
parable.  He  has  denied  God's  part  in  his  success,  and 
the  result  can  be  nothing  but  moral  failure  for  himself 
and  for  all  those  with  whom  he  is  in  contact,  who  admire 
his  apparent  success.  The  Church  in  India,  at  this  for- 
mative stage  in  industrial  development,  has  a  tremendous 
opportunity  to  influence  the  character  of  the  future  in- 
dustrial Hfe. 

If  this  industrial  development  can  have  strong  Chris- 
tian leadership,  it  should  be  possible  to  swing  the  whole 
movement  towards  Christianity,  instead  of  away  from 
every  sort  of  religious  ideal,  as  has  happened  in  Japan 
from  lack  of  Christian  leadership. 

5.  A  New  Place  for  Women  in  the  Work  of  India 
and  of  the  World. 

This,  too,  is  in  part  a  result  of  the  war.  What  the  mili- 
tant suffragettes  were  clamoring  and  struggling  for, 
namely,  "votes  for  women,"  has  come  naturally  through 
the  very  logic  of  events.  The  women  of  Britain  and 
America  have  won  the  right  of  the  suffrage  through 
showing  the  bravery  and  doing  the  work  of  men.  As 
never  before  in  the  history  of  the  world,  it  is  now  the 
age  of  women.    As  illustrations  of  what  women  can  do 


86  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

in  India  reference  may  be  made  to  Pandita  Ramabai's 
great  work  for  widows  and  orphans,  not  to  mention  the 
work  of  multitudes  of  other  Indian  Christian  women  and 
of  the  great  body  of  women  sent  out  to  India  as  mission- 
aries. The  great  mass  of  the  women  of  India  are  under 
special  disabilities  owing  to  early  marriage,  widowhood, 
seclusion,  and  illiteracy.  A  brighter  day  is  in  sight.  The 
recent  establishment  of  colleges  for  women  at  Lucknow, 
Landour,  Lahore,  and  Madras  is  significant.  India's 
womanhood  must  be  raised,  educated,  and  helped  to  ad- 
vance, along  with  the  womanhood  of  Britain  and 
America.  We  may  confidently  expect  a  vast  development 
of  female  education  during  the  next  twenty-five  years. 

Hitherto  the  women  of  India  have  been  the  greatest 
block  to  progress.  But  now  they  also  are  caught  in  the 
tide  of  change  which  is  sweeping  over  the  land.  Many 
are  the  evidences  of  this.  In  Lahore  a  group  of  well- 
educated  Indian  ladies  has  for  a  number  of  years  been 
developing  extensive  community  work,  demonstrating 
questions  of  hygiene,  sanitation,  care  of  children,  and  the 
like.  The  same  thing  has  been  seen  in  other  places.  A 
similar  spirit  of  helpfulness  was  shown  during  the  influ- 
enza scourge. 

Is  it  any  wonder,  then,  that  the  call  for  equal  suffrage 
is  heard  from  these  women  who  have  seen  and  know 
and  want  to  help  ?  Is  it  strange  that  at  the  last  meeting 
of  the  Indian  National  Congress  at  Delhi  to  discuss  the 
Montagu-Chelmsford  reforms  there  were  several  hun- 
dred women  present — some  of  them  taking  a  very  active 
part  in  the  debates?  Such  a  thing  would  have  been  im- 
possible five  or  six  years  ago — yet  it  is  happening  today. 
They  are  saying  that  they  are  right  with  the  men  in  work- 
ing for  reform  and  advance.  This  means  that  instead 
of  being  the  greatest  drag  on  progress,  the  women  of 
India  are  beginning  to  be  and  soon  will  be  a  great  force 
for  progress.  There  is  greater  opportunity  and  bigger 
need  for  Christian  work  among  them  than  ever  before. 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  87 

6.    A  New  Conscience  on  the  Subject  of  Strong  Drink. 

This,  too,  has  been  greatly  developed  by  the  war.  The 
rapid  movement  of  the  United  States  towards  total  pro- 
hibition has  caught  the  attention  of  the  world.  The  action 
of  France  and  Russia  in  the  early  days  of  the  war  in 
prohibiting  absinthe  and  vodka  is  significant.  Powerful 
opponents  of  the  traffic  in  strong  drink  have  risen  up  in 
Britain.  It  is  significant  also  that  not  long  ago  a  resolu- 
tion to  prohibit  the  traffic  was  actually  introduced  into 
the  Imperial  Legislative  Council  of  India  and  received 
the  votes  of  a  considerable  number  of  Indian  members. 
This  last  year  for  the  first  time  a  report  on  temperance 
was  presented  by  the  Anglican  Bishop  of  Madras,  Con- 
vener of  the  National  Missionary  Council's  Standing 
Committee  on  Temperance.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  the 
days  of  commercialized  traffic  in  strong  drink  are  num- 
bered. The  battle  against  strong  drink  and  hurtful  drugs 
will  probably  be  fought  out  in  India  during  the  next 
twenty-five  years,  if  not  sooner.  Much  of  the  best  senti- 
ment of  India,  non-Christian  as  well  as  Christian,  is  on 
the  side  of  radical  temperance  legislation.  It  is  for  the 
foreign  mission  bodies  to  join  forces  with  the  existing 
Indian  sentiment  in  this  great  crusade. 

II.    The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Indian  Church 

The  six  topics  dealt  with  up  to  this  point  indicate  the 
efifect  of  the  war  upon  India  as  a  whole.  We  may  now 
inquire  what  has  been  the  effect  of  the  war  on  the  Indian 
Church  and  on  Christian  missions  in  India. 

1.     A  New  National  Spirit  in  the  Churches. 

This  is  part  and  parcel  of  the  movement  for  home  rule, 
in  fact  its  religious  counterpart.  It  is  perfectly  obvious 
that  just  as  there  is  to  be  "the  progressive  realization  of 
responsible  government"  in  the  State,  so  there  must  be  in 


88  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  Church.  The  presence  of  the  national  spirit  in  the 
Churches  is  proved  by  the  large  number  of  articles  which 
have  recently  appeared  on  the  relation  between  Church 
and  mission,  and  also  by  local  difficulties  in  various 
places.  In  this  matter  India  is  now  just  about  where 
Japan  was  twenty  years  ago.  A  spirit  of  self-assertion 
is  a  phenomenon  of  adolescence.  It  is  a  sign  of  growth. 
But  it  calls  for  readjustment.  Accordingly,  the  problem 
which  confronts  most  or  all  of  the  foreign  missions  work- 
ing in  India  is  that  of  making  such  adjustments  in  mis- 
sion organization  as  to  provide  for  an  adequate  exercise 
of  initiative  and  leadership  on  the  part  of  the  Indian 
Church.  As  a  serious  study  of  this  problem,  so  far  as  it 
relates  to  the  work  of  American  missions  in  India,  Dr. 
D.  J.  Fleming's  work  entitled  "Devolution  in  Mission 
Administration"  may  be  strongly  recommended.  After 
all,  the  Indian  Church  through  her  indigenous  member- 
ship must  in  the  nature  of  things  be  the  great  evangeliz- 
ing agency  in  India.  It  is  significant  that  during  the  last 
four  years,  synchronizing  with  the  years  of  the  war,  the 
evangelistic  spirit  has  been  markedly  developed,  largely 
under  Indian  leadership,  in  connection  with  the  "Evan- 
gelistic Forward  Movement." 

2.  A  New  Readiness  for  Cooperation  in  Mission 
Work. 

This,  too,  is  one  of  the  signs  of  the  times,  a  tendency 
which  has  been  greatly  promoted  by  the  war.  If  the 
war  has  taught  the  world  anything,  it  is  the  need  of  co- 
operation. Union  is  strength,  as  the  Allies  found  when 
finally  all  their  forces  were  organized  on  a  cooperative 
basis  under  one  command.  In  South  India  the  Madras 
Christian  College  for  Women  with  twelve  cooperating 
missions,  the  Tuberculosis  Sanitarium  at  Madanapalle, 
the  Medical  School  for  Women  at  Vellore,  and  the 
Kodaikanal  school  for  missionaries'  children,  are  splendid 


THE  WAR  AND  INDIA  89 

instances  of  cooperation.  As  suitable  fields  for  coopera- 
tive eflfort  may  be  mentioned  women's  colleges,  as  those 
at  Madras,  Lahore,  Lucknow  and  Mussoorie,  technical 
schools  for  normal  training,  agriculture,  theology  and 
medicine,  and  such  a  needed  magazine  as  a  Christian  re- 
view for  the  whole  of  India.  In  this  connection  new 
developments  in  higher  education  need  to  be  kept  in  mind. 
Already  the  Indian  Government  has  begun  to  establish 
denominational  and  teaching  universities.  The  Hindu 
university  at  Benares  is  the  first  example.  A  Moham- 
medan university  at  Aligarh  will  soon  follow.  The  ques- 
tion inevitably  arises  as  to  the  desirability  or  otherwise 
of  a  Christian  university  for  the  whole  of  India,  to  form 
as  it  were  the  capstone  for  the  structure  of  Christian 
education.  Such  an  institution  could  be  established  and 
adequately  supported  only  on  a  cooperative  basis.  A 
splendid  example  of  cooperation,  largely  due  to  the  or- 
ganizing genius  of  Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  is  seen  in  the  Na- 
tional Missionary  Council  of  India  with  its  system  of 
provincial  councils.  This  representative  body  deals  with 
government  in  all  matters  of  common  interest  and  through 
its  standing  sub-committees  conducts  important  investiga- 
tions. The  standing  Committee  on  Christian  Literature 
has  recently  finished  its  survey  of  Christian  literature  in 
India,  and  on  the  basis  of  this  has  prepared  a  statement 
of  need  and  a  program  of  work.  Cooperative  effort  fur- 
nishes the  only  solution  of  the  problem  of  an  adequate 
Christian  literature.  Probably  the  relation  between  for- 
eign mission  and  Indian  Church  needs  to  be  recognized 
as  essentially  a  cooperative  relation.  Missionaries,  what- 
ever their  connection  with  the  Indian  Church  and  what- 
ever theory  is  held  as  to  the  relation  of  Church  and 
mission,  in  reality  represent  a  foreign  Church,  the  Church 
which  sent  them  out  originally  and  supports  them  on  the 
field.  The  relation  between  the  aiding  foreign  Church 
and  the  aided  Indian  Church  is  properly  that  of  allies  in 
a  great  spiritual  campaign. 


90  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

3.  A  New  Consciousness  of  the  Need  of  Church 
Unity. 

The  war  has  emphasized  the  fact  that  Christianity  is 
able  at  such  a  crisis  to  present  no  united  front  to  the 
world,  no  united  appeal.  The  lesson  to  the  disjuncta 
membra  of  the  Church  is  obvious.  We  must  aim  at  a 
closer  union  of  the  forces  of  the  Gospel.  Whether  this 
end  is  to  be  accomplished  by  federation  or  by  organic 
union  is  as  yet  uncertain.  If  organic  union  is  the  true 
ideal,  it  must  be  brought  about  by  the  principle  of  com- 
prehension, each  denomination  making  its  contribution  to 
the  whole,  while  preserving  many  or  most  of  its  distinc- 
tive features.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  democracy  is 
here  to  stay.  The  organization  of  a  united  Church  must 
also  be  democratic.  If  bishops  or  superintendents  are 
retained,  as  they  probably  will  be,  they  must  be  made 
constitutional  and  elective  officers.  Autocratic  church 
government  is  as  much  an  anachronism  in  these  days  as 
autocratic  secular  government.  The  system  of  the  Na- 
tional Council  of  Missions  in  India  with  the  various 
provincial  councils  has  strengthened  the  spirit  of  unity  by 
promoting  mutual  acquaintance  and  appreciation.  Not 
a  few  see  the  vision  of  a  comprehensive  "United  Church" 
for  all  India. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  CHINA 

In  the  discussion  of  this  subject  three  factors  need  to 
be  kept  clear:  first,  the  exact  changes  in  international 
relationships  and  internal  conditions  in  China  due  to  the 
war;  secondly,  the  bearing  of  the  war  on  tendencies  in 
missions  already  evident  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war; 
thirdly,  the  effect  of  the  post-bellum  political  changes 
upon  the  missionary  situation. 

I.     Political  Changes 

China  joined  the  Allies  against  Germany  in  the  third 
year  of  the  war.  When  hostilities  first  broke  out,  she 
declared  her  neutrality  after  an  abortive  attempt  to  join 
Japan  in  the  ousting  of  the  Germans  from  Tsingtao. 
In  November,  1915,  she  seriously  proposed  joining  the 
Allies,  but  this  step  was  not  at  that  time  approved.  In 
February,  1917,  following  the  lead  of  America,  she  pro- 
tested against  Germany's  submarine  warfare  and  on 
March  14th  severed  relations  with  Germany.  Five  months 
later,  on  August  14,  1917,  after  a  violent  disagreement 
between  the  executive  and  legislative  branches  of  the 
Government,  she  declared  war  on  Germany  and  Austria. 
Her  activities  were  confined  to  the  sending  of  labor  bat- 
talions to  Europe,  175,000  in  number,  to  sending  troops 
to  Siberia,  to  the  taking  over  of  German  and  Austrian 
property,  and  in  the  spring  of  1919  to  the  repatriation  of 
practically  all  enemy  aliens.  By  the  terms  of  the  peace 
treaty  China  is  relieved  of  further  payment  of  Boxer 


92  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

indemnities  to  Germany  and  of  any  treaty  obligations 
with  Germany  and  Austria. 

The  war-time  changes  in  China's  relations  with  Japan 
were  even  more  significant  than  in  those  with  Germany. 
In  the  first  month  of  the  war  Japan  declared  war  on 
Germany,  after  sending  an  ultimatum  demanding  the 
turning  over  of  Tsingtao  to  Japan,  with  a  view  to  its 
eventual  restoration  to  China.  In  the  second  month 
Japan  landed  troops  in  Shantung,  who  established  them- 
selves at  strategic  points  throughout  the  province  and 
two  months  later,  on  November  7th,  forced  the  surren- 
der of  Tsingtao,  the  German  stronghold.  Two  weeks 
afterward  the  Twenty-One  Demands  were  formulated, 
by  which  she  sought  to  take  over  Germany's  rights  in 
Shantung,  to  consolidate  the  gains  made  in  Manchuria 
and  Mongolia  in  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  to  secure  a 
controlling  share  in  China's  iron  output,  to  mark  out  a 
new  sphere  of  interest  in  Fukien  and  invade  the  British 
sphere  in  the  Yangtze  Valley,  and  by  the  appointment  of 
military,  political,  and  financial  advisers,  and  by  partici- 
pation in  the  control  of  the  national  police  and  in  the 
supply  of  munitions  of  war,  to  make  China,  with  all  its 
resources,  tributary  to  Japan.  These  demands  were  pre- 
sented secretly  in  the  following  month,  January,  1915, 
and  after  four  months'  negotiation,  an  acceptance  of  the 
first  four  groups  was  forced  through  by  an  ultimatum 
of  war,  the  last  and  most  extreme  group  being  deferred 
for  future  discussion.  The  next  year,  1916,  Japan  con- 
cluded a  secret  alliance  with  her  one-time  enemy,  Russia, 
in  which  they  mutually  agreed  to  assist  each  other  in 
defending  their  respective  possessions  in  China  against 
any  action  by  a  third  power.  In  February  and  March, 
1917,  secret  agreements  were  made  with  England,  France, 
Russia,  and  Italy,  whereby  these  nations  gave  formal 
approval  to  the  Japanese  claim  to  the  German  holdings 
in  Shantung.  In  the  fall  of  1917,  the  Lansing-Ishii 
agreement  between  Japan  and  America  relating  to  China 


THE  WAR  AND  CHINA  93 

was  signed,  whereby  Japan's  special  interests  in  China 
were  recognized  and  a  reaffirmation  was  made  by  both 
countries  of  their  adhesion  to  the  open-door  policy  and 
the  territorial  integrity  of  China.  In  October,  1917,  a 
civil  administration  instead  of  a  military  one  was  set  up 
by  the  Japanese  in  Shantung.  In  September,  1918,  a 
secret  agreement  was  made  by  the  Japanese  Government 
with  certain  Chinese  officials,  whereby  the  latter  recog- 
nized Japan's  further  claims  to  previous  German  railway 
rights  in  and  near  Shantung.  In  addition,  Japanese  finan- 
cial interests  were  vigorously  pushed  through  loans  and 
investments,  the  totals  reaching  over  $300,000,000  in 
these  two  years.  Finally  at  the  Peace  Conference,  after 
a  direct  clash  between  the  representatives  of  China  and 
Japan,  the  Japanese  claims  to  the  German  holdings  in 
China  based  on  the  secret  treaties  and  agreements  already 
mentioned  were  conceded,  China  at  the  last  moment  re- 
fusing to  sign  the  treaty  containing  these  provisions  as  to 
Shantung.  The  net  result  of  the  war  as  it  affected  Japan 
and  China  was  obviously  a  decided  advance  of  Japanese 
interests  and  possessions  in  China.  As  a  result  of  her 
strategic  position  and  control  of  communications  in 
Korea,  Mongolia,  Manchuria,  and  Shantung,  Japan  has  a 
correspondingly  increased  measure  of  economic  and 
political  control  over  North  China  and  Peking. 

China's  relations  with  the  United  States  during  the 
war  were  especially  close.  She  trusted  America  and  fol- 
lowed her  into  the  war  largely  through  the  influence  and 
persuasion  of  the  American  minister  at  Peking.  Presi- 
dent Wilson's  speeches  were  translated  into  Chinese  and 
created  widespread  admiration  and  interest.  It  is  only 
stating  facts  to  say  that  the  Lansing-Ishii  agreement, 
which  many  Chinese  interpret  as  an  American-Japanese 
alliance  and  a  tacit  consent  on  the  part  of  America  to 
Japan's  policies  in  China,  and  more  recently  the  approval 
by  the  American  delegates  of  the  Shantung  settlement, 
have  not  been  in  line  with  the  Chinese  expectations  or 


94  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

hopes  in  American  friendship  and  much-emphasized  na- 
tional ideals. 

In  her  relations  to  the  Allies  in  general  and  to  the 
League  of  Nations,  China  is  in  a  difficult  position.  With 
the  general  ideals  and  aims  of  the  Allies  and  the  League, 
as  expressed  to  them,  practically  all  Chinese  are  in  sym- 
pathy. Against  the  particular  application  of  these  prin- 
ciples to  China  as  expressed  in  the  secret  agreements  of 
1917  and  in  the  Shantung  articles,  all  patriotic  Chinese 
vehemently  protest.  Their  feeling  is  expressed  in  a 
statement  of  the  students  explaining  the  nation-wide 
movement  of  protest,  following  the  announcement  of  the 
Shantung  settlement.  One  paragraph  of  this  document 
reads : 

"A  Great  War  has  been  fought  in  Europe.  On  the 
fields  of  France  and  Belgium  the  sons  of  the  great  nations 
of  the  West  have  given  their  lives  that  democracy  and 
justice  might  exist  upon  the  earth.  Throughout  the 
world  like  the  voice  of  a  prophet  has  gone  the  word  of 
Woodrow  Wilson,  strengthening  the  weak  and  giving 
courage  to  the  struggling.  And  the  Chinese  people  have 
listened  and  they  too  have  heard.  They  have  been  told 
that  their  four-thousand-year-old  doctrine  that  peace  is 
the  greatest  of  all  aims  of  a  nation  has  become  the  slogan 
of  mankind.  They  have  been  told  that  in  the  dispensa- 
tion which  is  to  be  made  after  the  war,  unmilitaristic  na- 
tions like  China  would  have  an  opportunity  to  develop 
their  culture,  their  industry,  their  civilization,  unham- 
pered. They  have  been  told  that  secret  covenants  and 
forced  agreements  would  not  be  recognized.  They  looked 
for  the  dawn  of  this  new  Messiah ;  but  no  sun  rose  for 
China.    Even  the  cradle  of  the  nation  was  stolen." 

Viewed  from  the  immediate  present,  the  resulting  situ- 
ation is  most  confusing  and  unsatisfactory.  On  the 
other  hand,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  future,  there  are 
great  possibilities  in  the  League  of  Nations  if  it  will  in- 
clude the  Orient  as  well  as  the  Occident  in  a  program 
of  impartial  justice. 

In  internal  affairs  the  Chinese  Republic  has  passed 


THE  WAR  AND  CHINA  95 

through  some  significant  phases  during  the  war.  Two 
attempts  were  made  to  restore  the  monarchy,  the  first 
by  Yuan  Shih-kai  in  the  winter  of  1915-1916,  his  imperial 
regime  lasting  eighty  days;  the  second  by  Chang  Hsun 
in  1917  in  an  attempted  restoration  of  the  Manchu  boy 
prince,  whose  regime  lasted  eight  days.  The  power  of 
the  military  governors,  who  control  their  own  soldiers, 
has  become  increasingly  felt.  In  1918  the  members  of 
the  parliament  which  had  been  dissolved  the  previous 
year  met  at  Canton,  while  another  parliament  was  con- 
vened at  Peking.  Thus  far  efforts  to  bring  the  two 
governments  together  have  failed.  Hsu  Shih-chang  was 
elected  president  by  the  northern  parliament  in  Septem- 
ber, 1918,  but  as  yet  his  election  has  not  been  recognized 
by  the  south.  The  resulting  discord  and  lack  of  unity 
have  been  a  disappointment  to  all  friends  and  well- 
wishers  of  China.  As  an  American  adviser  has  said,  we 
may  look  upon  this  struggle  "with  a  sigh,  but  never  with 
a  sneer." 

II.    The  Bearing  of  the  War  on  Missionary  Tend- 
encies 

In  general  it  may  be  said  that  the  war  did  not  so  much 
introduce  new  phenomena  in  missions  as  accentuate  ten- 
dencies and  movements  already  in  progress.  An  article 
in  Millard's  Review  of  December  14,  1918,  called 
"Studies  in  Mission  Psychology,"  which  reviewed  thirty 
manuscripts  submitted  in  a  competition  on  the  subject 
of  War  and  Missions,  said : 

"Few  of  the  points  made  by  the  writers  are  new ;  in- 
deed it  can  be  said  that  the  articles  deal  more  with  ac- 
celeration of   movements  in  existence  before  the  war 

began  than  with  new  ones  arising  out  of  the  war 

We  may  confidently  expect,  as  these  writers  suggest, 
closer  organization  of  the  Christian  forces,  a  more  de- 
termined desire  for  self-support  in  the  churches,  and 
greater  prominence  of  Chinese  Christian  leadership.  The 
reconstruction  necessary  and  possible  along  these  lines 


96  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

will  result  in  progress  in  mission  work  not  yet  envisioned 
by  the  most  radical,  progressive  prophet." 

The  general  tendencies  which  were  present  in  the  mis- 
sionary movement  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war  and  which 
have  been  given  added  impetus  by  it  may  be  summarized 
as  follows : 

1.  The  movement  toward  unity  and  cooperation, 
already  manifested  in  united  efforts  in  educational  lines, 
in  union  committees  of  evangelistic  work  in  various 
centers,  and  in  the  Continuation  Committee,  has  been 
accentuated.  The  union  universities  especially  have 
grown,  Peking  University  being  the  latest  to  be  added  to 
the  list.  At  Nanking  three  churches  and  two  nationali- 
ties have  joined  their  forces  in  church  organization. 
Everywhere  the  spirit  of  unity  seems  to  have  been 
strengthened. 

2.  The  tendency  towards  more  centralization  of  au- 
thority and  responsibility,  indicated  by  the  organization 
of  executive  committees  of  the  various  missions  and  sta- 
tions and  the  managing  boards  of  the  various  educational 
institutions,  has  been  strengthened. 

3.  The  value  of  Chinese  leadership,  already  recog- 
nized, has  become  axiomatic  and  it  is  taken  for  granted 
that  no  form  of  Christian  work  can  succeed  without  it. 
The  new  organization  of  the  Anglican  Church  is  an  ex- 
ample of  this. 

4.  There  is  a  further  advance  in  the  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility of  the  native  Church.  This  is  strikingly  il- 
lustrated in  the  mission  undertaken  by  it  to  Yunnan,  a 
project  which  was  planned  in  the  summer  of  1918  and 
begun  in  the  following  spring  for  the  evangelization  of 
this  interior  province  by  the  Chinese  Church  itself. 

5.  The  increasing  cordiality  toward  Christians  as  fel- 
low-citizens and  as  identified  with  the  nation's  interests, 
manifest  before  the  war,  has  been  accentuated.  In  the 
wave  of  popular  protest  that  swept  the  country  in  May 
and  June  after  the  Shantung  decision  was  announced,  the 


THE  WAR  AND  CHINA  97 

students  of  Christian  schools,  by  associating  themselves 
with  the  government  school  students  in  this  whole  move- 
ment, won  recognition  for  themselves  as  true  patriots, 
a  recognition  which  hitherto,  on  account  of  their  studying 
in  foreign  schools,  had  not  always  been  granted  to  them. 

6.  There  is  an  increased  emphasis  on  the  relation  of 
Christianity  to  the  needs  of  the  nation.  Christianity 
is  no  longer  regarded  as  hostile  to  the  best  interests  of  the 
republic.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  many  Chinese 
who  despair  of  any  means  of  salvation  for  their  nation 
except  that  offered  by  Christ.  Students  who  have  been 
away  from  China  in  America  have  remarked  upon  this 
new  attitude  of  friendliness  and  welcome  which  has  ap- 
peared during  their  absence  from  their  country.  If  the 
distinction  is  held  clearly  between  the  true  functions  and 
respective  positions  of  patriotism  and  religion,  with  no 
confusion  or  compromise  in  this  regard,  this  new  feeling 
should  be  of  much  value  to  the  work  of  missions  in  China. 

The  acceleration  in  these  tendencies  mentioned  above, 
due  to  the  war,  is  evidenced  in  the  steady  growth  of  the 
adherents  to  Christianity.  Although  the  women  mission- 
aries continued  to  increase,  in  1915  their  number  being 
3,235,  and  in  1917,  3,637,  the  number  of  men  avail- 
able for  missionaries  in  China  did  not  show  the  cus- 
tomary increase  during  the  war,  the  figures  in  1915 
being  2,103  and  in  1917,  2,263.  But  despite  this  tem- 
porary delay  in  reenforcements,  the  Christian  Church 
continued  to  gain  steadily,  the  baptized  communicants  in 
1915  being  268,650,  and  in  1917,  312,970,  the  Christian 
constituency  increasing  in  the  same  period  from  526,108 
to  654,658.  There  was  a  correspondingly  large  increase 
in  the  number  of  Chinese  leaders  in  the  work,  and  the 
conclusion  is  inevitable  that  despite  the  handicap  of  the 
war  the  growth  of  the  Church  has  been  'steady  and 
strong.^ 


1  See  "Chinese  Year  Book  for  1918,"  Appendix. 


98  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

On  the  financial  side  it  should  be  noted  that  the  great 
demand  for  silver  during  the  war  brought  about  a  marked 
change  in  its  value.  In  1915  a  gold  dollar  would  bring 
$2.50  in  Chinese  silver.  In  1919  the  two  were  about  at 
par.  The  eflFect  of  such  a  shift  in  values  upon  prospective 
building  and  upon  current  budgets  is  obvious. 

A  special  problem  in  the  situation  created  by  the  war 
concerns  the  German  missionaries  and  the  stoppage  of 
their  work.  The  German  missionaries  in  China  at  the 
beginning  of  the  war  numbered  141  men  and  68  women, 
with  a  constituency  of  25,144  baptized  Chinese  Chris- 
tians.^ Of  the  sincerity  and  true  contribution  to  the 
Christian  cause  of  the  majority  of  these  missionaries 
there  can  be  no  doubt.  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  a 
movement  on  foot  in  1913  for  the  use  of  the  German 
missions  and  especially  of  their  mission  schools  for  the 
advancement  of  the  German  Weltpolitik.  Thus  in  a 
statement  called  "A  Memorial  for  the  Advancement  of 
German  Interests  in  China,"  issued  by  the  German  Asso- 
ciation of  Shanghai,  a  comparison  was  made  between  the 
schools  of  the  Protestant  missions  of  the  English  and 
Americans  with  those  of  Germany,  and  a  policy  was 
drawn  up  whereby  the  German  schools  would  be  in- 
creased and  German  influence  thereby  strengthened.  The 
paper  said : 

"Only  in  their  outward  form  should  these  schools  be 
really  mission  schools ;  in  their  inner  organizations  they 
should  be  something  between  a  mission  school  and  an- 
other kind  of  school These  schools  would  have  to 

stand  in  a  special  relation  to  the  mission,  as  they  would 
be  under  a  special  organization  with  a  school  inspector, 
and   also   because   the   religious   element   would   be   of 

secondary  importance  to  the  national From  a 

purely  religious  point  of  view  the  standpoint  here  put 
forward  may  seem  somewhat  questionable,  but  from  our 
point  of  view   it   does   not   make   so   much   difference. 


2  See  A.  J.  Brown,  Foreign  Missions  Conference,  report  of  sub- 
committee on  Missions  and  Government,  January  15,  1918. 


THE  WAR  AND  CHINA  99 

....  We  must  put  forth  our  strength  to  the  utmost, 
maintain  a  'school  and  propaganda  poHtik*  on  a  large 
scale,  and  so  safeguard  for  ourselves  a  part  in  China's 
economic  development  in  keeping  with  our  importance 
and  the  demands  of  our  future."  Signed,  German  Asso- 
ciation, Shanghai,  April,  1913.^ 

The  deportation  of  the  Germans  altered  entirely  the 
situation  of  German  missions  in  China.  Some  of  the 
missionaries  were  exempted,  but  the  work  as  a  whole 
has  been  brought  to  a  standstill.  If  it  is  to  be  carried 
forward,  it  will  have  to  be  done  by  agencies  of  other 
lands,  at  least  for  the  near  future. 

III.  The  Probable  Effect  of  the  Present  Political 
Situation 

There  are  three  political  developments  due  to  the  war 
which  may  all  have  important  effects  upon  the  missionary 
movement  in  China.  These  are  related  to  the  changes  in 
China's  foreign  relations  with  Japan,  America,  and  the 
Allies  in  general. 

What  effect  will  Japan's  increased  power  in  China 
have  upon  missions?  We  can  only  forecast  the  future 
by  a  study  of  her  past  policy  in  Korea  and  her  present 
attitude  in  Shantung.  In  April,  1915,  a  law  against 
teaching  religion  in  the  mission  schools  in  Korea  was 
put  in  operation  by  the  Japanese,  the  schools  being 
given  ten  years  in  which  to  conform  to  this  rule.  Fur- 
ther, the  attitude  of  the  Government  toward  the  Chris- 
tian Church  was  revealed  in  the  Korea  Conspiracy  Case 
in  1912,  and  in  the  suppression  of  the  Korean  movement 
for  independence  that  began  in  March,  1919. 

In  Shantung  one  of  the  first  steps  of  the  Japanese 
Government  has  been  the  closing  of  certain  mission 
schools  in  Tsingtao.*  The  Japanese  Government  regards 
with  suspicion  any  movement  apparently  controlled  and 


3T.  F.  Millard,  "Democracy  and  the  Eastern  Question,"  Ap- 
pendix E. 

*  A.  J.  Brown,  "A  Tenant  in  Shantung,"  Asia,  September,  1919. 


100  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

led  by  foreigners,  whose  general  principles  of  democracy 
and  individualism  do  not  coincide  with  the  governing 
principles  of  the  Japanese  State. 

The  hope  for  the  future  seems  to  lie  in  the  strengthen- 
ing of  a  more  liberal  party  in  Japan,  until  it  can  control 
the  more  conservative  and  less  democratic  forces.  As  a 
Japanese  Christian  pastor  stated  the  situation:  "The 
greatest  crisis  of  Japan's  history  is  impending.  Milita- 
rism and  imperialism  have  been  the  great  hindrance  to  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Japan ;  missionaries,  pastors, 
and  evangelists  have  been  considered  by  many  as  the 
enemies  of  militarism  and  imperialism,  and  consequently 
of  Japan.  If  these  two  'isms'  could  be  destroyed,  the 
way  to  Christ  could  be  opened  for  the  people  of  Japan."® 

The  outcome  of  the  war  has  not  adversely  affected  the 
influence  of  individual  American  missionaries  living  in 
China,  as  the  Chinese  have  felt  that,  although  these 
Americans  have  carefully  refrained  from  any  unwise 
participation  in  Chinese  politics,  on  the  whole  they  are 
in  sympathy  with  the  best  interests  of  the  Chinese  Repub- 
lic. When  the  effect  of  the  Shantung  decision  upon 
China's  attitude  toward  America  as  a  whole  is  considered, 
we  must  be  on  our  guard  against  too  positive  statements. 
Foreign  missions  is  inextricably  bound  up  with  the  for- 
eign relations  of  the  nations  which  the  missionaries  repre- 
sent, and  the  attitude  of  the  natives  is  affected  by  the 
attitude  of  these  governments  toward  his  own  land. 
Hitherto  America  has  always  been  regarded  by  the  Chi- 
nese as  their  best  and  most  trusted  friend.  Those  who 
live  and  work  in  China  hope  that  no  act  of  foreign  policy, 
present  or  future,  will  mar  this  traditional  friendship  and 
respect. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  China's  relations  to  the  other 
Allies,  as  they  are  represented  in  the  League  of  Nations. 


5  Dr.  Ebina,  Conference  of  Federated  Missions  of  Japan,  1918, 
quoted  by  J.  E.  Williams  in  Foreign  Missions  Conference  Re- 
port, 1919. 


THE  WAR  AND  CHINA  101 

Many  of  China's  problems  can  best  be  solved  through 
such  cooperation  of  the  nations  as  the  League  is  supposed 
to  represent.  But  as  to  the  first  definite  application  of 
the  principles  of  the  League  to  China,  one  of  the  Chinese 
delegates  at  Paris,  a  product  of  mission  schools  and  of 
Christian  education  in  America,  said :  "I  have  been  much 
dazed  by  the  inexplicable  decision  by  the  'Big  Three'  over 
the  Kiaochow  question."  This  attitude  may  be  taken  as 
indicative  of  the  present  attitude  of  the  Chinese  as  a 
whole  toward  the  Allies,  and  this  feeling  will  be  reflected, 
in  the  near  future  at  least,  in  their  attitude  toward  mis- 
sionaries from  the  Allied  nations.  Furthermore,  the 
whole  question  of  economic  development  and  reconstruc- 
tion in  China,  with  the  delicate  subject  of  foreign  finan- 
cial control  during  the  process,  is  bound  up  in  China's 
relations  with  Japan,  America,  and  the  Allies.  China 
will  be  developed,  but  will  it  be  in  her  interests,  or  in 
the  interests  of  an  economic  imperialism  of  other  na- 
tions? How  deeply  will  the  spirit  of  Christianity  per- 
meate this  contribution  of  the  Occident  to  the  Orient? 
"Will  Christianity  in  China  be  able  to  subdue  unto  itself 
not  only  all  that  is  alien  to  it  in  the  religion  and  social 
life  of  the  Chinese,  but  also  all  that  is  hostile  to  it  in  the 
trade  and  commerce  of  the  West?"^  "No  one  close  to 
the  facts  can  doubt  the  truth  of  the  statement  that  West- 
ern civiHzation  is  about  to  conquer  the  Orient.  The  real 
question  is,  not  whether  Western  civilization  can  conquer 
the  Orient,  but  whether  Christianity  will  conquer  Wes- 
tern civilization."^ 

The  outcome  is  yet  to  be  seen.  But  no  doubt  as  to  the 
future  can  blind  us  to  the  clamant  needs  of  the  present, 
the  needs  of  a  people  great  in  history,  in  population,  in 
potential  resources,  groping  their  way  unsteadily  toward 


'  E.  M.  Marrins,  "The  War's  Effect  on  Missions  in  China," 
The  Churchman,  July,  1919. 

^  John  L.  Childs,  "Result  of  the  War  on  Missionary  Work  in 
China,"  Millard's  Review,  December  14,  1918. 


102  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

dimly  perceived  ideals  of  democracy  and  liberty  and  the 
life  of  a  more  modern  age;  a  people  whose  need  today 
is  for  sympathetic  support  and  aid  on  the  part  of  her 
sister  nations,  and  whose  paramount  need  is  for  Christ. 
And  no  doubt  about  the  outcome  can  alter  or  shake  in 
any  way  our  confidence  in  the  One  who  first  gave  the 
command  for  the  mission  campaign  throughout  the  world, 
who  Himself  is  the  chief  cornerstone  in  any  structure, 
individual,  national,  or  international,  that  we  may  strive 
to  build. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  JAPAN 

Although  Japan  formally  declared  war  against  Ger- 
many on  August  23,  1914,  the  Japanese  people  were  slow 
to  realize  the  fundamental  issues  of  the  war  and  to  feel 
its  impact  upon  their  thought  and  life.  With  the  entry 
of  America  into  the  war,  however,  it  began  to  come 
nearer  home ;  but  even  to  the  end  of  the  war  Japan  had 
no  need  to  resort  to  rationing ;  on  the  contrary,  the  coun- 
try experienced  an  unprecedented  commercial  and  indus- 
trial expansion.  This  was  a  mixed  blessing.  The  people 
missed  the  stern  discipline  of  enforced  thrift  and  heroic 
giving  and  the  stimulus  which  comes  from  devotion  to 
voluntary  war  relief,  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  millions 
of  fellow-countrymen.  Except  for  the  doubling  of  the 
cost  of  living,  with  the  consequent  hardship  to  wage 
earners  and  small  salaried  men  in  other  than  war  indus- 
tries, the  nation  at  large  knew  nothing  of  the  hardships 
of  the  war.  There  were  some  generous  contributions 
to  war  relief  funds,  but  they  were  made  by  a  small  minor- 
ity, chiefly  Christians  and  well-to-do  Japanese  who  had 
traveled  abroad,  or  by  prominent  firms  and  officials  in 
response  to  appeals  by  foreigners.  But  since  the  armi- 
stice was  signed  the  revolutionary  significance  of  the  war 
has  been  dawning  upon  the  Japanese  people,  until  now  it 
has  been  forced  home  not  only  to  the  educated  and 
traveled  minority,  but  even  to  the  man  with  the  hoe. 

I.     The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  National  Life 
Speaking,  then,  of  the  war  in  the  sense  of  the  world- 


104  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

wide  upheaval  which  it  started  and  which  is  still  in 
progress,  we  may  say  that  the  religious  and  moral  situa- 
tion in  Japan  has  been  affected  in  the  following  ways : 

1.  Progress  in  Understanding  and  in  Applying  Demo- 
cratic Ideals. 

Powerful  liberalizing  influences  had  been  incessantly  at 
work  in  Japan,  even  before  the  Great  War  came.  In 
politics  and  education  and  social  reform  there  had  been 
an  unbroken  line  of  broad-minded,  courageous  prophets 
from  the  days  of  Count  Itagaki  and  the  other  liberals  of 
the  seventies,  down  to  the  present  day.  The  Christian 
movement  within  and  Anglo-Saxon  influence  from  with- 
out constantly  fanned  the  flame  of  liberalism.  Unfor- 
tunately, however,  the  powers  that  be  discouraged  the 
free  discussion  and  propagation  of  democratic  and  liberal 
ideas.  With  the  fall  of  the  Terauchi  cabinet  in  Septem- 
ber, 1918,  a  new  era  began.  The  cabinet's  fall  was  due 
to  many  causes,  but  among  them  was  popular  dissatisfac- 
tion with  its  undemocratic,  repressive  rule  at  home  and 
its  sacrifice  of  prestige  abroad  by  failing  to  fall  in  with 
the  universal  democratic  movement.  The  manifest  in- 
effectiveness of  its  "strong"  China  policy,  its  inability 
to  curb  the  profiteers  and  keep  down  the  cost  of  living, 
and  also  the  recoil  of  Count  Terauchi's  interview  with 
Mr.  Gregory  Mason  in  The  Outlook,  in  which  he  seemed 
to  betray  a  lurking  sympathy  with  Germany — all  of  these 
hastened  its  downfall.  The  significant  fact  is  that  the 
cabinet  was  overturned  by  the  pressure  of  public  opinion 
and  that  public  opinion  demanded  that  Mr.  Hara,  a  Hberal 
and  a  commoner,  should  be  called  to  form  a  new  cabinet. 
For  the  first  time  Japan  has  a  party  cabinet  and  a  com- 
moner at  its  head. 

The  rising  tide  of  democracy  was  due  largely  to  the 
part  taken  by  the  American  people  in  the  war  and  to  the 
speeches  of  President  Wilson.  For  some  years  it  had 
been    the    custom    for    certain    sophisticated    Japanese 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  105 

writers  and  speakers  to  refer  scornfully  to  Americans  as 
dollar-worshipers  and  hypocrites,  whose  selfish  imperial- 
ism was  thinly  veiled  by  the  sending  out  of  missionaries 
and  the  bestowing  of  huge  charitable  gifts  to  salve  their 
consciences  and  hide  the  heartlessness  of  their  industrial 
system.  On  the  other  hand,  the  cult  of  Prussianism, 
which  had  been  fostered  by  influential  bureaucrats  and 
professors,  was  deserted  by  many  devotees  in  dismay 
when  it  was  seen  that  Prussianism  logically  ended  in 
tyranny  and  in  ruin.  The  sudden  falling  off  in  the  num- 
ber of  applicants  for  admission  to  the  military  schools  in 
1918  and  1919  shows  what  a  blow  the  defeat  of  the 
Central  Powers  gave  to  militarism  in  Japan. 

The  Hara  cabinet  at  once  let  down  some  of  the  bars 
to  free  speech,  and  the  country  was  flooded  with  the  dis- 
cussion of  democracy,  social  and  political  reform,  and 
internationalism.  The  word  "democracy"  in  its  English 
form  was  transferred  bodily  into  Japanese,  and  has  been 
blazoned  upon  the  notice  boards  of  countless  public  meet- 
ings and  on  the  title-pages  of  every  prominent  magazine. 
The  circulation  of  the  Chuo  Koron,  or  Central  Review, 
has  leaped  from  a  circulation  of  11,000  to  55,000  within 
four  years,  because  Dr.  Yoshino,  the  Christian  professor 
of  politics  in  Tokyo  Imperial  University,  has  made  it 
the  chief  organ  of  his  progressive  ideas.  Honorable 
Y.  Ozaki,  ex-minister  of  justice,  long  an  admirer  of  the 
British  Constitution,  last  year  published  a  bold  volume 
entitled  "The  Voice  of  Japanese  Democracy,"  in  which 
he  denounces  the  militarist  clan  oligarchy  and  advocates 
British  principles  of  popular  government.  More  recently 
a  group  of  liberal  publicists  and  writers — prominent 
among  whom  is  Professor  Fukuda,  an  earnest  Christian 
in  his  college  days — has  formed  a  society  which  advo- 
cates universal  suffrage,  the  overthrow  of  bureaucratic 
autocracy,  the  abolition  of  class  distinctions,  the  revision 
of  the  revenue  system,  the  public  recognition  of  labor 
unions,  and  the  reform  of  colonial  administration.    These 


106  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

men  are  not  mere  agitators  itching  for  notoriety,  but  well- 
known  thinkers  and  leaders. 

That  all  this  ferment  over  democracy  is  not  efferves- 
cent is  shown  by  the  fact  that  in  March,  1919,  the  Im- 
perial Diet  passed  a  bill  which  reduced  the  property  quali- 
fication for  the  franchise  from  $5.00  to  $1.50,  in  income 
or  property  tax  paid,  and  thereby  increased  the  number 
of  voters  from  about  1,460,000  to  2,860,000.  Although 
these  new  voters  will  come  chiefly  from  the  conservative 
country  landholders,  they  will  include  also  a  goodly 
number  of  professional  men  hitherto  debarred.  Another 
advance  is  the  appointment  of  a  civilian  to  be  governor- 
general  of  the  leased  territory  around  Port  Arthur,  the 
first  instance  of  the  kind  with  the  exception  of  Prince 
Ito  in  Korea.  Still  another  evidence  of  the  same  tend- 
ency, though  possibly  an  unwise  one,  is  the  new  provi- 
sion for  the  election  of  deans  for  the  colleges  of  the 
Imperial  University  by  their  fellow-professors,  and  the 
proposal  to  have  the  president  of  the  university  elected 
by  the  faculty  and  alumni.  In  October,  1919,  a  former 
Japanese  cabinet  minister  said  to  the  writer :  "Yesterday 
a  friend  just  arrived  from  Tokyo  told  me  that  the  prog- 
ress of  democratic  ideas  since  May,  1919,  has  been  strik- 
ing. Wealth  and  titles  of  nobility  are  beginning  to  be 
contemptuously  referred  to,  and  public  opinion  and  the 
demands  of  labor  are  treated  by  the  authorities  with 
amazing  respect  and  consideration." 

It  is  significant  that  among  the  leading  spirits  in  the 
whole  liberal  movement  are  a  number  of  Christian  pro- 
fessors, publicists,  and  journalists.  The  Christian 
Church,  in  fact,  while  jealously  maintaining  independence 
of  the  Government  and  of  all  political  entanglements, 
has  always  supplied  a  disproportionate  share  of  the 
leadership  and  the  dynamic  for  liberalism  and  reform  in 
modern  Japan;  and  since  the  armistice  it  has  uttered 
through  the  Federation  of  Churches  a  strong  pronounce- 
ment interpreting  to  the  nation  the  meaning  of  the  war 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  107 

and  pointing  out  the  dangers  of  democracy  when  it  is 
separated  from  Christianity. 

The  battle  between  the  forces  of  autocracy  and  democ- 
racy, between  reaction  and  progress,  has  been  joined. 
It  will  be  fierce  and  prolonged.  The  issue  will  be  deter- 
mined by  the  events  of  the  next  few  years.  It  needs  no 
argument  to  prove  that  the  Christian  movement  in  both 
Japan  and  America  should  strain  every  resource  to  de- 
velop the  leaders  who  will  keep  the  democratic  movement 
in  Japan  from  degenerating  into  formalism  on  the  one 
hand,  or  into  mob  rule  on  the  other,  and  will  make  it 
take  shape  in  a  stable  structure  of  free  institutions.  The 
excesses  to  which  so-called  democracy  has  degenerated  in 
Russia  and  other  parts  of  Europe,  as  well  as  the  munici- 
pal corruption  and  the  industrial  exploitation  which 
thrive  in  democratic  America,  supply  weapons  for  the 
reactionary  forces  who  are  doing  their  best  to  hinder  the 
growth  of  genuine  democracy. 

2.  Increased  Respect  for  the  People  of  the  United 
States. 

We  have  already  referred  briefly  to  the  fluctuation  of 
public  opinion  in  Japan  as  regards  America,  but  we  desire 
here  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  events  of  the  war 
period  have  resulted  in  a  vastly  enhanced  respect,  tinged 
with  fear,  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese  people  and  Govern- 
ment for  the  American  people  and  Government.  This  is 
the  result  of  a  combination  of  factors,  among  which  are 
the  revelation  of  America's  unsuspected  military  power, 
the  unity  of  the  people,  and  their  willingness  to  drop 
money-making  and  to  sacrifice  and  fight,  when  once  their 
deepest  convictions  are  stirred.  At  the  same  time  the 
Japanese  people  still  have  serious  doubts  of  the  genuine 
altruism  of  the  American  people.  America's  acts  toward 
the  Philippines,  Mexico,  and  Panama,  and  the  exclusion 
legislation  touching  Chinese  and  Japanese,  furnish  some 
of  the  grounds  for  their  scepticism.    Furthermore,  they 


108  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

fear  that  when  the  restraints  of  war  conditions  have 
been  removed  the  vast  commercial  interests  of  the  United 
States  will  again  assert  themselves,  and  by  fair  means 
or  foul  crowd  Japanese  enterprise  in  China  and  other 
parts  of  Asia  to  the  wall.  It  is  not  our  purpose  here  to 
refute  these  suspicions.  The  important  point  is  that  the 
phenomenal  prestige  which  the  war  has  brought  to 
America  throughout  the  Far  East  imposes  upon  the 
American  people  a  heavy  responsibility  to  see  that  their 
vast  power  and  influence  are  exercised  in  accordance  with 
the  lofty  principles  which  they  have  professed  under  the 
spell  of  the  war.  Consistent  unselfishness  and  large- 
mindedness  in  all  our  contacts  with  Japan  and  China  are 
the  only  effective  answer  to  the  sinister  suspicions  which 
we  resent.  Had  the  war  ended  in  the  defeat  of  the  Allies, 
the  influence  of  England  and  America  in  Japan  would 
have  been  overshadowed  by  less  wholesome  influences, 
and  the  growth  of  Christianity  would  have  been  given  a 
serious  setback.  As  it  is,  the  door  is  wide  open  for 
Christian  missions  and  every  other  good  influence  from 
America  to  bring  their  full  force  to  bear.  At  the  same 
time,  it  is  more  important  than  ever  before  that  we  do 
everything  in  our  power  to  weaken  those  American  polit- 
ical and  economic  influences  playing  upon  the  Orient 
which  savor  of  Belial  and  not  of  God. 

3.  A  Growing  Internationalism  Paralleled  by  an 
Emphatic  and  Aroused  Nationalism. 

Japan's  age-long  isolation  and  her  interclan  strife  have 
made  it  difficult  for  her  to  appreciate  or  share  the  spirit 
of  modern  internationalism.  Her  national  cult,  Shinto, 
is  incurably  nationalistic,  and  the  giving  up  of  Shinto  is 
strenuously  opposed  by  all  the  conservative  influences. 
Nevertheless,  the  current  of  internationalism  which  has 
been  given  so  great  an  impetus  by  the  war  has  touched 
Japan  also  and  has  stirred  the  imagination  of  many  of 
her  finer  spirits.    While  the  Japanese  people  have  been 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  109 

politically  exclusive,  it  should  be  remembered  that  in 
religion  and  intellectual  culture  they  have  shown  a  re- 
markable catholicity.  It  would  be  hard  to  find  another 
country  of  equally  advanced  civilization  which  has  thrown 
open  its  doors  so  widely  to  foreign  faiths  and  civiliza- 
tions. 

In  view  of  the  opposition  even  in  some  circles  in 
America  to  our  new  international  relationships,  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  the  impulse  toward  international- 
ism in  Japan  is  accompanied  by  an  even  stronger  impulse 
toward  nationalistic  self-assertion.  The  recognition  of 
Japan  as  one  of  the  five  great  powers,  the  phenomenal 
opportunities  given  by  the  war  for  the  expansion  of  her 
economic  and  political  influence,  and  the  lusty  proclama- 
tion of  a  so-called  Asiatic  Monroe  Doctrine  by  influential 
Japanese,  have  all  gone  to  the  heads  of  the  people  like 
wine.  The  militarist  and  imperialist  group,  which  is  still 
very  powerful,  has  utilized  this  sentiment  to  hold  out 
visions  of  territorial  and  commercial  aggrandizement. 
The  liberals  in  the  lower  house  of  Parliament  and  in 
the  present  cabinet,  who  represent  the  civilian  group, 
are  gaining  the  upper  hand  over  the  militarists,  but  it  will 
take  time  to  reverse  the  policy  of  a  generation  and  undo 
the  damage  in  China  and  Korea.  This  aggressive  na- 
tionalism accounts  for  some  of  the  anti-American  agita- 
tion which  has  filled  the  Japanese  press,  though  of  course 
it  has  been  in  part  an  echo  of  attacks  made  upon  Japan 
by  American  writers  and  politicians. 

The  sensitiveness  of  the  Japanese  people  to  the  pres- 
sure of  temperate  foreign  criticism  is  a  constant  factor, 
helping  to  check  excessive  nationalism  and  to  foster  the 
tender  plant  of  international  sympathy  and  cooperation. 
It  is  probably  true,  for  example,  that  the  agitation  in 
America  over  Korean  maladministration  and  over  Japa- 
nese aggression  in  Shantung  has  so  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  Hara  cabinet,  that,  despite  the  opposition  of  the 
reactionaries,  it  has  been  able  to  inaugurate  some  reforms 


no  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

in  Korea  and  to  adopt  a  policy  of  friendly  non-interfer- 
ence in  Chinese  politics.  The  revocation  of  the  Shantung 
concessions  awarded  by  the  Peace  Treaty  would  probably 
have  meant  the  fall  of  the  Hara  cabinet  and  the  return 
of  the  reactionaries  to  power.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
ardent  espousal  of  China's  part  in  the  Shantung  contro- 
versy by  American  missionaries  in  China  has  seemed  to 
the  Japanese  to  be  a  meddling  in  politics,  and  has  supplied 
a  sharp  weapon  to  the  opponents  of  Christianity.  It  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  criticism  of  Japan  by 
American  Christians  should  be  transparently  disinter- 
ested, and  should  be  balanced  and  constructive.  It  should 
not  only  give  publicity  to  abuses,  but  should  conscien- 
tiously emphasize  all  the  corrective  and  progressive  influ- 
ences which  are  at  work.  Such  a  spirit  will  have  loyal 
allies  among  the  Christians  and  other  liberals  of  Japan. 
That  the  Christian  body  in  Japan  has  kept  its  independ- 
ence— better  than  the  Churches  in  some  other  lands — 
is  shown  by  the  outspoken  protests  of  Christian  pastors 
and  laymen  against  the  government  policy,  especially  in 
Korea,  but  also  in  China.  In  view  of  the  stock  charge 
that  Christians  are  unpatriotic,  it  has  required  courage 
to  utter  such  protests. 

A  cardinal  point  in  the  policy  of  the  liberal  and  Chris- 
tian elements  in  America  should  be  to  lock  arms  with  the 
liberal  and  Christian  elements  in  Japan  and  China.  This 
does  not  involve  meddling  with  their  domestic  affairs, 
but  it  does  mean  an  alliance  for  international  justice  and 
good  will  which  transcends  all  the  traditional  taboos  of 
race  and  nation. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  nationalistic  sentiment, 
it  is  pertinent  to  note  that  Bushido,  which  has  been  the 
boast  of  patriotic  conservatives,  has  fallen  in  public  es- 
teem on  account  of  the  war.  The  reason  is  a  strange  one  ; 
heroic  contempt  for  death,  burning  patriotism,  and  self- 
surrender  for  king  and  country  have  been  pronounced  by 
many  a  Japanese  school-teacher  and  drill-master  to  be  the 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  111 

immemorial  virtues  of  the  Japanese  above  all  other  peo- 
ples. But  the  spirit  and  deeds  of  Occidental  soldiers 
and  civilians  during  the  war  have  utterly  exploded  this 
myth.^  In  so  far  as  this  reduces  an  inflated  nationalism  it 
is  a  gain,  but  in  so  far  as  it  weakens  the  forces  in  Bu- 
shido  making  for  discipline  and  unselfishness,  it  is  a  loss ; 
and  Christianity  must  strive  to  make  good  the  loss  by  in- 
fusing the  iron  of  knightly  self-control  and  heroic  service. 

4.  A  Fresh  Realisation  of  the  Need  of  Something  to 
Reenforce  Morality. 

One  of  the  strangest  phenomena  in  modern  Japan  is  the 
repeated  swinging  of  the  pendulum  among  leaders  of 
thought  between  the  extremes  of  approving  religion  and 
of  scoffing  at  it.  The  more  discerning  among  them  now 
see  clearly  that  it  is  absurd  to  try  to  build  up  the  top  layer 
of  the  moral  wall  by  fostering  ancestor  worship  and 
shrine  worship  and  the  Shinto  state  cult,  while  for  the 
past  forty  years  the  scientific  and  purely  materialistic 
educational  system  has  been  removing  the  foundation 
stones  of  the  wall.  This  does  not  mean  that  they  are  all 
turning  confidently  to  Christianity  to  fill  the  gap.  But 
it  does  mean  that  they  are  ready  to  consider  it  on  its 
merits.  A  professor  in  one  of  the  conservative  nobles' 
schools  in  Tokyo  and  an  agent  of  the  Imperial  Depart- 
ment of  Education  are  now  in  America  to  examine, 
among  other  things,  the  practical  effects  of  Christianity 
on  the  character  of  the  people,  and  the  methods  of  diffus- 
ing  religion   among  young  people   who   attend    secular 


1  The  Hon.  Y.  Ozaki,  late  Minister  of  Justice,  scathingly 
writes : 

"Noblesse  oblige  is  their  [English  peers  and  millionaires] 
motto,  and  they  are  proud  to  contribute  a  greater  share  of  blood 
and  treasure  to  the  state  than  the  common  people.  In  this  coun- 
try, on  the  contrary,  peers  and  millionaires  do  not  merely  dislike 
to  have  their  sons  and  brothers  enlist  in  the  military  service,  but 
they  even  endeavor  to  conceal  their  wealth  and  pay  less  than  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  common  people !  In  the  face  of  such  a  con- 
trast as  this,  can  anybody  have  the  temerity  to  claim  loyalty  and 
patriotism  as  monopolies  of  this  country?" 


112  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

schools.  Just  here  is  the  chief  raison  d'etre  of  Christian 
schools  in  Japan.  If  they  all  held  today  the  high  rank 
which  the  Doshisha  held  in  1890,  then  the  evidence  in 
favor  of  Christianity  as  a  moral  dynamic  would  be  very 
impressive.  But  the  Christian  schools,  partly  for  lack 
of  adequate  funds,  lost  their  prestige  in  the  nineties  and 
with  it  their  power  to  attract  the  best  teachers  and  pupils. 
Now  they  are  struggling  valiantly  to  regain  lost  ground, 
but  at  the  best  it  will  require  a  decade. 

In  the  late  eighties  Christianity  was  on  the  crest  of  the 
wave  in  Japan.  Scholars  and  laymen  alike  heard  it 
gladly.  But  today,  disillusioned  and  critical  but  yearning 
for  deliverance,  they  demand  convincing  proof  that  Chris- 
tianity in  Japan  and  in  America  can  supply  the  master 
key  to  all  their  problems. 

5.  Social  Unrest  and  the  Nascent  Self -Consciousness 
of  Labor. 

The  phenomenal  industrial  expansion  of  the  war  period 
has  accentuated  social  problems.  The  number  of  fac- 
tories has  grown  by  leaps  and  bounds  until  now  there  are 
more  than  30,000,  and  the  number  of  factory  laborers 
has  doubled  since  1914,  being  now  over  2,000,000.  Con- 
gested and  unsanitary  tenements  and  factory  lodging- 
houses,  a  peril  to  the  health  and  morals  of  thousands  of 
country  girls  and  boys  who  are  drawn  into  the  factories, 
the  inhuman  conditions  of  mine  laborers,  particularly  the 
women,  and  the  ignoring  of  the  safeguards  of  the  factory 
law  under  the  pressure  of  war  production — all  these  have 
aggravated  unwholesome  social  conditions  which  were 
causing  grave  concern  even  before  the  war.  In  1905 
Sidney  Webb  of  London,  after  visiting  Japan,  wrote  that 
factory  conditions  were  similar  to  those  which  prevailed 
in  England  in  1840.  Although  the  Imperial  Factory  Law 
was  put  into  effect  in  September,  1916,  it  has  so  many 
exceptions  and  has  been  so  loosely  administered  during 
the  war  that  it  has  not  effected  fundamental  reforms. 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  113 

The  above  troubles  may  be  called  chronic  social  ail- 
ments which  have  merely  been  aggravated  by  the  war. 
Within  the  last  two  years  there  have  been  symptoms  of 
more  acute  and  virulent  disease  among  the  middle  and 
lower  strata  of  the  people.  The  revolution  in  Russia 
and  the  fierce  class  struggle  which  followed  sent  a  quiver 
of  alarm  to  the  hearts  of  Japanese  publicists,  but  they 
could  not  believe  that  similar  troubles  would  ever  invade 
Japan.  It  was,  therefore,  with  a  shock  that  the  nation 
found  some  of  its  larger  cities  terrorized  in  August,  1918, 
by  the  so-called  rice  riots.  These  riots  were  a  spon- 
taneous outbreak  by  common  laborers,  and  even  some 
so-called  outcasts,  who  suffered  from  the  rapidly  rising 
cost  of  living,  which  they  felt  was  due  in  part  to  the 
callousness  of  the  rich  to  the  suffering  of  the  common 
people  and  in  part  to  the  impotence  of  the  Government 
and  its  alliance  with  big  profiteers.  Those  riots  might 
have  been  followed  by  others,  for  they  found  sympathy 
in  the  hearts  of  the  underpaid  middle-class  wage  earners, 
especially  the  clerks,  school-teachers,  and  lower  civil  ser- 
vants. The  danger,  however,  was  averted  by  the  dis- 
placement of  the  Terauchi  cabinet  with  the  liberal  Hara 
cabinet,  which  appeased  popular  discontent. 

The  Hara  cabinet  soon  let  it  be  known  that  a  measure 
of  free  speech  would  be  allowed  and  that  labor  unions, 
which  for  many  years  had  been  suppressed,  would  again 
be  tolerated.  The  result  has  been  a  furore  of  labor  agita- 
tion, accompanied  by  ten  times  as  many  strikes  as  ever 
before.  Small  wonder  that  sober  men  are  alarmed  and 
groping  after  some  remedy  for  all  these  ills. 

n.     Consequent  Demands  in  Missionary  Work 

We  now  turn  to  consider  some  of  the  practical  bear- 
ings on  the  missionary  movement  and  the  Churches  of 
the  changes  in  Japanese  thought  and  life  noted  above. 

1.     More  Exacting  Requirements  of  Missionaries. 
The  added  consciousness  of  power  and  ability  which 


114  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  war  has  brought  to  the  whole  Japanese  people  has 
affected  the  standard  of  missionary  qualifications. 

For  a  decade  past  the  responsible  leaders  of  the  Japa- 
nese Churches  have  pleaded  for  more  missionaries,  and 
not  entirely  in  vain.  That  plea  is  still  being  made.  But  far 
louder  than  the  demand  for  added  numbers  is  the  request 
for  finer  quality.  Not  that  they  expect  only  paragons, 
but  they  do  beg  for  a  larger  proportion  of  men  and 
women  possessing  either  specialized  training  and  experi- 
ence or  radiant  Christian  character  and  self -forgetful 
willingness  to  do  hard,  obscure  tasks.  Besides  regular 
missionaries,  there  is  need  for  two  sorts  of  short-term 
workers :  first,  for  Christian  men  and  women  of  eminent 
attainments  to  spend  from  a  month  to  a  year  on  special 
missions,  lecturing  and  conferring  and  having  individual 
interviews.  The  visits  of  such  men  as  George  Trumbull 
Ladd,  Charles  Cuthbert  Hall,  Henry  C.  King,  John  R. 
Mott,  Raymond  Robins,  Edward  I.  Bosworth,  Robert  E. 
Speer,  and  the  late  Charles  R.  Henderson  have  changed 
the  life-currents  of  thousands  of  now  influential  Japa- 
nese. Second,  for  teachers  of  English  in  government 
schools,  somewhat  like  those  whom  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  has  supplied,  but  men  prepared 
to  stay  out  for  three  or  four  years  instead  of  two.  The 
boards  might  well  pay  their  traveling  expenses. 

2.  Increased  Financial  Resources  but  Continued  Need 
of  Money  from  Abroad. 

The  war  has  enabled  the  Japanese  Government  to  amass 
a  gold  specie  reserve  of  $500,000,000  and  to  lend  hun- 
dreds of  millions  to  China  and  to  the  European  Allies. 
This  large  increment  of  wealth,  however,  has  not  yet  been 
widely  distributed,  and  very  few  Christians  have  become 
rich.  On  the  contrary,  the  majority  of  the  Christians, 
like  other  low-salaried  people,  find  their  slowly  swelling 
pay  envelopes  quickly  shrunk  again  by  the  more  than 
twofold  increase  in  the  cost  of  necessaries  since  1914. 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  115 

The  net  result  is  only  a  moderate  gain  in  the  financial 
power  of  the  Christian  body.  They  give  at  least  as 
generously  as  the  Christians  of  America,  but  it  is  impos- 
sible for  them  to  make  the  present  Churches  and  other 
Christian  institutions  independent  of  foreign  aid  and  at 
the  same  time  to  expand  into  the  vast  and  practically 
untouched  industrial  suburbs  and  the  rural  communities. 
The  agencies  of  demoralization  are  aggressive.  The  influ- 
ence of  Japan  for  good  or  ill  on  the  rest  of  Asia  is  greater 
than  ever  before.  If  we  expect  the  Christian  forces  of 
Japan  to  overcome  the  heavy  odds  against  them  and  Chris- 
tianize the  whole  nation,  it  is  only  elementary  common 
sense  for  the  Christians  of  America  to  give  all  the  money 
and  missionaries  that  can  be  wisely  utilized.  Much  of  the 
money  from  abroad  ought  to  be  applied  to  the  training 
of  able  Japanese  leaders,  of  whom  there  is  a  marked 
shortage.  But  the  use  of  gifts  and  the  holding  of  prop- 
erty should  be  entrusted  more  than  heretofore  to  the 
Japanese.  The  leading  Christian  men  are  able,  careful 
administrators  with  a  high  sense  of  honor. 

3.  Rising  Educational  Standards  Demand  Better 
Christian  Educational  Institutions. 

The  last  Diet  voted  $22,000,000  for  new  colleges  and 
professional  schools  during  the  coming  decade.  To  this 
the  Emperor  added  $5,000,000  and  the  localities  affected 
are  expected  to  contribute  $10,000,000  more.  Compared 
with  this  great  sum  and  the  large  annual  government  ap- 
propriations for  higher  education,  the  total  amount  ap- 
propriated for  all  the  Christian  schools  is  paltry  indeed. 
At  length  in  1918  a  few  mission  boards  proposed  to 
pledge  $70,000  a  year  for  five  years  to  start  the  urgently 
needed  Christian  University  in  Tokyo,  on  condition  that 
an  equal  amount  be  raised  by  the  promoters  in  Japan. 
This  is  good,  but  still  better  would  it  be  to  reduce  at  the 
start  the  amount  required  from  Japan  and  increase  the 
amount  to  be  supplied  by  the  boards.    The  whole  enter- 


116  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

prise  ought  to  be  projected  on  a  generous  scale  and  begun 
without  delay.^ 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  $37,000,000  above  men- 
tioned is  exclusively  for  men's  colleges.  This  leaves 
an  extraordinarily  wide  door  of  opportunity  before  the 
Christian  movement  to  expand  its  schools  and  colleges 
for  girls.  The  steady  emergence  of  Japanese  women  into 
public  positions  of  influence  adds  urgency  to  such  an  ex- 
pansion. It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  Tokyo  Woman's 
Christian  University,  so  auspiciously  started  last  year, 
will  prove  to  be  but  the  first  step  in  the  comprehensive 
advance  of  women's  education  by  the  united  effort  of  all 
the  boards  and  Churches. 

4.     Increased  Attention  to  Social  Service. 

The  social  unrest  and  the  nascent  self -consciousness  of 
labor  described  above  present  a  great  challenge  to  the 
missionary  movement.  Two  points  in  particular  should 
be  noted. 

First,  from  early  years  the  movement  for  bettering  the 
conditions  for  labor  in  Japan  has  in  many  cases  been  led 
by  Christian  men.  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that 
this  should  be  true  in  even  larger  measure,  so  that  the 
labor  movement  in  Japan  will  not  degenerate  into  a  ma- 
terialistic and  atheistic  propaganda,  like  that  which  has 
accompanied  the  labor  movement  in  some  parts  of 
Europe. 

Secondly,  the  missionary  movement  should  gladly  ap- 
propriate money  and  assign  a  few  workers  in  order  to 
strengthen  existing  Christian  social  agencies  and  to  found 
new  agencies.  It  should  not  be  thought  that  the  Christian 
body  in  Japan  is  alone  in  attempting  to  solve  these  social 
problems.  Men  of  the  highest  character  and  ability,  like 
Baron  Shibusawa,  are  seriously  laboring  to  bring  about 


2  After  the  above  sentences  were  in  proof,  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement  approved  the  asking  of  $1,700,000  for  the  Uni- 
versity from  the  mission  boards  interested. 


THE  WAR  AND  JAPAN  117 

reforms  in  working  and  living  conditions,  and  they  have 
large  sums  of  money  at  their  disposal.  The  Govern- 
ment likewise  has  in  its  Social  Work  Bureau  a  number 
of  men  abreast  of  the  latest  ideas  in  social  welfare,  among 
whom  are  several  Christians.  But  while  we  should  look 
with  sympathy  and  approval  on  all  such  efforts,  we  know 
that  any  permanent  and  radical  solution  must  be  based 
upon  Christian  principles.  The  operation  of  social  insti- 
tutions must  be  given  warmth  and  sympathy  by  the  touch 
of  Christian  brotherliness.  It  is,  therefore,  no  time  for 
half-hearted  measures.  A  training  school  for  Christian 
social  workers,  neighborhood  houses,  working  people's 
clubs,  and  medical  and  legal  clinics  should  be  established. 
The  Japanese  public  is  in  a  mood  to  be  peculiarly  im- 
pressed by  the  social  application  of  Christianity.  Twenty- 
five  years  ago  apologetics  was  in  demand,  but  today  men 
want  evidence  rather  than  argument. 

5.  Christian  Literature  More  Needed  than  Before 
the  War. 

Democracy  in  all  its  aspects  will  doubtless  continue 
to  be  discussed  confidently  by  popular  writers,  but  they 
will  in  many  cases  be  blind  leaders  of  the  blind,  because 
they  do  not  understand  and  sympathize  with  the  Chris- 
tian ideals  which  underlie  any  democracy  worthy  of  the 
name.  It  remains  for  Christians  to  fill  the  gap.  Only 
Christian  Japanese  writers,  thoroughly  at  home  with 
both  Oriental  and  Occidental  thought,  can  write  in  that 
fashion.  Fortunately  there  is  an  increasing  number  of 
such  men  and  women,  and  their  pens  and  their  counsel 
ought  to  be  far  more  liberally  drawn  upon  than  at  present 
by  literature  agencies.  The  educated  people,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  students,  are  more  accessible  to  the 
written  than  to  the  spoken  message  of  Christianity.  This 
is  true  even  of  those  who  live  near  churches  in  the  cities. 
It  is  still  more  true  of  the  literate  country  people  who 
often  live  far  from  the  churches  and  who  have  more  time 


118  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

to  think  than  city  folk.  A  new  and  inviting  field  for 
properly  adapted  literature  is  to  be  found  among  the 
awakening  laboring  people,  whose  minds  are  bewildered 
by  novel  notions  about  labor  unions,  individual  liberty, 
and  high  wages.  Women,  too,  are  feeling  the  stir  of 
new  ideas  and  are  groping  about  for  larger  freedom. 

All  these  diverse  groups  need  literature  which  presents 
the  old  basic  truths  of  the  Kingdom  in  phrases  that  grip 
the  attention  of  men  today  and  make  clear  their  applica- 
tion to  the  problems  of  the  hour. 

Our  survey  of  the  moral  and  religious  outlook  in  Japan 
has  revealed  a  scene  of  blended  light  and  shadow.  The 
forces  of  reaction  and  demoralization  are  aggressive,  but 
the  forces  of  liberalism  and  construction  are  making 
steady  gains.  The  people  are  marvelously  open-minded, 
the  Government  is  hospitable  to  liberal  influences,  the 
Christian  body  is  alive  and  vigorous,  thoughtful  men  are 
recognizing  the  inadequacy  of  old  remedies  and  are  look- 
ing expectantly  toward  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  a  situation 
that  should  challenge  the  Christians  of  America  to  make 
unprecedented  efforts  for  the  Christianization  of  the 
Japanese  people. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  KOREA 

Among  all  the  mission  fields  of  the  Church  there  is  none 
that  today  presents  so  confused  a  situation  as  Korea, 
The  increased  emphasis  everywhere  on  democracy,  free- 
dom, and  self-determination  and  the  almost  universal 
unrest  after  the  war  are  finding  a  maximum  expression 
in  what  was  not  long  ago  the  quiet,  hermit  nation  of  the 
world. 

I.     The  Political  Situation 

Thirty  years  ago  the  missionary  found  Korea  a  little 
nation  quite  by  herself,  differing  from  China  on  the  one 
hand  and  from  Japan  on  the  other.  She  had  drunk 
deeply  of  Confucian  waters  and  was  conservative  to  a 
degree.  Still  in  the  old  teachings  of  the  East  she  had 
imbibed  much  that  prepared  her  for  the  oncoming  of 
the  missionary.  God  was  ruler  over  all ;  His  voice 
sounded  forth  from  the  sacred  books  calling  men  to  lis- 
ten :  "Honor  thy  parents" ;  "Cease  to  do  ill,  learn  to  do 
well."  The  customs  and  habits,  the  joys  and  sorrows 
of  the  men  and  women  of  the  Bible  were  found  to  be  one 
with  those  of  her  ancient  people.  Scarcely  yet  have  they 
learned  to  know  Dante,  Shakespeare,  Napoleon,  while 
Peter,  James,  and  John  have  walked  with  them  arm  in 
arm  for  a  quarter  of  a  century.  It  was  indeed  a  famous 
victory,  this  invasion  of  the  Bible.  The  people  of  Korea 
who  go  to  church  suggest  but  a  small  fraction  of  those 
who  have  read  and  pondered  over  its  sacred  pages. 

But  thirty  long  years  have  passed  and  much  water  has 


120  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

run  under  Korea's  stone  bridges.  Instead  of  the  back- 
ward look  toward  the  ancients,  her  men  now  look  for- 
ward. Old  ideas  are  gone  and  with  them  the  spirits  and 
dreamlands  of  antiquity.  Unfortunately,  however,  the 
full  fruitage  of  the  awakening  is  delayed  by  the  political 
and  social  situation.  From  669  A.  D.  till  August,  1910, 
twelve  hundred  and  forty-one  years,  Korea  was  an  undi- 
vided kingdom.  Only  twice  in  all  that  time  did  her 
dynasty  change,  once  in  918,  and  again  in  1393,  and  never 
did  she  have  any  internal  wars  so  great  as  those  of  the 
Roses  of  England.  Scholars  and  writers  lived  and  flour- 
ished, an  army  of  them,  when  our  fathers  had  only 
Chaucer.  In  1600  an  assembly  of  as  brilliant  literati  as 
the  world  has  ever  seen  gathered  in  Seoul,  unconscious 
that  on  the  other  side  of  this  little  planet  Shakespeare 
was  writing  "Hamlet."  The  Japanese  have  a  deep  respect 
for  the  literature  of  this  little  kingdom  and  eagerly  possess 
themselves  of  the  works  of  Korean  scholars.  This  great- 
ness in  letters  was  paralleled  by  a  wonderful  skill  in 
porcelain  and  paper  making,  in  printing,  in  brass  and  iron 
work.  The  Koreans  gave  evidence  of  being  a  highly 
gifted  people,  untouched  by  the  outer  world.  The  suze- 
rainty of  China  was  only  a  sort  of  gentlemen's  agreement 
between  the  Imperial  and  Royal  Houses.  The  Chinese 
never  thought  of  interfering  with  Korea's  internal  affairs 
for  all  these  fourteen  hundred  years. 

In  1910  Korea  was  lost,  not  by  conquest,  but  by  the 
traitorous  action  of  half  a  dozen  officials  who  handed 
over  the  country  to  Japan.  These  men  were  given  liberal 
pensions  and  enjoy  the  spoils  today,  while  the  awakened 
people  behold  their  land  in  bondage.  Still  we  must  speak 
a  word  in  behalf  of  Japan.  While  balance  of  power  ruled 
the  world  and  Korea  was  free  to  coquet  with  Russia,  the 
Tokyo  Government  found  in  a  free  yet  unstable  Korea 
a  constant  menace  to  its  safety.  This  was  the  reason  for 
the  prompt  and  absolute  annexation.  It  was  really  caused 
by  misgovernment  on  the  part  of  Korea  herself,  by  her 


THE  WAR  AND  KOREA  121 

misguided  king  and  corrupt  officials ;  yet  her  situation  is 
none  the  less  bitter  on  that  account. 

Korea  and  Japan  find  it  impossible  to  live  as  one  peo- 
ple, so  different  are  they.  Notice  a  few  of  their  differ- 
ences. The  Japanese  are  worshipers  of  the  Emperor  and 
count  his  existence  semi-divine.  The  Koreans  laugh  at 
the  idea.  To  them  the  only  ruler  who  could  ever  claim 
divine  right  of  kingship  was  the  defunct  Emperor  of 
China.  The  Koreans,  even  the  lowest  classes,  are  all 
more  or  less  gentlemen  imbued  with  the  great  truths 
of  Confucianism,  while  the  lower-class  Japanese  are  as 
primitive  as  the  naked  South  Sea  Islanders.  The  Korean 
guards  his  person  and  his  womenfolk  from  the  public 
eye  with  the  most  rigid  exactitude.  The  Japanese  lack 
of  sensitiveness  to  personal  exposure  is  to  the  Korean 
the  limit  of  indecency.  The  Korean  is  a  man  of  the  pen, 
while  the  Japanese  is  a  warrior.  Military  officials  in 
Korea  have  always  been  rated  second-class,  while  Japan 
admires  beyond  measure  the  clicking  spurs  and  heels  of  a 
Hohenzollern.  The  Japanese  is  a  man  who  loves  infinite 
detail,  while  the  Korean  loathes  it.  Rules  and  regulations 
that  require  you  to  prepare  in  triplicate  details  that  run 
into  rates  of  half  a  farthing  are  as  natural  to  the  Japanese 
as  the  goose-step  is  to  the  German.  Such  exactness  is  an 
abomination  to  Korea  and  when  its  system  is  put  upon 
her  by  force  it  becomes  a  strait- jacket  impossible  to 
endure. 

Japan  is  clean  and  neat  in  many  ways  in  which  Korea 
is  disorderly ;  she  is  also  hard-working,  while  the  Korean 
is  a  gentleman  of  leisure.  The  Japanese  is  effusive  in 
manner  and  makes  much  of  ceremony,  while  the  Korean, 
wholly  undemonstrative,  misunderstands  this  and  counts 
it  insincerity.  The  place  of  the  prostitute  in  Japan  is 
shocking  to  Korea.  When  a  candidate  for  Parliament 
can  issue  a  manifesto  as  proof  of  his  worth  and  fitness 
for  office,  stating  that  he  is  backed  up  by  the  lawyers 
of  the  town,  by  the  rice  merchants,  and  by  the  heads  of 


123  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  prostitutes'  guilds,  without  giving  any  offense  or  call- 
ing forth  any  remarks,  we  can  judge  of  the  peculiar  view 
Japan  has  as  to  the  "strange  woman."  Korea's  view 
of  her  is  just  what  ours  is  or  should  be. 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  illustrations  how  difficult 
it  is  for  Korea  and  Japan  to  walk  together.  Korea  is 
China  at  heart  and  while  Japan  got  her  civilization  from 
China,  too,  she  has  been  touched  but  superficially  and  is 
still  a  people  from  the  islands  of  the  sea. 

It  is  perfectly  true  that  Japan  has  contributed  good 
roads,  hygienic  benefits,  and  orderliness;  has  made,  in 
many  cases,  the  desert  to  blossom  as  the  rose.  Yet  she 
has  not  begun  to  win  the  Korean.  Perhaps  she  never 
can.  It  begins  to  look  as  though  she  had  an  Ireland  of 
nearly  20,000,000  people  on  her  hands — and  no  Ulster. 
Today  Japan  sits  upon  the  safety  valve,  while  the  boilers 
beneath  are  cracking  under  the  expansive  pressure. 

II.    The  Effect  on  Missionary  Opportunity 

Under  such  conditions  imagine  missionary  work !  We 
may  sympathize  with  the  Japanese  in  his  fear  of  Chris- 
tianity. Christianity's  propaganda  brings  the  foreigner 
into  intimate  relation  with  the  Korean,  with  his  life,  his 
inner  heart,  his  soul.  The  missionary  is  there  to  comfort, 
to  guide,  to  help  onward  and  upward.  The  intimacy  thus 
established  is  offensive  to  the  Japanese  bureaucrat,  who 
rules  by  the  sword,  who  wants  the  Korean  to  be  a  loyal 
subject  of  the  Mikado  but  cannot  win  him  over.  Chris- 
tianity is  a  link  between  the  Korean  and  the  foreigner 
such  as  the  Japanese  of  this  type  can  never  hope  to  forge. 
The  upper  officials  and  Japanese  of  the  better  sort  accept 
the  situation  and  are  willing  in  a  kindly  spirit  to  make 
the  best  of  it,  hoping  that  the  missionary  will  aid  them 
in  establishing  Korean  loyalty.  The  lower  officials  and 
the  military  clique  regard  Christianity  as  a  nuisance  which 
must  be  opposed  and  suppressed.  The  average  Japanese 
newspaper  takes  a  similar  view. 


THE  WAR  AND  KOREA  133 

The  agitation  of  a  year  ago  was  caused  by  the  weari- 
ness and  exasperation  felt  by  the  Korean  at  all  things 
Japanese,  particularly  under  the  stimulus  of  the  emphasis 
on  democracy  and  self-determination  created  by  the  war. 
In  the  forefront  of  the  agitation  were  many  Christians. 
The  result  was  that  ere  March  passed  nearly  all  the  lead- 
ers of  the  Church  were  locked  up.  Immediately  the 
prison  walls  began  to  echo  with  singing  and  the  cell  be- 
came a  house  of  prayer.  Judging  from  results  one  might 
say  that  the  prison  outside  the  west  gate  of  Seoul  was 
the  greatest  revival  center  in  the  country,  a  true  theolog- 
ical hall  in  fact.  Many  who  entered  in  darkness  came  out 
believers  in  Christ.  This  tendency  only  confirmed  the 
belief  of  the  Japanese  that  Christianity  was  persistently 
on  the  side  of  the  offending  Korean.  Concluding  that 
persuasion  had  been  of  no  avail  and  that  all  public  bene- 
fits had  been  fruitless,  they  turned  to  force  as  a  deterrent 
and  used  it  in  every  way.  Such  tactics  only  hardened 
the  Korean  in  his  determination. 

One  important  result  of  the  agitation  in  which  Chris- 
tianity is  indirectly  involved  has  been  a  sweeping  change 
of  government  in  Korea,  involving  much  substitution  of 
civil  for  military  authority.  It  is  doubtful,  however, 
whether  this  will  bring  much  respite.  The  Koreans  will 
probably  become  a  sullen,  dogged  nation  biding  their 
time.  Women  as  well  as  men  are  agitating,  noble  lords 
as  well  as  simple  folk.  The  women  who  thirty  years  ago 
were  prisoners  in  their  houses,  unseen,  unless  of  the  very 
lowest  class,  are  now  openly  sharing  with  husband  and 
son  the  fortunes  of  the  day.  Women  form  the  larger 
proportion  of  those  in  the  church  congregations  and 
remain  our  hope  for  the  future.  Today  many  are  in 
prison  and  have  been  subjected  to  unspeakable  insult  at 
the  hands  of  police  and  gendarmes.  Their  courage  has 
been  a  wonder.  Those  who  face  the  fury  of  Japanese 
punishment  are  heroes,  be  they  Christian  or  otherwise. 

This   agitation  seems   likely  to  continue.     The   very 


134  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

efforts  of  the  Japanese  to  instil  loyalty  to  Japan  into  the 
mind  of  the  Korean  student  is  only  firing  his  soul  with 
a  greater  love  for  his  own  type  of  life. 

Under  such  circumstances  Christianity's  opportunity 
may  be  expressed  as  follows : 

1.  The  thought  of  independence  occupies  the  Korean's 
entire  mental  horizon.  Under  such  conditions  it  is  very 
difficult  to  drive  home  Christian  truth.  The  missionaries 
have  seen  years  when  political  ferment  crowded  the 
churches,  but  with  very  scant  spiritual  results.  The 
Korean  is  a  man  of  one  idea.  If  it  be  a  large  one,  it 
fully  occupies  his  mind  to  the  exclusion  of  all  else.  On 
the  other  hand,  there  is  the  consciousness  that  God  lives, 
that  He  is  on  the  side  of  right,  and  that  if  His  people 
do  their  part  fairly  and  honestly  He  will  swing  the  for- 
tunes of  the  day  in  their  favor.  Being  without  arms  and 
habitually  opposed  to  violence,  it  is  natural  for  them  to 
appeal  in  prayer  to  God.  From  this  angle  we  may  hope 
for  a  response  on  the  part  of  many  to  the  missionary 
message. 

2.  The  present  generation  of  Koreans,  however,  are 
no  longer  influenced  by  the  old  Confucian  tenets  that 
prompted  their  search  for  Christian  truth.  Schools, 
newspapers,  and  modern  books  all  incline  them  toward 
materialism.  They  are  out  on  an  uncharted  sea,  where 
the  peering  eye  and  the  questioning  soul  supplant  the  old- 
fashioned  simple  faith  of  a  generation  ago.  They  are 
therefore  less  responsive  to  the  work  of  the  missionary. 

3.  The  Government,  however  kind  and  fair  it  may  be, 
— and  the  high  officials  have  always  been  most  kind  and 
courteous — can  never  view  with  favor  the  present  Chris- 
tian propaganda.  While  they  will  not  forbid  it,  they  can 
so  easily  throw  out  hints  and  suggestions  of  advantage, 
safety,  security,  and  prosperity  outside  the  Christian 
sphere  that  many  will  yield.  In  fact,  during  recent  years 
there  has  been  a  marked  falling  off  of  attendance  at 
church  on  this  account.    A  very  wise  Korean  made  the 


THE  WAR  AND  KOREA  125 

remark  that  his  people  moved  along  the  lines  of  least 
resistance.  This  is  in  a  large  measure  true  and  we  can 
see  how  a  little  police  pressure  can  have  much  to  do  with 
the  size  of  the  congregation  today. 

4.  The  Korean  estimate  of  the  foreigner  has  changed. 
In  old  days  we  were  sages  in  possession  of  the  Book. 
Today  we  are  but  ordinary  Westerners,  survivors  of  the 
Great  War.  The  real  rule  of  the  Church  has  passed  from 
our  hands  and  more  and  more  we  recede  into  the  place 
of  quiet  counselors.  This  is  really  good  for  the  mission- 
ary, as  it  makes  his  inner  worth  his  only  asset. 

5.  The  world  has  swung  on  into  a  new  center  where, 
in  the  thought  of  many  Koreans,  Christianity  as  well  as 
civilization  in  general  is  out  of  date.  "Cease  to  do  what 
the  fathers  did  and  strike  out  into  something  new.  We 
new  ones  are  the  people.  Let  all  old- fogy  notions  go  to 
the  winds ;  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry."  There  is  much  of 
this  madness  in  the  air  of  East  Asia  today.  "Who  would 
think  of  sitting  down  and  droning  over  a  worn-out  hymn 
in  church  ?  Away  with  it !"  Like  the  miasma  of  the 
"flu"  this  spirit  more  or  less  encircles  the  whole  earth, 
including  Korea. 

From  this  brief  discussion  it  will  be  clear  that  mission- 
aries in  Korea  have  a  great  task  before  them,  the  out- 
look being  something  like  what  it  was  in  days  of  trench 
warfare.  A  united  effort,  however,  with  denominational 
differences  eliminated  and  denominational  unity  in- 
creased, will  with  the  blessing  of  God  win  through  and 
continue  the  work  of  grace  so  richly  manifested  in  past 
years.  May  God  guide  them  so  that  the  days  of  faith 
and  hope  and  love  may  not  be  lost  to  poor  Korea. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN  AFRICA 

Africa  has  had  a  much  larger  place  in  relation  to  the 
war  than  is  generally  realized.  In  the  first  place,  political 
relations  between  the  European  nations  in  Africa  must  be 
reckoned  amongst  the  important  causes  leading  up  to  the 
war.  After  the  entrance  of  Germany  among  coloniz- 
ing powers,  by  her  first  acquisition  of  territory  in  South- 
west Africa  in  1885,  it  became  increasingly  apparent  that 
German  ambitions  for  an  African  empire  would  run 
counter  to  the  established  interests  of  England  and 
France.  While  those  two  nations  attempted  to  make 
room  for  her,  on  the  whole  with  good  grace  and  reason- 
ably cordial  welcome,  Germany's  plans  for  the  acquisition 
of  vast  tropical  resources,  in  order  to  make  possible  the 
realization  of  her  dreams  of  power  in  Europe,  included 
the  purpose  of  stripping  from  England  her  choicest  terri- 
tory and  taking  possession  of  Belgian  Congo  and  of  a 
substantial  portion  of  French  territory.  While  these 
colossal  plans  did  not  come  to  light  till  Germany  felt  her- 
self strong  enough  to  proclaim  her  purpose,  there  was  a 
tension  in  the  air  frequently  observed  by  impartial  travel- 
ers which  pointed  to  conflict  at  no  distant  date.  It  was- 
the  threat  of  German  truculence  that  led  France  and 
Great  Britain  to  settle  their  conflict  of  interests  by  the 
Entente  Cordiale  in  1904,  which  was  "made  in  Africa" 
in  the  sense  that  it  grew  out  of  the  adjustments  of  the 
Morocco  affair.  Africa  has  been  as  much  of  a  powder 
magazine  as  the  Balkans. 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  127 

I.     Africa's  Part  in  the  War 

When  the  war  began,  some  of  its  earliest,  some  of  its 
most  extended,  and  some  of  its  bitterest  campaigns  were 
fought  in  Africa.  Germany  had  counted  heavily  on  the 
alienation  of  the  Mohammedan  populations  in  North  Af- 
rica from  the  Allied  cause  and  on  the  rebellion  of  the 
Dutch  in  South  Africa  against  British  rule,  in  both  of 
which  hopes  she  was  disappointed,  and  cordial  coopera- 
tion for  the  most  part  in  both  those  great  sections  helped 
to  save  the  civilization  of  the  world.  The  participation 
of  the  black  Africans  themselves  in  the  war  on  the  Allied 
side  is  no  insignificant  matter.  France  is  said  to  have 
drawn  half  a  million  native  troops  from  her  African  pos- 
sessions, with  many  thousands  more  of  laborers.  British 
native  troops  from  both  West  and  East  Africa  partici- 
pated in  the  German  East  African  campaign.  The  Bel- 
gian army  which  took  Tabora  in  German  East  Africa 
was  composed  almost  entirely  of  natives  under  white 
officers.  Portuguese  native  troops  took  part  in  the  same 
campaign.  One  hundred  and  sixty-seven  thousand  native 
transport  carriers  were  used  by  the  British  in  that  cam- 
paign, besides  stretcher  corps,  drivers,  etc.  From  South 
Africa  93,000  natives  went  forth  to  the  various  campaigns 
and  20,000  of  that  number  went  to  France  as  a  native 
labor  contingent.  No  complete  record  of  native  participa- 
tion nor  of  their  sufferings  and  the  disturbance  of  their 
lives  can  be  given  here.  It  may  be  computed  from  these 
known  facts  that  the  numbers  of  natives  actually  engaged 
in  military  service  will  run  to  more  than  a  million.  The 
great  bulk  of  the  German  army  also  which  for  three 
years  resisted  the  conquest  of  German  East  Africa  was 
composed  of  native  troops. 

An  enormous  amount  of  suffering  was  involved.  Three 
immense  sections  of  country,  aggregating  territory  five 
times  the  area  of  the  whole  German  Empire  in  Europe, 
have  been  battle  grounds  for  longer  or  shorter  periods. 
Even  where  native  tribes  were  not  combatants  on  one 


128  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

side  or  the  other  their  villages  were  wiped  out,  their 
crops  confiscated  or  destroyed,  and  they  were  interned  in 
refugee  camps  by  one  combatant  army  or  the  other. 
Famine  conditions  ensued  even  after  actual  fighting  was 
over,  owing  to  the  necessity  of  recovering  from  the  wil- 
derness the  cultivated  lands  which  it  so  quickly  swallows 
up.  About  thirty  per  cent  of  the  population  of  the 
Batanga  district  of  the  Kamerun  was  wiped  out.  Casual- 
ties amongst  natives  as  a  result  of  the  war  will  probably 
run  into  the  hundreds  of  thousands.  Besides  the  disturb- 
ances in  actual  war  areas,  rebellions  were  stirred  up  by 
arbitrary  methods  of  recruiting,  as  in  Portuguese  East 
Africa,  or  advantage  was  taken  of  the  existence  of  an 
unusual  military  force  to  complete  the  subjugation  of  a 
half-subdued  tribe,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Vakuanyama  in 
Portuguese  West  Africa. 

II.     Social  and  Religious  Effects 

Everywhere  the  economic  effects  of  the  war  have  been 
sharply  felt.  In  the  war  areas  trade  practically  disap- 
peared. Advanced  natives  went  back  to  the  use  of  bark 
cloth  and  other  primitive  customs  and  all  sorts  of  expe- 
dients were  resorted  to  by  missionaries  to  supply  the  place 
of  imported  articles  unobtainable.  In  South  Africa  the 
tremendous  increase  in  the  cost  of  living  has  made  native 
wages  inadequate  to  their  growing  needs.  This,  added 
to  the  increasing  scarcity  of  land  and  the  consequent 
drift  to  the  labor  centers,  has  made  a  fertile  field  for  the 
labor  agitator,  a  newcomer  amongst  the  natives.  Agents 
of  the  I.  W.  W.  have  organized  the  Industrial  Workers 
of  Africa  on  the  Rand.  Native  strikes  have  occurred 
during  the  war.  Industrial  unrest  has  been  in  marked 
contrast  to  the  natives'  political  loyalty.  In  the  most 
primitive  parts  of  the  continent  the  hard  economic  condi- 
tions have  created  a  feeling  of  dependence  and  have  made 
the  people  more  accessible  to  missionary  effort.     In  the 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  129 

more  settled  areas  these  conditions  have  resulted  in  feel- 
ings of  bitterness  toward  the  white  man  unfavorable  to 
the  missionary  message.  There  has  been  a  resurgence  of 
the  Ethiopian  movements  toward  ecclesiastical  independ- 
ence, though  these  have  not  reached  serious  proportions. 

The  Literary  Digest  recently  had  a  cartoon  in  which 
the  black  man  was  pictured  as  Rodin's  Thinker.  In- 
tended to  illustrate  the  mental  attitude  of  the  American 
Negro,  the  cartoon  well  represents  the  new  mental  condi- 
tion produced  by  the  war  even  in  Africa.  Several  corre- 
spondents record  their  observations  of  the  marked  effect 
on  natives  of  having  taken  part  in  a  white  man's  war, 
not  only  killing  other  Africans  in  defense  of  a  govern- 
ment in  which  they  have  no  voice,  but  even  shooting  down 
white  men.  They  have  had  the  experience  of  being 
needed  by  the  white  man  in  a  crisis  and  being  called  upon 
to  volunteer  for  the  service.  The  thousands  who  have 
been  overseas  have  had  their  mental  horizon  immensely 
broadened  and  have  come  in  contact  with  Europeans 
whose  attitude  toward  them  was  one  of  gratitude  and 
neighborliness. 

The  African  is  more  or  less  consciously  taking  stock 
of  his  position.  In  areas  like  South  Africa  he  is  begin- 
ning to  feel  his  need  of  political  power.  His  demands 
are  becoming  articulate  and  a  strong  racial  consciousness 
is  developing.  He  is  more  or  less  preoccupied  with  politi- 
cal matters  and  is  not  perhaps  as  susceptible  as  hereto- 
fore to  the  ordinary  appeal  of  the  Gospel.  It  must  find 
forms  of  approach  and  appeal  suitable  to  his  new  condi- 
tion. Spiritually,  the  confusion  caused  by  his  rapidly 
changing  social  life  has  been  intensified  by  the  war.  The 
old  standards  and  sanctions  of  animism  have  proved 
unequal  to  the  strain  of  the  rapidly  developing  individual- 
ism. The  new  standards  of  Christianity  have  been  sub- 
jected to  a  sudden  strain.  The  native  mind  is  in  a  state 
of  confusion  which  renders  it  susceptible  to  both  good 
and  evil  influences. 


130  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

III.     Political  Effects 

The  native  population  is  not  sufficiently  developed  to  get 
advantage  from  the  doctrine  of  self-determination  even 
to  the  extent  of  determining  what  European  nation  shall 
have  the  mandate  over  them,  although  Mr.  Lloyd  George 
on  several  occasions  expressed  his  intention  of  securing 
for  them  that  right.  There  is  little  for  them  to  lose  in 
being  handed  over  from  one  overlordship  to  another, 
for  they  possessed  only  the  most  elementary  political  priv- 
ileges under  any  of  the  European  governments.  Such 
political  advantage  as  they  may  derive  from  the  war  must 
be  in  the  direction  of  better  government  and  the  securing 
of  larger  rights  as  the  result  of  the  awakening  of  an 
international  conscience. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  African  will  benefit 
by  passing  from  the  control  of  Germany  to  that  of  Great 
Britain,  and  probably  also  to  that  of  France.  In  the 
period  of  adjustment  following  upon  the  change  from 
German  to  French  control  in  the  Kamerun  such  advan- 
tage is  not  immediately  apparent.  French  control,  partly 
owing  to  anxiety  to  abandon  German  severity  and  partly 
owing  to  the  lack  of  competent  officials  during  the  stress 
of  the  war,  has  been  somewhat  lax,  and  certain  unruly 
elements  amongst  the  natives  have  been  out  of  hand,  so 
that  the  French  have  felt  themselves  in  danger  of  losing 
the  respect  of  the  mass  of  the  natives.  Moreover,  the 
French  are  probably  by  habit  less  sympathetic  toward 
missionary  effort  than  the  Germans,  but  it  is  at  least 
certain  that  from  the  standpoint  of  native  interests  the 
restoration  of  the  colonies  to  Germany  was  unthinkable. 
Without  going  into  details  of  German  administration  it  is 
obvious  that  her  policy  of  building  up  a  great  military 
system  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  an  African  empire, 
and  her  plantation  system  for  exploiting  the  country's 
resources,  offered  little  future  for  the  natives  except  that 
of  serfs,  and  13,000,000  people  will  breathe  easier  for  her 
absence  from  Africa. 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  131 

But  it  is  to  the  influence  of  the  mandatory  system  on 
the  government  of  all  the  European  territories  in  Africa 
that  we  must  look  for  improvement  in  the  natives'  politi- 
cal position.  The  great  difficulty  with  the  government 
of  Africa  has  been  the  assumption  of  the  right  by  Euro- 
pean nations  to  partition  African  peoples  amongst  them- 
selves and  govern  them  in  water-tight  compartments, 
subject  to  no  restraint  by  the  conscience  of  the  rest  of  the 
world  except  when  maladministration  became  so  atro- 
cious as  to  awaken  a  tardy  protest,  as  in  the  Congo  atroc- 
ities. On  the  old  imperialistic  system  the  native  popula- 
tions have  been  regarded  sometimes  as  a  burden  which 
the  white  man  had  to  assume  in  order  to  get  the  land, 
sometimes  as  an  asset  to  be  turned  to  his  own  profit,  but 
seldom  as  a  responsibility  with  the  aim  of  developing  a 
native  civilization,  not  solely  for  the  white  man's  benefit, 
but  because  it  was  fundamentally  right  and  an  obligation. 
The  conscience  of  the  Christian  world  ought  by  the  man- 
datory system  to  become  the  supreme  court  of  African 
administration. 

Conditions  differ  so  much  in  dififerent  parts  of  Africa's 
vast  area  that  no  one  system  of  government  can  be  laid 
down  for  all  parts.  In  some  parts  of  Central  Africa  the 
natives  are  in  such  primitive  and  isolated  conditions  that 
there  had  been  a  year  of  war  before  any  of  them  knew 
there  was  a  war.  On  the  other  hand  thousands  of  South 
African  natives  have  been  recruited  by  voluntary  enlist- 
ment and  have  been  in  France.  Other  thousands  have 
followed  the  progress  of  the  war  and  the  peace  negotia- 
tions in  the  English  newspapers.  They  are  familiar  with 
such  expressions  as  "self-determination,"  are  awake  to 
the  new  stirrings  amongst  the  nations  of  the  world  toward 
democracy,  and  have  sent  their  educated  leaders  overseas 
in  an  attempt  to  get  recognition  for  their  aspirations  at 
the  Peace  Conference.  Nowhere  in  Africa  are  the  native 
peoples  in  a  condition  to  set  up  and  maintain  a  democracy 
of  their  own.     Not  even  in  South  Africa  is  the  native 


132  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

population  fit  for  a  universal  exercise  of  the  franchise, 
but  there  must  be  provision  for  the  native  to  participate 
according  to  his  capacity  in  the  making  of  the  laws  affect- 
ing himself,  and  even  the  raw  native  has  a  good  degree 
of  capacity  to  participate  in  methods  of  government  of  a 
democratic  character,  provided  they  follow  the  lines  of 
native  political  organization,  as,  for  example,  through  the 
native  council.  And  as  fast  as  he  develops  in  civilization 
he  must  be  given  a  civilized  man's  place  in  the  body 
politic. 

Under  the  mandatory  system  there  must  come  a  gen- 
eral stabilizing  of  the  conditions  of  land  tenure.  The 
German  system  was  to  regard  all  land  not  actually  under 
cultivation  as  belonging  to  the  Crown.  Portugal  follows 
the  same  system.  While  this  system  has  perhaps  wrought 
no  great  injustice  as  yet,  it  is  obviously  in  the  interests  of 
European  settlement  and  on  the  theory  that  the  native 
has  no  rights  in  the  land  which  the  white  man  is  bound 
to  respect.  South  Africa  has  during  the  war  been  en- 
gaged in  an  experiment  of  territorial  separation  which, 
while  it  would  have  improved  native  tenure,  was  ship- 
wrecked on  the  selfishness  of  the  white  parliamentary 
constituencies  which  refused  to  permit  a  fair  allotment 
of  land  to  native  areas.  The  race  problem  of  South 
Africa  is  to  a  large  degree  the  native  land  problem,  and 
the  success  of  the  missionary  enterprise  is  dependent  in 
no  small  degree  upon  a  right  settlement  of  the  land  prob- 
lem. Civilized  Christian  communities  cannot  be  estab- 
lished where  migrations  due  to  uncertain  tenure,  or  ex- 
treme poverty  due  to  being  crowded  off  the  land,  make 
settled  social  and  economic  conditions  impossible.  Where 
the  aim  is  the  development  of  a  native  civilization,  as  in 
Egypt,  land  tenure  conditions  for  natives  are  generally 
fair  and  generous.  Where  the  aim  is  to  make  "a  white 
man's  country,"  as  in  South  Africa,  it  is  much  more 
difficult  to  secure  just  distribution  of  land.    The  matter 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  133 

demands  most  careful  attention  by  missionaries  and  all 
friends  of  the  natives. 

If  the  system  of  mandatories  is  really  to  be  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Africans  and  not  merely  a  cloak  for  im- 
perialism, provision  must  be  made  for  the  participation 
by  the  native  in  the  development  of  the  country's  re- 
sources other  than  as  mere  peasant  laborers.  Sugar  lands 
have  been  cut  off  from  native  areas  confirmed  by  treaties 
in  South  Africa  and  native  residents  driven  from  them 
or  compelled  to  remain  as  laborers,  when  the  people 
might  have  developed  the  plantations  themselves  if  given 
sufficient  inducement  and  guidance.  The  day  of  the 
capitalistic  concession  company  should  pass  and  give  way 
to  government  experiments  in  the  development  of  sub- 
ject races,  like  that  of  the  United  States  in  the  Philip- 
pines. The  British  Government  on  the  Gold  Coast  has 
shown  by  actual  experience  that  this  is  possible,  by  its 
development  of  the  cocoa  industry  through  encouraging 
the  natives  to  raise  the  cocoa  on  a  commercial  scale. 

The  mandatory  system  offers  another  opportunity  to 
the  Christian  conscience  of  the  world  to  wipe  out  the 
liquor  traffic  in  Africa.  The  war  has  put  an  end  tempo- 
rarily to  the  traffic  in  the  Kamerun  and  Nigeria.  Why 
should  not  the  psychological  moment  be  seized  for  mak- 
ing universal  the  prohibition  now  obtaining  over  so  large 
an  area  of  Africa? 

IV.    Effects  of  the  War  on  Missions 

1.     On  Missionary  Work. 

In  view  of  the  great  participation  of  Africa  in  the 
war,  it  was  inevitable  that  the  disturbance  of  the  mission- 
ary enterprise  should  be  great.  It  is  cause  for  great 
thankfulness  that  on  the  whole  the  work  has  gone  for- 
ward as  usual,  with  even  some  remarkable  instances  of 
speedy  recovery  from  its  upset  condition  and  some  splen- 
did examples  of  endurance  on  the  part  of  the  native 
Church.     In  some  districts  missionary  forces  were  en- 


134  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

tirely  removed  or  sadly  depleted.  In  German  East  Af- 
rica the  work  of  British  societies  was  entirely  broken  up, 
the  missionaries  subjected  to  gross  ill-treatment,  and  the 
Christian  congregations  persecuted  unmercifully.  Ger- 
man missions  in  Africa  have  been  entirely  broken  up, 
with  the  exception  of  South  Africa  where  they  have  con- 
tinued throughout  the  war  except  for  a  short  period  when 
all  Germans  of  military  age  were  interned,  including  mis- 
sionaries. Many  French  missionaries  were  taken  for 
military  service  under  French  law  and  many  British  mis- 
sionaries joined  the  forces  as  doctors,  chaplains,  officers 
in  native  contingents,  and  the  like.  In  the  Kamerun  dur- 
ing the  early  weeks  of  the  war  the  work  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  Mission  was  practically  paralyzed.  Schools 
had  to  be  closed  and  the  people  fled  in  panic  to  their  vil- 
lages. Normal  conditions  were  soon  restored  except  in 
the  areas  of  actual  fighting,  where  almost  entire  recon- 
struction wmII  be  necessary.  Property  to  the  value  of 
95,000  marks  at  pre-war  valuation  was  lost  to  that  mis- 
sion by  German  confiscation  and  much  of  it  has  had  to  be 
replaced  at  from  fifty  to  five  hundred  per  cent  advance 
in  cost.  The  closing  of  the  Basel  and  German  Baptist 
Missions  in  North  and  Central  Kamerun  has  resulted  in 
the  loss  of  one  important  district,  that  of  Bali,  to  Islam. 

2.     On  Missionary  Opportunity. 

The  chief  eflfect  on  the  missionary  opportunity  is  in 
the  intellectual  and  social  disturbance  it  has  brought  to 
the  native  mind,  as  described  above.  There  is  created  a 
new  psychological  atmosphere,  which  is  both  hopeful  and 
dangerous. 

There  are  most  encouraging  signs  of  a  less  parochial 
attitude  on  the  part  of  white  populations  and  of  colonial 
governments.  The  war  has  led  to  the  speeding  up  of 
liberal  movements — such  as  larger  support  of  native  edu- 
cation, intelligent  study  of  the  race  problem,  the  appoint- 
ment of  men  to  administrative  positions  who  have  a 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  135 

broad-minded  interest  in  the  native  and  who  are  accept- 
able to  the  natives,  and  the  extension  of  larger  rights  to 
civilized  natives,  which  point  toward  more  self-govern- 
ment and  a  limited  franchise  in  the  near  future. 

Certainly  under  the  influence  of  the  mandatory  system 
we  may  expect  the  removal  of  restrictions  against  Prot- 
estant mission  work  such  as  have  prevailed  in  some  Por- 
tuguese, Spanish,  French,  and  Belgian  territories. 

3.     On  Missionary  Method. 

The  whole  structure  of  native  life  is  changing  and  if 
Christianity  is  to  be  effective  it  must  engage  itself  not 
only  with  making  converts,  but  with  the  whole  problem 
of  the  readjustment  of  the  life  of  the  African  to  an  indus- 
trial and  commercial,  as  contrasted  with  a  pastoral,  en- 
vironment. The  missionary  must  have  a  social  message 
and  a  social  program.  In  the  country  districts  there 
should  be  efforts  to  develop  the  local  resources  of  forest, 
plantation,  home  industries,  and  agriculture,  in  coopera- 
tion with  the  Government ;  cooperative  organizations ; 
and  village  improvement.  In  the  industrial  centers  there 
should  be  campaigns  for  better  housing,  provision  for 
legal  defense  when  required,  and  for  leisure  time  occupa- 
tions, and  medical  attention  and  educational  opportunity 
should  be  made  possible  all  through  the  Church.  In  some 
instances  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  pressure  to  bear 
upon  the  responsible  heads  of  mining  and  commercial 
concerns  to  secure  better  conditions  for  the  labor  recruits 
who  are  frequently  under  their  almost  absolute  control, 
through  the  compound  system,  but  careful  watching  and 
the  stimulation  of  local  public  opinion  will  usually  be 
sufficient. 

The  native  Church  has  shown  itself  in  the  trying  cir- 
cumstances of  the  war  to  have  the  faith  and  the  staying 
qualities  that  prove  its  capacity  for  a  large  place  in  the 
reconstruction  plans  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Every 
effort  should  be  made  to  inspire  the  native  Church  with 


136  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  passion  for  the  evangelization  of  Africa,  and  world 
missionary  organizations  should  insist  that  governments 
shall  not  put  unnecessary  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  use 
of  the  African  Christians  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
heathen.  The  development  of  the  native  Church  involves 
giving  even  greater  attention  than  heretofore  to  the  train- 
ing of  native  leaders  in  the  ministry  and  the  teaching 
profession,  and  it  is  time  for  a  thorough  inquiry  concern- 
ing the  adaptability  of  present  methods  to  the  needs  of 
the  people. 

All  that  has  been  said  of  the  social  situation  puts  new 
emphasis  upon  the  necessity  for  industrial  training.  The 
native  is  being  brought  into  competition  with  representa- 
tives of  a  civilization  based  on  industrial  efficiency,  and 
a  smattering  of  literary  training  cannot  qualify  him  to 
make  for  himself  even  a  living. 

The  war  has  put  new  emphasis  upon  the  necessity  for 
cooperation  in  African  missions.  Kikuyu  has  sounded 
the  trumpet  of  advance  in  its  declaration  of  purpose  not 
to  rest  till  all  the  societies  in  that  area  shall  share  one 
Church  and  one  ministry.  There  must  be  greater  recog- 
nition of  the  essential  oneness  of  all  Churches  in  Christ, 
not  only  theoretically  but  in  the  sense  of  being  satisfied 
to  leave  Christians  who  may  have  been  converted  in  a 
particular  denomination  to  the  shepherding  of  another 
denomination  if  they  happen  to  remove  to  its  district. 
There  must  be  a  resurvey  and  a  more  definite  attempt 
than  has  yet  been  made  to  avoid  overlapping  in  the  more 
settled  portions  of  the  continent.  The  disgrace  of  the 
race  for  territory  by  the  political  denominations  of 
Europe  has  sometimes  seemed  almost  equaled  by  that 
of  the  ecclesiastical  denominations,  with  the  impor- 
tant difference  that  great  areas  are  left  unevangelized  as 
a  result  of  ecclesiastical  rivalry,  while  the  Kingdom's 
resources  are  squandered  by  the  duplication  of  agencies. 

Finally,  American  Christianity  must  take  a  much 
larger  part  in  the  evangelization  of  Africa.    It  is  gener- 


THE  WAR  AND  AFRICA  137 

ally  agreed  by  authorities  that  at  least  a  tenfold  increase 
in  the  number  of  missionary  workers  must  be  made  if  the 
present  critical  opportunity  is  not  to  be  wasted.  Corre- 
sponding increase  must  be  made  in  the  financial  support 
of  the  work.  One  great  American  Church  has  allocated 
$2,000,000  of  money  already  pledged  to  its  work  in  Af- 
rica for  the  next  five  years. 

Two  methods  of  enlarging  the  missionary  forces  pre- 
sent some  peculiar  difficulties  and  need  most  careful 
study.  The  first  is  the  restoration  of  the  German  mis- 
sions. In  parts  of  the  Kamerun  area  it  is  reported  that 
the  missionaries  identified  themselves  so  completely  with 
the  German  forces  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  natives 
would  welcome  them  back,  but  certainly  the  missionary 
forces  of  the  German  Church  must  again  find  scope  for 
their  work  in  Africa.  Strange  to  say,  the  Negro  Church 
of  America  finds  more  difficulty  than  even  our  late 
enemies  in  gaining  admission  to  a  share  in  the  redemp- 
tion of  Africa,  the  only  mission  field  possible  to  it.  It 
must  be  admitted  that  mistakes  due  to  inexperience  and 
to  a  racial  spirit  have  contributed  to  the  creation  of  a 
prejudice  against  these  workers  in  many  parts  of  Euro- 
pean-ruled Africa,  but  justice  and  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom  require  that  the  Negro  Church  be  encouraged 
to  take  its  part  in  saving  Africa  and  that  governments  be 
urged  to  make  it  possible. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 
IN   MOSLEM  LANDS^ 

I.    The  New  Situation  between  Islam  and  Chris- 
tianity 

No  statement  can  be  made  regarding  Islam  at  the 
present  day  which  will  not  be  more  or  less  conjectural. 
These  conjectures  will  be  based  on  our  knowledge  of 
Islam  as  it  is  in  its  principles,  which  can  be  fixed  pretty- 
surely  ;  and  on  its  local  and  temporary  phenomena,  with 
regard  to  which  we  cannot  be  so  sure,  or  which  may,  at 
least,  be  locally  and  temporarily  very  contradictory  and 
perplexing.  It  follows,  then,  that  such  a  report  as  this 
can  be  only  a  basis  for  future  experiment  and  verifica- 
tion in  practical  work  and  should  be  set  forth  with  that 
qualification  distinctly  stated. 

1.     The  Moslem  Situation  at  Present. 

What,  then,  is  the  immediate  history  of  our  situation, 
leading  up  to  it  and  conditioning  it  ?  For  over  a  century 
the  intellectual,  moral,  economic,  and  political  life  of 
the  Moslem  peoples  has  been  stimulated  from  the  West 
through  schools  of  all  kinds,  through  Christian  missions, 
through  trade  intercourse,  through  political  experience. 
These  stimuli  have  taken  many  different  forms  and  have 
had  varying  local  and  temporary  success,  but  they  have 
all  tended  to  the  arousing  of  thought  and  personality,  of 


1  The  several  sections  in  this  chapter  are  from  different  pens, 
as  indicated  in  the  Table  of  Contents.  Each  author  is  responsible 
only  for  the  point  of  view  of  his  own  section. 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         139 

self -consciousness  and  desires.  The  process  of  shaking 
the  Moslem  world  awake  was  at  first  very  slow  and 
seemed  almost  hopeless,  but  towards  the  end  of  the  last 
century  it  went  with  geometric  progression  and  no  one 
can  say  now  that  that  world  is  not  awake.  It  is  not 
only  awake  but  highly  vocal,  and  the  problem  now  is  to 
catch  in  the  din  the  voices  which  have  real  meaning  and 
are  representative.  Naturally  there  have  been  reactions 
in  intellectual,  moral,  and  political  forces  from  within. 
The  wandering  scholar-politician  al-Afghani  and  the 
Egyptian  Mohammed  x\bdu  were  in  different  ways  con- 
spicuous factors  in  this.  Abd  al-Hamid  with  his  Pan- 
Islamism  was  another  factor. 

To  the  last  associated  itself  the  political  propaganda 
of  Germany.  The  object  of  that  propaganda  was  to 
unite  in  one  mass  all  the  peoples  of  Islam  and  to  use 
them  as  a  decisive  force  in  the  coming  European  conflict. 
Apart  from  it  the  drift  had  been  rather  towards  national- 
ism. The  Young  Turks  had  been  Turks  much  more  than 
Moslems ;  Persia  had  in  its  revolution  shown  itself  dis- 
tinctly Persian,  aided  in  that,  no  doubt,  by  its  Shi'ite 
sectarianism ;  the  split  of  the  Arabic-speaking  Moslems 
from  their  Turkish  overlords  had  been  growing  more 
marked.  Only  in  Egypt,  most  curiously,  the  movement 
which  called  itself  nationalistic  was  much  more  Moslem 
than  Egyptian.  This  was  in  great  part  caused  by  opposi- 
tion to  the  Christian  overlordship  of  Great  Britain.  But 
the  endeavor  of  Pan-Islamism,  powerfully  backed  by  the 
German  propaganda,  was  to  stimulate  again  into  political 
reality  the  old  unified  Islam. 

We  all  know  how  that  failed.  There  were  little  risings 
here  and  there,  but  their  futility  demonstrated  finally  the 
impossibility  of  the  old  Islam.  When  such  risings  appear 
now  they  are  more  and  more  a  result  of  local  conditions 
and  an  expression  of  nationalism  rather  than  of  Islam. 
Islam  itself,  that  unique  system  of  a  Church-State,  is 
splitting  up  as  a  conception  into  two  things,  a  religion  in 


140  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  sense  of  a  spiritual  idea  and  entity,  and  a  number  of 
nationalities. 

If  this  development  were  carried  through  logically  and 
thoroughly,  Islam  would  assume  a  form  never  known 
before  and  hardly  recognizable  to  Moslems.  Such  a  de- 
velopment is  not,  of  course,  immediately  to  be  looked  for, 
but  undoubtedly  it  has  begun ;  and  if  nationalism  can  be 
encouraged  and  political,  as  opposed  to  spiritual,  unity 
can  be  discouraged  it  may  effect  an  entire  transformation 
of  the  Moslem  situation.  Two  elements  in  that  situation 
would  especially  be  affected.  In  the  first  place  the  ques- 
tion of  Jihad  in  its  purity  would  vanish,  although  the 
name  would  doubtless  be  applied  to  Moslem  wars  long 
after  their  nature  had  changed.  Thus  it  is  of  the  essence 
of  Jihad  that  the  whole  Moslem  world  is  viewed  as  a 
unity  over  against  the  non-Moslem  world.  That  is,  the 
world  is  divided  into  Islam  and  not-Islam.  Between 
these  two,  further,  there  must  exist  constant  warfare, 
actual  or  theoretical,  until  the  whole  earth  becomes  Mos- 
lem.^ 

Every  war,  therefore,  between  a  Moslem  state  and  a 
non-Moslem  state  is  ipso  facto,  without  special  statement 
or  proclamation,  a  Jihad.  Further,  all  Moslems  and  all 
Moslem  states  are  bound  to  assist  one  another,  because 
of  their  essential  unity  over  against  non-Moslems.  It  is 
true  that  this  duty  is  not  one  incumbent  on  each  indi- 
vidual Moslem  per  se  but  on  the  community,  and  is  suffi- 
ciently carried  out  when  it  is  carried  out  by  a  sufficient 
number  for  the  purpose  in  the  case.  It  may  become  a 
duty  requiring  service  en  masse,  and  that  was  the  mean- 
ing of  the  so-called  "proclamation  of  Jihad"  made  by  the 
Ottoman  Sultan.  It  was  a  statement  by  him  that  the 
situation  required  that  the  Moslem  world  as  a  whole 
should  rise.  But  in  proportion  as  the  Moslem  world 
breaks  up  into  nationalities  this  essential  unity  will  van- 


2  See  article  "Djihad"  in  the  Leyden  "Encyclopedia  of  Islam." 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        141 

ish  and  Moslem  nationalities  may  come  to  war  against 
one  another  as  easily  as  against  non-Moslem  nationalities. 
Religiously,  according  to  canon  law,  such  internecine 
warfare  is  a  great  sin,  but  it  has  always  more  or  less 
existed  and  from  now  on  will  become  more  and  more 
possible  and  less  and  less  under  theological  stigma.  Just 
as,  since  medieval  times  at  least,  no  two  Christian  states 
have  felt  that  their  common  Christianity  stood  in  the 
way  of  their  making  war  upon  one  another,  so  it  will  be 
in  Islam.  This  may  sound  like  very  sardonic  irony  but 
it  represents  fairly  the  facts  in  the  case.  The  process, 
of  course,  as  indicated  above,  would  of  necessity  be  a 
gradual  one. 

In  the  second  place,  the  status  and  duties  of  the  Caliph,' 
if  any  Caliph  continues  to  exist,  will  also  be  changed. 
The  Caliph,  for  Sunnite  Islam,  is  the  executive  chosen 
by  Moslems  to  administer  Islam  in  the  widest  sense  in 
the  whole  Moslem  world.  He  is  a  symbol  of  the  unity 
of  that  world,  a  memory  of  the  time  when  that  world  was 
really  a  single  centralized  empire  with  himself  as  its  head, 
and  a  pious  expectation  of  a  millennial  future  when  that 
unity  will  be  restored  and  will  extend  over  the  whole 
earth.  In  theory  the  Moslem  people  is  a  pure  democracy, 
but  it  chooses  to  administer  itself  by  appointing  an  indi- 
vidual as  its  executive  and  by  giving  him  practically 
absolute  powers  within  the  limits  of  the  fundamental 
law  of  Islam,  If,  however,  he  transgresses  these  limits 
he  is  liable  to  violent  "recall" ;  the  people  statedly  retain 
the  sacred  right  of  insurrection.  But  it  is  to  be  observed 
that  just  as  there  is  no  priesthood  in  Islam  and  no  hier- 
archy of  any  kind,  so  the  Caliph  never  has  been  a  Pope 
of  any  kind.  He  cannot  by  his  word  bind  the  conscience 
of  any  Moslem.  The  Moslems  themselves  through  their 
agreement  decide  what  is  Islam  and  therefore  binding; 


3  See  two  articles  in  the  New  York  Nation,  one,  July  16,  1916, 
on  "The  Caliphate"  and  one,  Nov.  8,  1917,  on  "The  Arabian 
Situation." 


142  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

he  can  only  administer  what  is  thus  reached  by  agree- 
ment. It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  the  office  of  Caliph  im- 
plies a  unified  administration  of  the  affairs  of  Islam, 
that  is,  of  all  affairs,  religious  and  secular,  affecting  Mos- 
lems. It  is  not  for  him  to  interpret  Islam,  at  least  in  any 
authoritative  way ;  although  possibly  he  might  do  it  as 
a  private  scholar  for  his  own  edification.  That  is  the 
right  and  duty  of  every  Moslem  in  proportion  to  his 
learning  and  ability;  he  does  it,  of  course,  at  the  risk  of 
being  wrong,  but  every  qualified  Moslem  applying  him- 
self so  to  interpret  will  receive  a  reward  from  Allah  for 
his  labor,  even  if  he  is  wrong.  The  Caliph  himself  for  a 
basis  for  his  administration  must  apply  to  such  students 
of  theology  and  law.  It  follows,  then,  that  no  sovereign 
state  can  permit  its  Moslem  subjects  to  profess  any  kind 
of  allegiance  to  a  Caliph.  That  would  be  to  surrender 
its  sovereignty  and  admit  an  overlordship  of  the  most 
sweeping  kind. 

But  although  the  Caliph  never  has  been  a  spiritual  head 
and  although  such  a  conception  is  alien  to  the  whole 
structure  of  Islam,  is  it  possible  that,  among  the  multi- 
tudinous changes  into  which  Islam  is  certainly  moving, 
such  a  transformation  may  come?  With  the  Ottoman 
Empire  broken  up  and  shrunken  to  a  mere  ghost  of  its 
former  self,  as  the  Papacy  has  been  pictured  as  the  ghost 
of  the  Roman  Empire  sitting  by  the  tombs  of  the  Caesars, 
could  the  Ottoman  Sultan  remain  a  symbol  of  the  unity 
of  the  Moslem  world,  and  his  capital,  wherever  it  might 
be,  the  seat  of  a  high  court  for  the  solving  of  questions 
of  Moslem  theology  and  religious  law?  The  question 
suggests  at  once  the  problems  which  confronted  English 
sovereigns  in  their  dealings  with  the  medieval  Papacy 
and  which  led  to  the  statute  of  Premunire  and  eventually 
to  the  English  Reformation.  Or  could  the  King  of  the 
Hijaz  with  his  capital  at  the  sacred  center  of  the  Moslem 
world  overcome  the  handicap  of  descent  from  a  family, 
that  of  Qatada,  not  specially  respected,  and  so  adminis- 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         143 

ter  his  tiny  realm — ^the  land  of  Pilgrimage — as  to  show 
himself  a  worthy  successor  as  well  as  descendant  of  the 
Prophet  ? 

These  questions  are  being  asked  through  the  whole 
world  of  Islam  and  especially,  apparently,  among  Indian 
Moslems.  The  situations  and  attitudes  are  different  in 
the  different  parts  of  India,  with  its  very  diverse  Moslem 
population.  Even  with  that  very  diversity,  however, 
there  seems  to  be  growing  up  there  a  strange  and  new 
kind  of  unity.  There  are  Sunnites,  Shi'ites,  Khojas,  neo- 
Mu'tazilites,  etc. — sects  which  in  the  older  Islam  would 
have  been  absolutely  at  variance  and  some  of  which 
would  have  denied  that  the  others  were  Moslems  at  all. 
For  example,  the  Aga  Khan,  the  hereditary  head  of  the 
Khojas,  the  old  sect  of  the  Isma'ilians  or  Assassins  of 
the  Crusades,  many  of  whose  followers  regard  him  as  an 
incarnation  of  the  Deity,  seems  to  be  accepted  by  Indian 
Moslems  in  general  as  a  spokesman  for  them  all  and  is 
said  to  have  ambitions  of  being  chosen  Caliph.  So  John 
of  Leyden  might  have  dreamed  of  being  elected  Pope! 
And  the  neo-Mu'tazilites,  professing  to  represent  the 
arch-heretics  of  early  Islam,  seem  to  be  jealous  for  the 
unity  of  the  Turkish  Empire  and  the  continued  Caliphate 
of  the  Ottoman  Sultan.  Again,  and  probably  in  connec- 
tion with  this  last  movement,  there  seems  to  be  in  India 
a  widespread  distrust  and  dislike  of  the  King  of  the 
Hijaz.  That  Arabia  is  not  now  a  unity  as  it  was  in  its 
first  revolt  against  the  Turks  is  certain.  The  old  frictions 
and  jealousies  between  Hijaz,  Hayil,  Riyad,  Kuweit,  etc., 
have  reappeared  and  that  may  be  an  element  in  the  Indian 
attitude,  for  the  relationship  between  India  and  Farther 
India  and  the  Persian  Gulf  has  been  close  for  many  cen- 
turies. Indian  Moslems,  too,  have  been  affected  by  their 
environment  to  a  greater  degree  than  even  elsewhere. 
The  Indian  caste  system  has  modified  the  otherwise  abso- 
lute brotherhood  of  Islam  and  in  the  days  of  Thuggee  it 
was  apparently  possible  for  a  Shi'ite  Moslem  to  be  also 


144  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

a  Thug.  This  openness  to  outside  influence,  producing 
a  curious  catholicity,  and,  with  it,  a  grasping  at  a  shadowy 
remnant  of  the  external  unity  of  Islam  seem  to  be  two 
plain  elements  in  the  situation.  But  the  sources,  implica- 
tions, and  probable  future  of  all  this  are  hard  to  unravel 
and  must  be  determined  by  the  Indian  missionaries. 

On  another  side  and  under  another  influence  the  Mos- 
lem world  is  changing.  The  split  between  the  Christian 
powers  has  helped  to  clear  their  ideas  upon  Christianity. 
This  has  brought  home  to  them  in  yet  another  way  that 
they  must  abandon  the  old  absolute  division  into  Islam 
and  Christendom.  So-called  Christendom — Frankistan, 
or  whatever  they  called  it — and  Christianity  are  evidently 
two  different  things.  They  must  ask  themselves  next, 
"What,  then,  is  Christianity?  Is  there  actually  among 
these  peoples  something  like  what  our  mystics  and  saints 
teach?"  It  cannot  be  overemphasized  that  all  spiritual 
and  at  the  same  time  intelligent  religion  in  Islam  is  mys- 
tical. So  those  who  have  it  will  begin  to  look  for  the 
same  among  us. 

There  is,  then,  upon  them  this  double  effect :  they  are 
convinced  of  the  power  of  Western  civilization,  and  that 
Christianity  is  another  matter.  It  is  for  us  to  teach  them 
what  that  other  matter  is.  In  this  illumination  the  part 
taken  by  Moslems  on  the  Allied  side  has  also  been  of 
weight.  They  know  very  well  that  they  did  not  fight  for 
Christianity,  though  they  fought  beside  Christians ;  that 
they  did  not  fight  against  Moslems  as  Moslems,  but  as 
the  enemies  of  their  Raj.  How  this  in  the  long  run  will 
affect  the  status  of  Great  Britain,  for  example,  as  a  Chris- 
tian power  is  another  matter.  American  missionaries 
may  urge  the  Government  of  the  United  States  to  take  up 
a  specifically  Christian  position,  but  they  should  reflect, 
also,  what  the  situation  would  be  if  considerably  more 
than  half  of  the  population  of  the  United  States  were 
Moslem. 

There  are,  then,  two  possible  steps  for  Moslems  to  take : 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        145 

they  may  try  out  Islam  as  a  spiritual  religion ;  and  they 
may  lay  it  alongside  Christianity  to  compare  the  two. 
The  first  they  will  do  of  themselves.  There  cannot  be 
much  doubt  that  the  mysticism  of  Islam,  implicitly  in  it 
from  the  first  and  gradually  becoming  explicitly  its  true 
religious  aspect  and  form,  will  vindicate  itself  in  their 
eyes.  Much  of  the  old  theologies  will  go — theologies  have 
always  shown  themselves  capable  of  turning  inside  out  at 
need — and  the  agreement  of  Islam  will  remake  the  old 
canon  law.  We  need  not  think  that  Islam,  face  to  face 
with  the  modern  world  and  modern  thought,  will  commit 
suicide.  If  left  to  itself  it  will  simply  transform  itself 
and,  under  the  new  nationalism,  it  will  probably  assume 
many  different  forms.  That  a  stage  in  the  transforming 
process  will  be  a  great  wave  of  religious  indifference,  even 
flat  materialism  and  atheism,  is  more  than  probable.  It 
has  already  appeared  in  the  young  men  who  are  receiving 
Western  education  in  strictly  secular  government  schools. 
In  them  the  questions  of  the  value  and  effect  of  such 
strictly  secular  education  is  being  worked  out  to  a  per- 
fectly clear  but  most  appalling  conclusion.  Such  educa- 
tion is  an  illustration  in  brief  of  the  effect  of  Western 
civilization  on  the  Eastern  world  when  unaccompanied 
by  Western  religion — ^the  only  thing  which  keeps  our 
civilization  sweet. 

But  when  they  have  begun  to  compare  Islam,  so  far 
as  they  may  have  disentangled  it  from  its  past,  with 
Qiristianity  as  they  are  coming  to  know  it,  how  much 
can  we  say  will  be  fairly  clear  to  them  when  they  of 
themselves  consider  the  two  as  spiritual  religions  ? 

a.  They  have  probably  learned  that  Christianity  does 
not  prevent  a  people  which  professes  it  and  which  in 
great  part  really  holds  it,  from  being  good  fighters  if 
occasion  demands.  Moslems,  semi-Moslems,  and  con- 
verted Moslems  do  not  have  any  use  for  pacifism.  Their 
saints  have  always  been  capable  of  terrible  wrath,  both  in 
defense  of  the  Faith  and  in  moral  issues  which  appealed 


146  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

to  them,  and  the  darwish  fraternities  can  turn  and  have 
turned  into  militant  organizations  in  a  moment.  Yet 
their  feeHng  for  Christianity,  in  spite  of  the  Crusades 
and  later  militant  Christendom,  has  been  that  it  is  a  reli- 
gion which  seeks  to  make  sure  of  the  other  world  at  the 
expense  of  this  one.  Islam,  on  the  other  hand,  they  have 
held,  assures  men  of  both  worlds.  That  position  with 
regard  to  Christianity  is  hardly  possible  now  and  it  may 
be,  further,  that  the  work  of  the  different  humanitarian 
organizations  which  have  followed  the  Allied  armies, 
such  as  the  Red  Cross  and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  has 
shown  them  another  side  of  Christian  interest  in  this 
world.  Perhaps  it  might  be  added  in  this  connection  that 
the  sentimentalist  and  the  "weakling"  in  the  Rooseveltian 
sense  should  never  be  sent  as  a  missionary  to  Moslems. 
They  need  a  man  of  a  strange  and  contrasted  combina- 
tion— an  open-air  man  of  the  old-fashioned  "muscular 
Christianity"  school,  a  Calvinist  turned  mystic,  with  a 
liking  for  metaphysical  speculation  and  discussion,  but 
emphatically  a  man,  to  be  accepted  and  respected  as  a 
man.  He  will  vindicate  Christianity  to  them  from  suspi- 
cion of  priestcraft  and  other-worldliness. 

b.  They  have  learned  also  that  Allah  does  not,  offi- 
cially, disapprove  of  Christianity,  that  it  is  not  in  his 
eyes  a  human  invention  or  Satanic  device  for  the  snaring 
of  mankind,  but  that  its  relation  to  the  true  Faith  is  at 
heart  a  subject  for  very  careful  consideration.  The  shell 
of  the  Moslem  mind  has  been  cracked.  This  is  the  result 
of  a  victory  in  which,  beyond  question,  official  Islam  was 
defeated,  and  the  enormous  prestige  of  Constantinople 
and  the  Sultan-Caliph  of  the  Ottoman  Turks  was  de- 
stroyed. There,  if  anywhere,  centered  Islam  as  a  system. 
This  was,  in  great  part,  the  result  of  the  labors  of  Abd 
al-Hamid  and  we  see  it  still  surviving  in  the  attitude  of 
Indian  Moslems,  mentioned  above.  It  is  characteristic 
of  German  politics  that  this  undoubtedly  great  prestige 
and  even  hegemony  of   the   Moslem   world  was  over- 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         147 

estimated  by  them.  They  left  out  of  account,  or  under- 
estimated, the  fundamental  rift  in  Sunnite  Islam  between 
the  Arabs  and  the  Turks  and  thus  assured  the  debacle. 
And  Allah,  by  the  victory  of  the  Allies,  has  now  stamped 
that  prestige  and  hegemony  with  his  disapproval.  This 
must  give  to  all  Moslems  deep  ground  for  thought.  Is- 
lam has  never  been  a  religion  of  lost  causes.  Allah  does 
not  chasten  the  Moslem  whom  he  loves.  His  hand  is 
immediately  upon  everything  and  success  means  his  ap- 
proval. 

It  is  true  that  with  this  are  to  be  taken  the  complica- 
tions set  forth  above :  the  attitude  of  Indian  Islam 
towards  the  Ottoman  Sultan  and  the  King  of  the  Hijaz ; 
the  question  whether  the  British  Empire  is  specifically 
Christian;  the  accepted  fact  that  since  the  annulling  of 
the  Concordat  the  only  religion  recognized  by  France  is 
Islam ;  the  presence  of  Moslem  troops  on  the  Allied  side 
on  all  fronts ;  and  the  support  of  the  Arabs  in  general 
and  of  Mecca  especially.  With  it  is  to  be  taken  the  fact 
that  the  present  Turkish  Government  is  eager  to  disavow 
the  Young  Turk  Committee  with  its  heads  and  all  its 
works,  but  that  deathbed  conversion  is  viewed  by  the 
Arab  world  with  cynical  distrust  and  contempt ;  although 
the  Indian  world  which  has  not  known  Turkish  rule 
seems  willing  to  accept  it.  Yet  the  fact  of  the  official 
debacle  abides  and  by  it  the  will  of  Allah  has  been  shown. 

c.  They  probably  realize  even  more  than  before  that 
they  must  learn  as  much  as  they  can  of  every  kind  of 
knowledge,  skill,  and  training  from  the  Christian  world; 
that  the  Moslem  world  has  been  definitely  left  behind  in 
the  race  and  must  put  itself  to  school  as  did  Japan.  For- 
merly Moslem  reformers  believed  that  they  could  go 
back  into  their  own  past  and  begin  from  there  a  develop- 
ment of  their  own.  Their  vanity  was  tickled  by  the 
respect  paid  by  the  West  to  the  memory  of  Avicenna, 
Averroes,  and  others,  and  they  referred  with  pride  to  the 
ignorant  and  misleading  articles  in  our  encyclopedias  and 


148  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

popular  histories  on  the  "Arab  civilization,"  "Arab 
science,"  "Arab  philosophy,"  and  the  like.  They  have 
been  driven  from  all  that  by  the  shocks  first  of  economic 
and  then  of  real  warfare. 

But,  again,  they  used  to  mark  off  the  subjects  on  which 
they  were  willing  to  learn  from  those  on  which  they  were 
not  willing  to  learn.  The  Franks,  they  admitted,  were  a 
practical  people  and  in  practical  matters  they  had  done 
very  well.  Such  things  they  were  willing  to  learn  from 
them.  But  in  philosophy,  and  above  all  in  religion,  the 
Moslem  peoples  had  always  led  the  world  and  could 
learn  nothing  from  anyone.  The  impassioned  speech  to 
this  eflPect  by  one  Moslem  at  the  Congress  of  Orientalists 
held  at  Algiers  will  be  remembered.  He  warned  off  all 
non-Moslem  scholars  from  any  consideration  of  the  criti- 
cism or  exegesis  of  the  Qur'an.  On  the  Qur'an  no  Mos- 
lem could  or  would  learn  anything  from  a  non-Moslem. 
But  in  the  nature  of  the  case  such  an  obscurantist  attitude 
was  bound  to  vanish  and,  if  there  is  any  weight  in  the 
considerations  urged  above,  it  is  vanishing.  Moslems 
are  beginning,  with  a  more  open  mind  than  ever  before, 
to  compare  Islam  and  Christianity  simply  as  religions 
and  to  find  links  of  connection  between  them. 

2.     The  Christian  Attitude  in  the  Present  Situation. 

If  these  things  are  so,  what  should  be  the  Christian 
attitude  ?  Here  there  is  room  for  differences  of  opinion. 
For  different  missionaries  different  elements  in  that  atti- 
tude may  seem  more  important.  There  are  certain  ques- 
tions, however,  which  now,  more  than  ever,  need  to  be 
considered. 

a.  Can  we  convince  Moslems  that  Christianity  is  a 
real  religion  and  that  Christians  know  what  religion  in 
its  essence  is?  This  may  sound  somewhat  startling,  but 
those  who  have  been  in  intimate  contact  with  devout 
Moslems  have  realized  how  widespread  among  them  is 
the  belief  that  the  peoples  of  the  West  are  incapable  of 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        149 

real  religion,  cannot  have  the  Vision.  They  may  be  full  of 
good  works ;  may  be  benevolent  and  right-hearted ;  may 
teach  and  heal.  But  real  religion  is  an  overwhelming 
emotion,  an  ecstasy  in  which  things  unspeakable  are  per- 
ceived and  the  unseen  spiritual  world  is  reached.  They 
know  this  with  the  immediate  certainty  of  the  mystic 
and  they  doubt  greatly  that  Christians  know  it.  It  must 
be  the  part,  then,  of  the  missionary  to  convince  them  as 
to  this,  and  in  the  new  accessibility  caused  by  the  general 
stirring  and  opening  of  hearts  of  the  time,  he  ought  to 
be  able  to  do  so.  This  need  not  involve  any  lowering 
of  his  standards  as  to  the  necessity  of  conduct  going  with 
creed,  and  life  and  work  with  faith  and  insight.  The 
Moslem  may  admit  all  these  in  the  missionary  and  yet 
doubt  whether  he  has  attained,  and  can  in  his  faith  attain, 
to  the  vision  of  the  Unseen. 

b.  In  close  contact  with  this  rises  the  question,  Can 
our  medical  and  educational  missions  be  real  centers  of 
evangelism  and  of  the  spiritual  life  ?  Teachers  and  physi- 
cians are  comparatively  common ;  the  divinely  illumined 
and  fired  evangelist  is  rare,  especially  the  evangelist  who 
is  not  merely  a  sentimental  preacher  but  who,  besides 
his  divine  certainty,  has  common  sense  and  humor  and 
a  power  of  rational  discussion.  There  has  always  been 
the  risk  that  the  teacher  in  a  mission  school  might  be 
merely  a  teacher  and  the  physician  in  the  hospital  merely 
a  physician,  and  now  with  the  spread  of  Western  educa- 
tion and  medicine  in  the  East  the  Christian  Church  has 
to  face  the  problem  of  how  it  can  reach  the  masses  by 
other  means.  This  change,  of  course,  will  be  slow  and 
will  vary  enormously  in  different  parts  of  the  East.  But 
the  end,  however  far  off,  must  be  that  missionary  medi- 
cine and  education  will  be  more  or  less  eleemosynary  and 
so  distinguished  from  medicine  as  a  profession  and  from 
the  educational  system  of  the  State.  That  is  the  far-off 
end,  but  in  the  meantime  such  uses  of  medicine  as  Dr. 
Harrison's  expedition  to  Riyad,  where  he  could  never 


150  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

have  gotten  except  as  a  physician,  will  remain,  and  with 
such  adventurous  expeditions  and  pioneerings  will  remain 
the  many  far-flung  oases  of  physical  help  in  which  the 
Church  will  always  skirmish  in  advance  of  the  more 
slowly  moving  State.  In  education,  too,  the  local  oppor- 
tunities and  needs  will  vary,  but  it  is  already  clear  that 
in  the  mission  schools  eleemosynary  primary  education 
and  trustworthy  higher  education — trustworthy  as  guided 
by  religion — especially  for  girls,  will  continue  for  long  to 
hold  their  own  against  state  schools. 

But  the  primary  task  of  the  evangelist  always  remains, 
and  it  will  become  increasingly  the  method  of  the  mission- 
ary. Medicine  and  education  are  means  only  towards 
that  end,  and  education,  if  not  rightly  guided,  may  put 
dynamite  under  all  religion.  So  we  come  back  to  our 
first  question,  Can  the  Christian  missionary  primarily  and 
fully  vindicate  to  the  Moslem  world  his  faith  as  a  spirit- 
ual, personal  religion,  apart  from  the  training  and  knowl- 
edge which  that  world  is  coming  to  recognize  as  belonging 
to  the  Western  civilization,  religious  or  irreligious  ? 

c.  Can  we  convince  Moslems  that  their  democratic 
unity  will  not  suffer  under  Christianity — that  they  can 
preserve  the  brotherhood  and  democracy  of  Islam  while 
becoming  Christians  ?  This,  again,  may  seem  a  somewhat 
startling  question  when  we  consider  the  present  tendency 
among  us  to  trace  back  democracy  to  "the  Christian  idea 
of  the  divine  worth  of  personality."  But  we  must  face 
the  fact  that  Sunnite  Islam  is  in  theory  as  pure  a  democ- 
racy as  the  world  has  ever  seen  and  that  in  practice  the 
recognition  of  the  tie  of  brotherhood  between  all  Mos- 
lems has  gone  further  than  that  between  Christians  since 
the  first  Christian  century.  The  early  Church  rose  above 
all  divisions  of  race,  color,  or  servitude,  but  the  mission- 
ary Church  has  never  been  able  to  maintain  the  like  ideal. 
The  Moslem  who  becomes  a  Christian  discovers  that  he 
has  also  become  a  "native,"  if  he  has  not  become  a  "nig- 
ger."   How  this  is  to  be  met  we  may  not  know,  but  the 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        151 

democratic  hopes  springing  up  everywhere  in  the  East 
and  the  fraternization  between  the  most  diverse  races 
which  the  Allied  armies  have  seen  make  the  problem  only 
the  more  immediate.  Some  solution  must  be  found,  some 
vindication  of  Christian  love,  unity,  and  justice — of  the 
universality,  we  may  say,  of  Christ's  life  and  death. 

d.  A  question  even  more  fundamental  than  these  is, 
Can  we  convince  Moslems  that  any  religion  is  worth 
while  ?  The  West  is  flooding  in  upon  them.  By  its  teach- 
ing and  demonstration  of  the  reign  of  physical  law  in  the 
world  it  has  sapped  even  their  belief  in  the  supremacy 
of  the  will  of  Allah.  Everything  points  to  a  debacle  of 
spiritual  ideas  and  ideals  before  the  crudest  materialism. 
The  materialism,  in  fact,  which  Europe  is  rejecting  they 
are  taking  up.  This  has  been  working  for  long  in  insid- 
ious forms  through  Western  schools  and  literature. 
Now  the  inherent  materialism  of  war  and  of  economic 
pressure  is  bringing  it  to  a  head.  A  similar  crisis  arose 
once  before  in  Islam  when  Greek  philosophy  and  science 
flooded  the  Moslem  world.  Al-Ghazzali  describes  the 
situation  to  us  most  vividly  in  his  "Munqidh" ;  he  tells 
how  it  affected  himself  and  how  he  was  saved.  All 
his  books  and  his  own  life  as  a  teacher  were  devoted  to 
stemming  the  same  tide  in  others. 

Before  this  the  old,  calm,  assured,  unthinking  Islam 
is  breaking  down.  Individual  Moslems  are  taking  refuge 
in  the  particular  strongholds  of  faith  which  appeal  to 
them.  It  may  be,  with  the  masses,  in  crude  superstitions ; 
it  may  be  in  trust  in  legalism,  in  the  exact  performance 
of  the  requirement  of  the  canon  law  backed  by  the  com- 
fort of  old  habit ;  it  may  be  in  reverence  for  their  national 
and  religious  past,  making  of  religion  a  form  of  patriot- 
ism; it  may  be  in  different  forms  of  mysticism,  some 
fantastic  enough  and  for  us  verging  close  on  superstition. 
The  background  of  legalism,  also,  is  often  a  mystical 
attitude  or  explanation,  and  the  patriotic  attitude  may 
accompany  all  the  others. 


153  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

In  some  of  these  tendencies  we,  as  Christians,  can  have 
neither  lot  nor  part.  But  of  two,  at  least,  we  must  take 
account,  for  there  is  nothing  in  them  essentially  anti- 
Christian  or  non-Christian ;  they  are  expressions  of  uni- 
versal human  yearning  and  as  such  form  part  of  every 
religion. 

(1)  Can  we,  first,  meet  their  mystical  yearnings? 
Can  we  so  state,  explain,  and  illustrate  the  essence  of  the 
Christian  Verity,  both  in  our  doctrine  and  in  our  reli- 
gious attitude  and  ways,  that  Moslems  will  see  that  it 
takes  the  Christian  immediately  into  the  presence  of  God 
and  that  it  can  open  for  those  suitably  gifted  by  God  the 
possibility  of  the  "charismata"  which  the  early  Church 
knew  and  which  Moslems  still  know  and  call  similarly 
Karamat?  We  must  make  a  more  careful  study  of  this 
emotional  religious  life ;  admit  its  legitimacy,  meaning, 
and  value,  while  guarding  against  its  certain  dangers ; 
and  not  try  to  turn  the  more  susceptible  and  highly 
wrought  Oriental  into  a  sober-minded  Presbyterian  or 
Episcopalian.  These  religious  phenomena  which  we  asso- 
ciate with  the  ignorant  and  unlearned  and  which  we 
therefore  feel  should  be  suppressed  and  avoided,  have 
always  in  Islam  been  possible  for  the  most  highly  trained 
theologians.  In  Islam  there  has  never  been  anything  in 
them  that  is  repulsive  to  culture  of  good  taste,  of  mind, 
or  of  morals.  An  Egyptian  convert,  since  gone  to  his 
Lord,  a  man  of  high  education,  once  related  to  the  writer 
how  he  had,  in  his  Moslem  days,  such  experiences  and 
how  his  Shaykh  in  consequence  said  to  him,  "Thou  art  a 
Wall  (a  Saint)."  "Then,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  "I  was 
a  Saint;  now  I  am  a  Christian."  But  the  smile  was  rather 
a  crooked  one,  for  the  change  and  loss  had  puzzled  him. 
His  new  environment  did  not  encourage  such  manifesta- 
tions. In  the  careful  study  of  this  emotional  religious  life 
it  will  be  important  to  consider  to  what  extent  and  in  what 
form  the  Dhikr  (Zikr)  can  be  transformed  into  a  Chris- 
tian service  for  praise  and  edification.     In  Islam  it  is  a 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         153 

closely  knit  combination  of  fixed  ritual  and  free  emotional 
expression,  and  much  has  been  written  by  Moslems  on  the 
relation  and  mutual  subordination  of  the  two.  Of  all  that 
account  would  have  to  be  taken.  The  possibility,  mean- 
ing, and  value  of  the  Karamat  in  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion would  have  to  be  studied,  and  a  consistent  attitude 
towards  them  reached.  They  come  and  go  with  the 
breathing  of  the  Spirit ;  cannot  be  produced  at  will ;  can 
be  judged  only  by  their  spiritual  value,  outcome,  and 
fruits.  In  dealing  with  them  it  has  never  been  easy  even 
for  Islam  to  strike  a  straight  path  between  quenching  the 
Spirit  on  the  one  hand  and  falling  into  crude  superstition 
on  the  other.  These  last  days  of  manifold  exaltation 
have  led  in  Islam  to  both,  and  we  must  be  ready  in  one 
way  or  another  to  meet  the  issues. 

(2)  Can  Christianity  be  given  to  Moslems  in  such  a 
form  as  not  to  estrange  them  from  their  historical  past? 
Can  it  make  the  change  a  development  for  them  and  not, 
so  far  as  their  history  is  concerned  with  its  historical 
figures  and  sentiments,  an  unconditioned  revolution  ?  An 
Arab  poet  has  said: 

"Not  in  vain  the  nations'  gropings,  nor  by  chance  the 
currents  flow ; 
Error-mazed  yet  truth-directed,  to  their  certain  goal 
they  go." 

Can  we  find  a  place  even  for  Islam  in  this  divine  guid- 
ance and  place  the  great  names  of  Islam  on  the  record 
of  the  progress  of  the  world?  For  we  can  never  forget 
that  for  the  Moslem  his  religion  has  been  his  patriotism 
and  that  even  now  the  sharpened  and  ever-growing  feel- 
ing of  nationalism  is  always  combined  in  one  degree  or 
another  with  allegiance  to  Islam  and  its  past. 

This  problem  will  be  brought  to  its  straitest  issue  if 
we  ask,  "What  place  shall  we  find  for  Mohammed  in  the 
memory  of  the  converted  Moslems?"  For  all  Moslems 
he  is  the  Messenger  of  Allah,  the  Last,  the  especially 
Chosen,  with  a  halo  of  centuries  of  reverence  around  his 


154  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

head.  For  very  many  of  them  he  was  the  first  made  of 
all  creatures ;  for  his  sake  Allah  created  the  worlds ;  as 
nearly  as  could  be  we  have  the  Arian  doctrine  of  the 
Person  of  Christ.  Besides  that,  for  all  Arabs  he  is  the 
great  Arabian  ;  no  other  like  to  him  has  sprung  from  their 
race.  For  all  Arabic  speakers  he  is  the  greatest  artist 
in  the  Arabic  language ;  the  Qur'an  for  all  whose  native 
tongue  is  Arabic,  even  for  Christians,  is  the  greatest  work 
in  Arabic  literature.  Face  to  face  with  these  facts  to  call 
him  simply  the  Great  Impostor,  the  False  Prophet,  is  an 
impossibly  crude  solution.  It  is  perfectly  true  that  Mos- 
lems when  they  embrace  Christianity  and  turn  from  their 
former  faith  often  deal  with  Mohammed  as  Dante  dealt 
with  his  enemies  in  the  "Inferno,"  but  that  will  not  be 
possible  for  sober  thought  and  feeling  in  the  long  run. 
It  ignores  historical  fact,  human  sentiment,  and  even  the 
slow  but  steady  working  of  God's  providence.  In  a  situa- 
tion like  the  present,  an  evident  turning  point  in  history,  it 
is  for  the  Christian  Church  to  recognize  the  unity  of  his- 
tory and  to  find  attitudes  and  expressions  which  will 
safely  lead  the  gropings  of  nations  and  men  to  their 
certain  goal.  It  may  help  in  this  to  remember  that  Islam 
essentially  in  its  origin  and  through  its  theological  devel- 
opment has  been  and  is  a  Christian  heresy — though,  it 
may  be,  a  deadly  one.  Heresies  can  purge  themselves  and 
be  reabsorbed  into  the  Church. 

II.    The  Effect  of  the  War  on  Certain  Mohamme- 
dan Lands 

1.    MOHAMMEDANISM   IN   EGYPT 

The  entrance  of  Turkey  into  the  war  and  its  downfall 
after  a  prolonged  struggle  naturally  created  immense  re- 
percussion, owing  to  the  fact  that  Turkey  was  one  of  the 
few  remaining  independent  Islamic  nations  and,  still 
more,  that  its  Sultan  is  reckoned  the  Caliph,  or  political 
suzerain  of  Islam.*    The  war  was  not  the  first  warning 


*  The  best  analogy  would  be  the  Emperor  in  the  old  Holy 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         155 

which  Britain  received  that  trouble  with  Turkey  would 
always  mean  trouble  in  Egypt.  Already  in  1906  an  awk- 
ward boundary  dispute  with  Turkey,  known  as  the  Tur- 
Sinai  incident,  had  made  Egyptian  Mohammedans  look 
very  ugly  and  had  shown  clearly  what  was  to  be  expected 
whenever  England  and  Turkey  should  be  found  on  oppo- 
site sides.  The  Italian  war  in  Libya  in  1911  and  the  first 
Balkan  war  still  further  roused  the  sympathies  of  Egyp- 
tians for  their  Caliph. 

The  enthusiasm  for  the  Caliph — and  especially  a  Tur- 
kish Caliph — has  no  doubt  been  almost  entirely  created 
by  Mohammedan  dislike  for  Christian  overrule ;  but  this 
does  not  make  that  enthusiasm  any  less  real,  or,  at  any 
rate,  any  less  troublesome.  Nevertheless,  the  fact  should 
be  noted.  For  some  time  the  very  claim  of  Turkey  to  the 
Caliphate  was  unknown  in  these  very  lands.  For  a  still 
longer  time  it  was  entirely  ignored ;  or,  if  discussed,  was 
discussed  as  an  academic  question  open  to  grave  theo- 
retic objection.  Then,  as  now,  it  was  directly  denied  by 
many  sections  of  Moslems.  Up  to  the  reign  of  Abd  al- 
Hamid  it  was  as  moribund  and  devoid  of  significance  as 
the  dodo  would  be  if  he  happened  to  exist.  That  which 
has  galvanized  it  into  life,  given  it  power — not  for  any 
fruitful  work,  but  for  making  mischief — is  the  dominance 
of  Western  Christians  over  Eastern  Mohammedans,  and 
the  realization  of  malcontents  in  these  lands  and  of  ambi- 
tious persons  in  Turkey  itself  that  here  they  have  an 
enormous  asset  for  their  propaganda.  The  proof  of  this 
— if  it  were  needed — is  that  in  lands  which  like  Afghani- 
stan and  the  Sudan  states  are,  or  were,  politically  con- 
tented, there  was  never  the  smallest  enthusiasm  for  the 
Caliphate  of  Turkey,  if  it  was  believed  in  at  all.  Belief 
in  it  certainly  never  prevented  Mohammed  Ali  from  fight- 
ing Turkey  tooth  and  nail ;  never  prevented  Arabi  Pasha 
from  striving  to  free  Egypt  from  the  lingering  traces  of 

Roman  Empire;  the  place  of  the  Pope,  however,  being  taken  by 
a  Catholic  consensus  interpreted  by  Doctors  of  the  Law. 


156  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

old  Turkish  dominance;  never  prevented  Turkey  from 
being  shamefully  and  continually  flouted  in  North  Af- 
rica and  even  in  Arabia,  the  cradle  of  Islam. 

So  when  the  war  came  on  and  Turkey  was  bidden  into 
the  struggle  by  German  and  Young  Turkish  ambitions, 
the  sympathies  of  all  Egyptian  Moslems  became  definitely 
fixed  as  anti-Ally.  Even  the  Khedive,  Abbas  II,  became 
a  popular  hero,  because  he  threw  in  his  lot  with  Turkey. 
No  more  need  be  said !  The  serious  thing  to  remember 
is,  however,  not  that  the  effendi,  or  town  class,  became 
more  difficult  than  ever — that  was  expected — but  that  the 
way  was  prepared  psychologically  for  that  far  more  seri- 
ous thing,  the  alienation  of  the  fellaheen,  or  country  class, 
who  outnumber  the  former  as  seven  to  one.  The  reli- 
gious sympathies,  prejudices,  and  loyalties  of  the  fella- 
heen were  this  time  thoroughly  stirred.  It  only  remained 
to  touch  their  pockets,  and  they  were  lost  to  the  Allies. 
And  this  very  end,  by  bad  management  and  bad  luck,  was 
achieved  by  the  Labor  Corps  and  requisitioning  questions. 
Hence  the  participation  of  the  fellaheen  class  in  the  anti- 
British  outbreaks  of  the  spring — the  one  new,  regrettable, 
and  disquieting  feature. 

The  defeat  of  Turkey  was  at  first  believed  to  be  im- 
possible. Then,  when  facts  became  too  strong  even  for 
the  Egyptians,  it  was  discounted  and  regarded  as  irrele- 
vant. Germany  would  win  in  the  West,  and  then  all 
would  be  well.  When  even  this  hope  failed,  the  political 
excitement  was  not  therefore  allayed :  it  had  risen  far 
too  high  for  that.  Aroused  Pan-Islamism  will  not  be 
wholly  dependent  on  the  Caliph  question  as  its  point 
d'apptii;  and  so  the  fact  that  that  question  is  becoming 
rather  obscure  does  not  lessen  the  political  strain.  Tur- 
key has  still  sympathizers  in  all  Mohammedans.  The 
odium  to  be  expected  from  her  partition  and  from  any 
anti-Islamic  solution  of  the  Constantinople  question  is 
too  valuable  an  asset  to  warrant  the  open  disowning  of 
the  Ottoman  by  the  Mohammedan  world.     Nevertheless 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         157 

it  is  probable  that  his  day  is  now  realized  as  over,  and 
that  new  combinations  must  be  looked  for  and  worked 
for.  And  here  comes  in  the  importance  of  the  Arab 
question  in  Syria  and  Palestine. 

At  first  the  emergence  of  Arabia  as  anti-Turkish,  while 
it  raised  enthusiasm  in  Syria,  left  Egypt  perfectly  cold, 
A  ballon  d'essai  which  was  sent  up  to  see  how  the  idea 
of  an  Arab  Caliphate  would  be  welcomed,  flopped  feebly 
to  earth  again.  The  reason  is  obvious :  it  was  believed 
that  the  King  of  the  Hijaz  was  under  the  thumb  of 
Britain,  and  that  the  Caliphate  would  be  a  mere  creature 
of  British  imperialism.  Therefore,  if  more  eager  and 
sympathetic  looks  are  now  beginning  to  be  turned 
towards  Prince  Faisul  and  an  Arab  kingdom  of  Damas- 
cus, this  is  only  because  Moslems  are  beginning  to  think 
and  hope  that  Prince  Faisul  intends  to  act  for  himself 
and  is  capable  of  causing  trouble  to  all  Christian  manda- 
tory powers  whatever. 

In  regard  to  the  internal  politics  of  Egypt  the  war,  the 
avowed  aims  of  the  Allies,  the  Peace  Conference,  the 
utterances  of  President  Wilson,  have  of  course  given  the 
politicians  a  chance  such  as  Mustapha  Kamil,  the  nation- 
alist leader  of  Lord  Cromer's  time,  never  had  to  push  for 
independence  with  all  their  might.  The  Copts  have  joined 
in,  although  the  evidence  is  overwhelming  that  except  in 
the  case  of  some  of  the  younger  spirits  of  the  towns, 
their  participation  is  insincere,  fear-bred.  The  school- 
boys and  students  have  gone  mad  on  politics,  and  work 
suffers.  There  is  also  in  the  Nile  Valley  the  usual  crop 
of  strikes,  without  which  no  self-respecting  country  is  at 
present  complete.  There  were  doubtless  many  economic 
grievances  that  needed  to  be  removed,  and  it  was  possible 
cordially  to  wish  the  strikers  good  luck  in  this  effort  to 
remove  them.  But  it  becomes  more  and  more  evident 
that  at  the  back  of  the  economic  agitation  is  revolutionary 
intrigue,  that  the  men  are  being  exploited  by  the  political 
clubs. 


158  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Such  are  some  of  the  reactions  of  the  war  upon  this 
prosperous  but  disgruntled  land.  And  the  future  ?  Who 
knows?  Much  depends  on  the  British  commission  and 
its  willingness  and  ability  to  test  all  things  unsparingly 
and  to  escape  official  leading  strings.  More  still  depends 
upon  whether  Englishmen  show,  by  the  way  they  act 
during  the  coming  months,  how  far  they  still  deserve 
their  long-standing  reputation  in  this  land  for  ability, 
energy,  and  honesty. 

2.     MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  ARABIA 

In  discussing  the  present  situation  between  Islam  and 
Christianity  there  is  one  point  which  is  often  not  suffi- 
ciently emphasized,  namely,  the  effect  upon  Moslem  lands 
of  the  spirit  of  international  brigandage  which  has 
marked  world  politics  in  the  Near  East,  especially  since 
1911.  We  shall  not  understand  the  disappointment  and 
collapse  of  Moslem  hopes  unless  we  realize  that  long 
before  the  war  in  Europe  the  Near  East  suffered  gross 
injustice  from  the  European  powers.  W.  Morgan  Shu- 
ster  wrote  in  his  book,  "The  Strangling  of  Persia,"  that 
"only  the  pen  of  a  Macaulay  or  the  brush  of  a  Vereshcha- 
gin  could  adequately  portray  the  rapidly  shifting  scenes 
attending  the  downfall  of  this  ancient  nation — scenes  in 
which  two  powerful  and  presumably  enlightened  Chris- 
tian countries  played  fast  and  loose  with  truth,  honor, 
decency,  and  law,  one,  at  least,  hesitating  not  even  at 
the  most  barbarous  cruelties  to  accomplish  its  political 
designs  and  to  put  Persia  beyond  hope  of  self-regenera- 
tion." Whatever  may  have  been  the  lack  of  tact  and 
diplomacy  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Shuster,  we  cannot  doubt 
his  record  of  the  acts  of  aggression,  deceit,  and  cruelty 
committed  by  Russian  agents  in  Persia  since  1909.  The 
Anglo-Russian  agreement  of  1907  was  discussed  by  the 
Moslem  press  throughout  the  world,  and  the  general 
comment  was  that  the  Christian  nations  were  bent  on 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         159 

destroying  Islam  by  political  intrigue  for  the  purpose  of 
gain  and  exploitation. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  remember  that  the  Arabs  and  the 
Egyptians  were  discussing  the  battle  of  diplomacy  for 
the  control  of  the  Near  East  and  commented  on  its  reli- 
gious significance  long  before  German  propaganda  and 
the  entrance  of  Turkey  into  the  war  precipitated  the 
downfall  of  the  Caliphate. 

There  is  considerable  evidence  that  the  anti-Turkish 
movement  not  only  in  the  Hijaz  but  also  in  Mesopotamia 
and  Hassa  was  stimulated  by  outside  influence.  Of  this 
the  Arabs  were  not  ignorant,  and  the  result  has  naturally 
been  a  reaction.  Arabia  has  never  had  real  unity  in  its 
political  program,  but  all  the  Arabs  are  devoted  to  Islam, 
and  when  they  think  their  religion  is  imperiled  or  inter- 
fered with  the  old  frictions  and  jealousies  often  disap- 
pear. This  was  the  case  to  a  large  degree  at  the  time 
of  the  Wahabi  revolt,  and  it  may  occur  again.  In  spite  of 
much  that  has  been  said  to  the  contrary,  the  Arabs  hardly 
trust  the  British  as  guardians  or  overlords  of  the  sacred 
cities.  The  Sherif  of  Mecca  would  probably  have  had 
small  following  if  he  and  his  followers  had  not  been 
heavily  subsidized  by  the  Allies  in  their  war  against  Tur- 
key. It  is  the  artificial  character  of  the  alliance  that 
from  the  outset  proved  its  danger  if  not  its  futility.  The 
setting  up  of  the  independent  Arabian  kingdom  of  the 
Hijaz  was  not  so  much  a  case  of  self-determination  as  a 
result  of  clever  diplomacy. 

The  decision  against  Turkey,  first  on  the  battlefield 
and  later  at  Paris,  has  met  with  disappointment  in  Arabia. 
Dr.  Paul  W.  Harrison  writes,  June  3,  1919,  just  after  a 
long  stay  in  the  interior:  "The  war  is  over,  and  we  are 
settling  down.  It  is  too  soon  to  be  sure  just  what  we  are 
settling  down  to.  All  the  local  sentiment  is  anxious,  to  a 
degree  that  is  really  very  surprising,  to  have  Constan- 
tinople restored  to  the  Turks.  Evidently  in  their  minds 
the  dignity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  hangs  on  it." 


160  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

The  new  movement  of  the  Ikhwan  is  the  religious  re- 
action. Their  numbers  are  growing  rapidly,  and  Bin 
Saoud  is  encouraging  them  because  no  troops  are  so 
likely  to  be  efficient  as  those  stirred  by  fanaticism.  "Bin 
Saoud,"  writes  Dr.  Mylrea  of  Kuweit,  "can  count  on  no 
outside  help  save  the  Ikhwan ;  he  has  quarreled  with  the 
Sheikh  of  Kuweit,  who  now  sides  with  the  Sherif ,  and  al- 
though to  a  certain  extent  Bin  Rashid  has  been  defeated 
by  Bin  Saoud,  it  is  doubtful  whether  Bin  Saoud  will  gain 
the  Shammar  Arabs  (Bin  Rashid's  great  tribe)  as  his  fol- 
lowers. Bin  Saoud  would  probably  be  more  popular  were 
he  not  so  aggressively  religious.  The  day  has  gone  by 
when  men  will  submit  to  being  stoned  to  death  for  being 
lax  in  prayer,  when  men  will  put  up  with  severe  punish- 
ment because  they  have  been  casual,  say,  in  keeping  the 
fast  of  Ramadan.  The  writer  is  assured  that  the  sub- 
jects of  Bin  Saoud  are  compelled  to  be  religious.  The 
Ikhwan  will  even  shoot  a  man  for  smoking,  according  to 
popular  report;  in  fact  they  say  that  by  so  doing  they 
save  his  soul  from  perdition  and  he  goes  direct  to  the 
Jenna,  whereas  Jehannum  would  most  assuredly  be  his 
fate  did  he  continue  to  live  on  in  his  sin."" 

The  expulsion  of  the  Turk  and  the  movements  in  con- 
nection with  the  war  have  given  access  to  certain  parts 
of  Arabia  which  heretofore  were  closed.  Our  mission- 
aries have  visited  Riyad  twice,  and  resided  for  a  long 
period  at  Hofhuf.  The  fanaticism  so  characteristic  of 
Jiddah  has  been  controlled  or  abolished  through  the  war, 
and  at  the  time  of  a  recent  visit  it  seemed  possible  that 
should  conditions  remain  as  they  were  work  might  be 
begun  by  a  medical  mission  and  Bible  distribution.  A 
Danish  missionary  has  reopened  work  for  his  society  at 
Aden  and  the  defeat  of  the  Turks  in  Yemen  will  perhaps 
open  the  hinterland  for  missionary  touring,  as  it  cer- 
tainly will   for  trade   and   development.     Mesopotamia 


5  See  Moslem  World,  July,  1919. 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        161 

since  the  British  occupation  has  seen  enormous  changes 
in  the  matter  of  communication  and  economic  develop- 
ment. What  the  policy  of  the  British  Gktvernment  will 
be  on  educational  lines  is  not  known.  There  are  rumors 
to  the  effect  that  if  the  program  is  followed  which  was 
carried  on  in  the  Sudan  and  Nigeria  it  may  lead  to  a 
distinct  revival  of  Islam  and  its  strengthening  for  the 
time  being. 

There  is  one  other  phase  of  the  situation  that  deserves 
attention.  The  military  occupation  and  the  settled  gov- 
ernment in  Mesopotamia  are  already  leading  to  a  closer 
contact  between  the  Mohammedans  of  Arabia  and  of 
India.  Not  only  have  communications  been  greatly  in- 
creased but  a  large  army  of  laborers,  clerks,  and  traders 
from  the  Punjab,  from  South  India,  and  especially  from 
Bombay,  are  settling  all  the  way  from  Busrah  to  Bagdad. 
The  question  of  immigration  will  doubtless  have  its 
effects  on  missions,  and  also  on  the  future  character  of 
Islam  in  the  mixture  of  races.  British  occupation  will 
also  mean  greater  facilities  for  pilgrimage  to  Kerbela 
and  Nejf,  and  therefore  a  close  linking  up  with  Persian 
Mohammedans. 

3.    MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  INDIA 

The  present  situation  in  India  as  regards  Islam  is  con- 
ditioned by  a  variety  of  movements,  political,  social,  and 
religious,  which  came  to  a  head  in  the  Great  War.  From 
1907  to  1910  Indian  Moslems  were  quiet  and  trustful. 
They  were  pleased  with  the  partition  of  Bengal  and  with 
the  promise  of  communal  representation.  From  1911 
to  1912  they  were  less  quiet  and  inclined  to  be  suspicious. 
It  was  the  period  of  the  Italo-Turkish  War,  the  re-parti- 
tion of  Bengal,  and  the  Balkan  War.  With  the  Turkish 
recovery  of  Adrianople  in  1913  there  was  better  feeling. 
Then  came  the  war  in  1914  in  which  Turkey  was  arrayed 
against  Britain.  The  force  of  this  antagonism,  however, 
was  to  some  extent  broken  by  the  fact  that,  if  Turkey 


162  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

was  on  the  side  of  the  Central  Powers,  the  Arabs  were 
on  the  side  of  the  Alhes.  Of  the  300,000  combatants  who 
went  from  the  Punjab,  a  fair  proportion  were  Moham- 
medans, and  doubtless  they  were  comforted  by  the 
thought  that  since  Mohammedans  were  fighting  on  both 
sides  it  was  in  no  real  sense  a  religious  war. 

The  feeling  among  Indian  Moslems  at  the  close  of  the 
war  may  be  tentatively  expressed  in  some  such  way  as 
this.  There  was,  first  of  all,  a  disheartening  sense  of 
a  further  decline  in  the  prestige  of  Islam,  at  least  as 
politically  organized.  Turkey  had  collapsed  and  Persia 
was  in  a  chaotic  condition.  This  was  followed  by  the 
foolish  and  compromising  effort  of  the  young  Amir  of 
Afghanistan  in  his  attempt  to  invade  India.  If  independ- 
ent Moslem  states  vanish  from  the  earth,  there  may  still 
remain  a  new  and  more  spiritual  type  of  Islam,  delivered 
as  it  would  be  from  the  incubus  of  political  corruption 
and  inefficiency  due  to  its  connection  with  Moslem  states. 
We  may  recall  that  Hebrew  prophecy  reached  its  greatest 
heights  during  the  Babylonian  captivity. 

There  was,  secondly,  the  hope  that  Great  Britain  would 
save  as  much  as  possible  of  the  Turkish  power  in  view  of 
the  large  number  of  Indian  Mohammedans  who  had 
fought  on  the  side  of  the  Allies.  A  Turkish  delegation 
actually  visited  Paris  with  this  in  mind,  but  received  no 
encouragement  from  the  Peace  Conference.  This  hope 
being  disappointed,  there  is  finally  a  state  of  groping  and 
uncertainty  among  Indian  Moslems,  some  making  com- 
mon cause  with  the  Hindu  Nationalists,  others  siding 
with  the  Government  of  India,  and  all  being  in  a  state 
of  bewilderment. 

The  result  of  this  is  that  Indian  Mohammedans  are 
now  especially  open  to  wise  and  tactful  approach.  The 
experience  of  Rev.  Howard  Walter  and  Professor  Siraj 
ud  Din  in  the  investigation  of  Indian  Sufism  indicates 
that  there  is  a  large  body  of  Indian  Mohammedans  hold- 
ing mystical  doctrines  which  make  them  especially  open 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         163 

to  a  sympathetic  Christian  approach.  Mohammedans  like 
to  talk  over  things  with  Christians  who  are  large-hearted 
and  kindly.  They  are  making  comparison,  as  perhaps 
never  before,  between  the  Bible  and  the  Qur'an,  between 
Jesus  and  Mohammed.^  India  has  received  in  various 
ways  an  unusual  preparation  for  a  more  liberal  and  open 
attitude  toward  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Ali- 
garh  College,  founded  by  Sir  Saiyed  Ahmad,  has  been  a 
nursery  of  liberalism,  the  tenets  of  the  founder  approxi- 
mating to  the  Mu'tazilite  doctrines.  The  Ahmadiya  sect, 
founded  by  Ghulam  Ahmad  of  Qadian,  represents  a  dis- 
integrating tendency.  Very  many  Mohammedan  youths 
have  read  in  mission  schools  and  colleges.  Indian  Mos- 
lems have  also  been  profoundly  aflfected  by  their  Hindu 
environment.  The  Aga  Khan  is  the  head  at  the  same 
time  of  a  Mohammedan  sect,  the  Khojas,  and  of  a  Hindu 
sect,  the  Shamsis.  Many  Mohammedan  shrines  are  fre- 
quented by  Hindus.  Between  Moslem  saint  worship  and 
Hindu  saint  worship  there  is  practically  no  difference. 
The  late  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmad  of  Qadian  posed  not 
only  as  the  promised  Messiah  of  the  Christians  and  Mo- 
hammedans, but  also  as  the  promised  Avatar  of  the 
Hindus.  As  a  result  of  all  these  influences,  partly  liberal- 
izing and  partly  disintegrating  in  their  tendency,  Indian 
Islam  is  in  unstable  equilibrium  and  is  ripe  for  aggressive 
Christian  evangelism  of  a  wise  and  sympathetic  type. 

4.    MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  MALAYSIA 

With  the  exception  perhaps  of  China,  no  Mohamme- 
dan country  in  the  world  has  been  more  remote  from 
the  activities  and  influences  of  the  war  than  Malaysia. 
Moreover,  the  vast  majority  of  the  Moslems  in  Malaysia 
are  living  under  the  rule  of  Holland,  and  were  therefore 
neutrals.    Of  the  37,000,000  Moslems  of  Malaysia,  only 


®  See,  for  example,  the  pamphlet  written  by  a  Mohammedan 
inquirer,  reported  by  Dr.  E.  M.  Wherry  in  the  Moslem  World, 
July,  1919. 


164  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

2,000,000  are  in  the  British  area,  and  of  the  remaining 
35,000,000,  no  less  than  30,000,000  are  on  the  one  island 
of  Java.  It  will  perhaps  be  best  to  deal  with  these  Brit- 
ish and  Dutch  areas  separately. 

a.     The  British  Area. 

The  great  center  of  Mohammedan  propaganda  in  Ma- 
laysia is  the  city  of  Singapore.  This  is  partly  accounted 
for  by  the  geographical  location  of  this  important  sea- 
port and  partly  by  the  fact  that  the  Malays  of  the  Penin- 
sula and  of  the  adjacent  coast  of  Sumatra  have  always 
been  the  most  aggressive  of  all  the  Malayan  races  in 
propagating  their  religion.  Penang,  a  seaport  350  miles 
north  of  Singapore,  is  probably  second  in  importance  to 
Singapore  as  a  center  of  Moslem  influence.  It  should  be 
noted  that  in  these  two  centers  of  population  the  Moham- 
medans are  completely  outnumbered  by  the  Chinese, 
Even  on  the  Malay  Peninsula  the  Chinese  far  outnum- 
ber the  Malays  in  all  the  towns,  and  it  is  only  in  the 
country  districts  that  the  Mohammedans  are  in  the  ma- 
jority. This  distribution  of  the  population  has  made  it 
very  much  easier  to  control  the  Mohammedans  in  the 
British  area  than  it  was  in  the  Dutch  area  even  before 
the  war. 

All  through  the  war  there  never  was  the  slightest  doubt 
as  to  the  loyalty  of  the  Malays  to  their  British  rulers 
and  advisers.  In  an  Indian  Mohammedan  regiment,  sta- 
tioned at  Singapore,  there  was  a  mutiny  in  February, 
1915,  which  however  was  speedily  put  down  by  the  Brit- 
ish regular  troops  and  volunteers,  assisted  by  the  Sultan 
of  Johore's  Malay  troops.  Those  mutineers  who  con- 
cealed themselves  in  the  jungle  were  hunted  down  by 
Malays  and  Dayaks,  who  were  brought  over  from  North 
Borneo  for  that  purpose. 

The  inquiry  with  reference  to  the  cause  of  the  mutiny 
revealed  the  fact  that  a  Gujerati  merchant  from  Bombay 
had  incited  the  men  of  the  Indian  regiment  to  mutiny, 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        165 

by  promising  to  get  the  Turkish  Government  to  send  a 
warship  to  Singapore  to  cooperate  with  mutineers.  This 
man  actually  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Turkish  consul  at  Ran- 
goon, asking  him  to  send  a  warship  to  capture  the  city 
of  Singapore,  and  promising  that  the  Mohammedans 
would  rise  against  the  British.  This  letter  of  course  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  censor,  and  led  to  the  conviction 
and  execution  of  the  Gujerati  man.  The  mutiny  was 
undoubtedly  the  work  of  a  few  agitators,  and  only  a  part 
of  the  regiment  was  affected.  At  the  time  of  the  mutiny 
there  was  considerable  excitement  and  anxiety  in  the 
country  districts  on  the  Malay  Peninsula,  where  a  few 
scattered  Europeans  were  living  in  very  isolated  positions 
surrounded  by  large  numbers  of  Mohammedan  Malays. 
It  is  probable  that  there  were  a  few  disloyal  Indians  here 
and  there,  but  there  was  never  any  question  as  to  the 
loyalty  of  the  Malays,  who  for  hundreds  of  years  have 
prided  themselves  that  no  Malay  was  ever  a  rebel  against 
his  rulers. 

The  prosperity  of  all  the  Malay  States  on  the  Malay 
Peninsula  since  they  came  under  British  protection  and 
tutelage  has  been  so  marked,  and  the  security  of  life 
and  property  at  the  present  time  is  such  a  contrast  to  the 
conditions  which  existed  when  the  Malay  rulers  did  as 
they  pleased,  that  the  common  people  are  undoubtedly 
well  satisfied  with  the  rule  of  the  British.  Nevertheless 
there  are  no  doubt  a  few  ardent  Mohammedans  who 
chafe  under  the  authority  of  a  Christian  government,  and 
look  forward  to  the  day  when  Islam  shall  be  supreme. 
In  the  Malay  newspapers  one  often  comes  upon  some 
expression  indicating  the  intense  interest  which  is  felt 
in  the  Far  East  in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and  the  firm 
belief  they  have  (or  had  before  the  war)  in  the  might 
and  invincibility  of  Turkey,  which  they  used  to  believe 
was  one  of  the  great  powers  of  the  world. 

The  defeat  of  Turkey  in  the  Balkan  War  in  1912  and 
1913  was  a  severe  shock  to  the  leading  spirits  among  the 


166  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Malay  people  at  that  time,  and  the  complete  collapse  of 
the  Ottoman  Empire  in  the  Great  War  will  probably  have 
a  still  more  marked  effect  in  destroying  their  confidence 
in  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  as  the  hope  of  Islam  in  a  mili- 
tary sense.  The  British  Government  printed  during  the 
war,  and  posted  broadcast  on  the  Peninsula,  large  post- 
ers in  the  Malay  language  to  inform  the  Malays  of  the 
divisions  in  the  Turkish  Empire,  and  of  the  fact  that  the 
Arabs  were  fighting  against  the  Turks.  That  the  Mo- 
hammedans in  the  Ottoman  Empire  should  be  fighting 
one  another  made  a  great  impression  upon  the  Malays. 
Subsequently  the  Malays  themselves  put  up  posters — 
no  doubt  with  the  consent  of  the  British  Government — 
stating  that  the  old  regime  in  Turkey  was  out  of  date, 
and  urging  the  Malays  to  side  with  the  new  government. 
In  considering  the  Mohammedan  situation  in  Singa- 
pore it  should  be  remembered  that  the  Malays  of  the 
Peninsula  get  their  political  ideas  chiefly  from  Egypt. 
Newspapers  printed  in  Egypt  are  the  principal  source 
of  information  as  to  the  affairs  of  the  Moslem  world 
which  reaches  the  Malays.  In  Penang  and  the  northern 
part  of  the  Peninsula,  on  the  other  hand,  Indian  influ- 
ences are  much  stronger,  and  Mohammedan  newspapers 
from  India  would  naturally  be  read  to  a  much  greater 
extent.  The  Islamic  Reviezv,  published  in  London  in  the 
English  language,  is  widely  read  by  English-speaking 
Moslems  in  Malaysia.  Thus  through  the  newspapers 
from  other  lands  the  Malays  are  kept  in  touch  more  or 
less  with  the  current  of  thought  in  the  Mohammedan 
world. 

b.     The  Dutch  Area. 

In  the  Netherlands  Indies  the  Pan-Islamic  movement 
had  been  much  more  in  evidence  long  before  the  war 
than  it  ever  had  been  in  the  British  area.  The  principal 
reason  for  this  was  probably  the  fact  that  the  native  peo- 
ple have  never  been  so  contented  under  Dutch  rule  as 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS        167 

those  in  the  Malay  Peninsula  and  North  Borneo  have 
been  under  British  rule.  In  all  parts  of  the  Archipelago 
the  natives  have  always  greatly  resented  the  poll  tax  and 
the  forced  labor  on  the  roads  which  are  exacted  by  the 
Dutch.  Moreover,  the  attitude  of  the  Dutch  towards  the 
natives  has  never  been  as  conciliatory  as  that  of  the  Brit- 
ish, The  Dutch  officials  realize  the  inadequacy  of  their 
military  force  in  the  event  of  a  general  uprising,  and 
seem  to  think  that  it  is  necessary  to  keep  the  people  in 
subjection.  Their  native  troops  are  mostly  Christians 
from  Amboina.  Hurgronje's  book  "Nederland  en  de 
Islam"  indicates  that  he  and  other  government  officials 
have  been  keeping  a  very  close  watch  on  the  Mohamme- 
dan question  in  its  relation  to  the  colonial  government. 
During  the  war  there  has  been  a  serious  revolt  against 
the  Dutch  Government  at  Djambi,  on  the  east  coast  of 
Sumatra,  which,  however,  appears  to  have  been  put  down 
without  much  difficulty. 

In  former  years  the  Dutch  Government  was  decidedly 
opposed  to  the  work  of  Christian  missions  among  the 
Mohammedans,  but  recently  a  great  change  has  taken 
place  in  this  respect,  and  the  present  Governor-General 
is  strongly  in  favor  of  the  efforts  which  are  being  made 
to  win  the  Moslems,  especially  along  the  lines  of  medical 
mission  work. 

In  considering  the  eiTect  of  the  war  in  the  Dutch  Indies, 
it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  a  very  strong  pro-German 
propaganda  was  carried  on  in  the  Dutch  colonial  papers 
all  through  the  war.  Up  to  the  last  the  pro-Germans  re- 
fused to  admit  that  Germany  was  beaten.  This  attitude 
was  probably  reflected  to  some  extent  in  the  Malay  and 
Javanese  newspapers,  and  may  have  encouraged  the  na- 
tives to  hope  for  the  ultimate  triumph  of  Germany  and 
Turkey.  The  confidence  of  the  Malay  Mohammedans 
in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  which  exists  in  the  Dutch  area 
as  it  does  in  the  British,  may  thus  have  been  bolstered  up 
for  a  while.    Nevertheless  Dr.  Gunning,  the  Dutch  Mis- 


168  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

sion  Secretary,  on  his  return  from  Java  eight  months  ago, 
declared  that  the  opportunity  for  work  among  Moham- 
medans in  the  Dutch  Indies  was  never  more  favorable 
than  at  that  time.  This  would  seem  to  indicate  that  the 
Pan-Islamic  movement  is  practically  dead  in  the  Dutch 
colonies.  The  hindrances  to  the  annual  exodus  of  Java- 
nese to  Mecca  for  the  pilgrimage  during  a  period  of  five 
years  have  probably  resulted  in  a  considerable  diminution 
in  the  number  of  active  propagators  of  the  Mohammedan 
religion.  Dr.  Gunning's  opinion  that  the  present  is  the 
most  favorable  opportunity  the  Church  has  ever  had  for 
work  among  the  Mohammedans  of  the  Netherlands 
Indies  should  encourage  the  mission  boards  to  undertake 
a  more  definite  and  extensive  campaign,  especially  along 
the  lines  of  medical  work  and  the  dissemination  of  good 
wholesome  literature. 

5.    MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  CHINA 

In  the  article  on  China  in  "The  Encyclopedia  of  Is- 
lam" Professor  Hartmann  sums  up  what  is  known  re- 
garding the  subject,  basing  his  statistics  largely  on  the 
estimates  made  by  Broomhall.  He  speaks  of  two  chief 
sects  among  Chinese  Moslems,  and  says  that  they  do  not 
recognize  the  Caliphate  in  Turkey  nor  the  Sherif  of 
Mecca  as  having  special  authority.  Nevertheless,  Mr. 
Ogilvie  and  the  writer  found  in  a  tour  in  1917,  while 
visiting  Moslems  in  Honan  Province,  Peking,  Hankow, 
and  Nanking,  that  there  were  distinct  evidences  of  Turk- 
ish-German propaganda.  Cheap  colored  portraits  of 
Enver  Pasha  were  discovered  in  the  waiting-rooms  of 
some  of  the  mosques,  and  a  keen  interest  regarding  the 
eflfect  of  the  war  on  the  future  of  the  Ottoman  Empire 
was  discernible.  At  Peking  a  striking  document  in  this 
connection  was  seen,  a  letter  signed  by  the  leading  Mo- 
hammedans and  addressed  to  President  Wilson  in  the 
shape  of  a  friendly  petition.  After  reciting  the  effects 
of  the  war  on  economic  conditions  in  China,  it  attributed 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         169 

its  cause  to  the  pride  of  the  Kaiser  and  the  folly  of  the 
Sultan  of  Turkey.  These  two  men  were  regarded  as  the 
leaders  of  the  Central  Powers  and  the  others  concerned 
were  designated  as  mere  followers. 

According  to  Hartmann''  Enver  Pasha  was  sent  to 
China  by  Abd  al-Hamid  in  1900  to  carry  on  propaganda 
with  a  view  to  the  recognition  of  the  Caliph.  This  failed. 
Afterwards  an  important  ahong,  named  Wang  Kuan, 
visited  Constantinople.  The  result  of  his  visit  was  the 
sending  of  two  Turkish  teachers  to  Peking,  where  they 
established  a  school  in  1907.  They  also  traveled  about 
the  country,  but  the  Chinese  Government  did  not  counte- 
nance this  Turkish  intrigue. 

Generally  speaking,  the  war  was  too  distant  to  affect 
Chinese  Islam.  There  were,  however,  attempts  at  a  re- 
vival of  Mohammedanism  in  China  which  may  have  been 
stimulated  by  Western  influences,  and  which  coincided 
with  the  outbreak  of  the  war.  A  magazine  was  started  in 
Peking  of  which  the  first  issue  was  also  the  last.  An- 
other had  a  longer  existence  and  was  published  at  Yun- 
nan-fu.  The  articles  in  this  magazine  emphasized  the 
sad  condition  of  Islam  in  China  and  its  critical  future. 
One  of  its  leading  editorials  is  summarized  in  the  Mos- 
lem World  for  January,  1919,  as  follows:  Learning  is 
decadent ;  the  religion  of  Islam  is  misunderstood ;  the 
mullahs  do  not  fulfil  their  duty;  Moslems  are  degraded 
and  occupied  with  outward  forms;  Christianity  gains 
prestige  and  overrides  Islam ;  while  the  last  reason  given 
is  that  the  economic  condition  of  the  Moslems  is  daily 
becoming  more  straitened, 

A  more  hopeful  feature  of  the  situation  is  the  decided 
revival  of  Christian  missionary  interest  in  the  Moslems 
of  China.  The  China  Continuation  Committee  appointed 
a  special  committee  on  work  for  Moslems  in  the  summer 
of  1917,  including  Moslem  converts  as  members.     This 

7  Page  854. 


170  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

committee  has  undertaken  a  thorough  survey  of  the 
field,  arranged  for  special  conferences  on  the  subject, 
published  a  survey  of  Mohammedan  literature  in  Chinese 
and  Arabic,  and  is  now  preparing  a  series  of  tracts  and 
books  specially  suited  for  Mohammedans.  The  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has  published  a  bilingual  edi- 
tion of  St.  Matthew,  to  be  followed  by  St.  John,  and  it 
proposes  to  publish  the  Arabic-Chinese  Qur'an  text  with 
Christian  comment.  A  primer  on  Islam  and  the  spiritual 
needs  of  Mohammedans  in  China  has  been  prepared  and 
published  in  the  Chinese  Church.  The  secretary  of  work 
for  Moslems  issues  a  bulletin  which  is  sent  out  to  over 
500  missionaries  scattered  throughout  the  provinces. 
Apart  from  the  work  of  the  Continuation  Committee, 
Mr.  Isaac  Mason  writes  (July  3,  1919)  that  he  has  pre- 
pared and  is  publishing  a  Chinese  edition  of  "Sweet 
First-Fruits"  and  "Christ  in  Islam"  and  a  "Life  of  Mo- 
hammed" in  Wenli. 

Attention  should  be  called  to  the  report  in  the  Chinese 
Recorder  for  October,  1917,  of  findings  at  the  missionary 
conference  held  during  the  summer  of  1917  and  attended 
by  a  total  of  nearly  2,000  missionaries.  The  general  key- 
note that  underlies  the  resolutions  adopted  is  "that  Chi- 
nese Moslems  are  more  accessible  to  Christian  work  and 
workers  than  their  coreligionists  in  any  other  land,  and 
yet  that  they  have  been  almost  wholly  neglected." 

6.  MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  CENTRAL  AND  SOUTH 
AFRICA 

Central  Africa  is  along  the  present-day  frontier  and 
line  of  advance  of  Islam. 

Owing  to  the  presence  on  the  east  coast  about  Mom- 
basa, past  Dar-es-Salaam  and  on  further  south,  of  Arabian 
and  other  traders,  practically  all  of  them  Mohammedans, 
Islam  has  for  decades  been  fairly  strong  there  and  inland 
to  the  eastern  shores  of  most  of  the  great  lakes,  Victoria 
Nyanza,  Tanganyika,  Nyasa,  and  the  rest. 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         171 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  hope  or  purpose  of  any 
of  the  Mohammedans  to  gain  poHtical  control  or  advan- 
tage for  any  Islamic  ruler,  the  remoteness  of  this  terri- 
tory from  a  Mohammedan  state  and  the  firm  establishing 
of  European  control  have  prevented  any  aggressive 
political  propaganda. 

Germany  had  prepared  the  way  for  the  calling  of  a 
Jihad  in  the  war  she  was  preparing  for  and  hoped  that 
all  Mohammedans  in  East  Africa  would  join  against 
Great  Britain  in  the  war.  There  was  total  failure  of  the 
call  when  it  did  come.  Mohammedan  troops  on  each  side 
fought  other  Mohammedans  in  the  campaigns  in  East 
Africa  as  elsewhere  in  the  war. 

Chaplains  and  missionaries  who  had  opportunity  to 
observe  the  native  troops  in  East  Africa  and  in  Kamerun 
testify  to  the  very  great  activity  and  the  success  in  making 
converts,  of  the  Mohammedan  troops  in  both  campaigns. 
Mohammedan  propaganda  is  not  a  matter  of  Sunday  or 
other  holy-day  activity  and  is  not  centered  in  a  school, 
mosque,  or  any  other  building.  The  Mohammedan's  reli- 
gion affects  his  entire,  everyday  life,  and  the  abundant 
opportunities  of  daily  contact  with  others  are  fully  used 
by  the  individual  Mohammedan  to  propagate  his  faith. 

These  observers  bear  strong  testimony  to  the  zeal  and 
aggression  of  these  propagandists  in  camp,  on  the  march, 
and  in  every  place  and  circumstance.  They  seemed  will- 
ing and  ready  to  go  to  almost  any  trouble  to  make  con- 
verts, by  distribution  of  tracts,  by  explanation  of  their 
habits,  their  prayers,  and  by  exposition  of  the  teachings 
and  descriptions  of  the  future  promised  by  Islam.  The 
Belgian  Congo  tribes  will  be  affected  by  this,  inasmuch 
as  native  troops  and  porters,  or  carriers,  recruited  from 
those  tribes  were  brought  into  contact  with  these  smart, 
abler,  and  honored  troops  in  the  East  African  campaign. 
The  number  of  converts  or  natives  impressed  cannot  be 
given  with  any  accuracy,  but  probably  it  was  between  ten 
and  twenty  thousand.    These  were  not  a  solid  group  of 


172  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

population,  but  representatives  recruited  from  the  midst 
of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  raw  pagans. 

Christianity  as  a  counter-propaganda  in  these  cam- 
paigns was  conspicuous  by  its  absence,  except  in  a  few 
centers  of  military  operation  where  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  had 
huts,  and  except  for  the  work  of  a  few  individuals.  None 
of  the  informants  of  the  writer  could  tell  of  any  Chris- 
tian evangelism  being  carried  on  among  the  troops  gen- 
erally by  whites  or  natives.  Certainly  the  Mohammedans 
are  a  rebuke  to  us  in  this  respect. 

Several  things  about  the  Mohammedan  give  him  an 
impressive  and  winning  attitude  before  raw  pagans :  the 
air  of  superiority  to  non-Moslems  which  he  assumes ;  the 
note  of  positiveness  with  which  he  speaks  of  his  religion; 
his  evident  devotedness  to  the  observance  of  his  religion 
in  regular  prayer,  in  the  things  he  does  not  eat,  and  in 
matters  of  dress;  and  the  greater  material  prosperity  he 
almost  invariably  enjoys  above  the  other  people.  The 
conditions  of  a  pagan's  life  which  make  him  particularly 
susceptible  to  Mohammedan  propaganda  are  that  he  lives 
in  a  realm  of  uncertainty  and  acknowledged  ignorance 
regarding  the  spirit  world;  he  is  naturally  greatly  im- 
pressed by  evidence  of  power  and  superiority  in  another ; 
and  he  has  but  few  possessions  but  is  covetous  for  more, 
and  hopes  the  new  faith  will  aid  him  in  this  respect. 

When  it  comes  to  the  African's  accepting  the  Moham- 
medan faith  he  finds  that  it  requires  no  change  of  heart ; 
that  almost  no  practices  dear  to  his  heart  need  be  given 
up,  except  alcohol  in  some  cases ;  that  polygamy  and  con- 
cubinage are  confirmed  to  him ;  that  the  morality  of  aid 
to  friends  but  opportunities  to  despoil  outsiders  is  prac- 
tically what  he  has  been  used  to ;  and  that  a  future  most 
attractive  to  the  unregenerate  heart  is  promised  him. 

Now  that  the  war  is  over,  there  is  every  reason  to 
expect  a  continuation  of  aggressive  propaganda  by  the 
INIohammedans,  carried  now  in  the  paths  of  trade.  Ad- 
vance  scouts   have   already   appeared   along  the   upper 


THE  WAR  AND  MOSLEM  LANDS         173 

Congo  River.  The  warning  voiced  in  these  past  years  of 
an  aggressive  advance  of  Islam  pushing  down  into  Cen- 
tral Africa  is  seen  today  to  have  been  timely.  Christian- 
ity should  completely  occupy  all  Central  Africa  at  once 
with  schools,  hospitals,  and  evangelism,  and  see  that  the 
trade  of  the  country  is  in  the  hands  of  Christians,  or  at 
least  of  non-Moslems,  else  a  decade  hence  it  will  find  the 
task  increased  in  difficulty  many  fold. 

In  South  Africa  the  Mohammedans  number  only  some 
45,000  and  have  come  from  different  countries,  the  ma- 
jority probably  from  Malaysia.  This  diversity  of  origin 
militates  against  a  close  union  and  a  strong  group-con- 
sciousness on  the  part  of  the  Mohammedans  of  this  sec- 
tion. Little  or  nothing  of  a  nationalist  tendency  has  been 
observed  among  them. 

They  are  not  active  propagandists  among  the  native 
peoples  of  South  Africa,  but  are  constantly  gaining  con- 
verts, occasionally  from  among  the  whites  but  principally 
from  the  colored  peoples  in  the  centers  of  population 
throughout  the  subcontinent,  notably  Cape  Town,  Johan- 
nesburg, and  the  East  Coast  ports.  The  conditions  aris- 
ing from  the  war  seem  to  have  made  little  difference  in 
their  activities.  While  in  South  Africa  it  might  be  said 
that  there  is  as  yet  only  a  scattering  of  Mohammedans, 
their  presence,  aggression,  and  menace  need  to  be  taken 
seriously  into  account.  A  very  wise,  sympathetic,  and 
positive  Christian  approach  should  be  made  to  them. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK  IN  LATIN 

AMERICA  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF 

THE  WAR 

While  Latin  America  saw  no  fighting  and  sent  no 
organized  troops  to  the  front,  yet  she  was  very  deeply 
affected  by  the  war.  That  effect  was  felt  even  more 
promptly  than  in  the  United  States,  because  of  the  very 
close  economic  and  spiritual  relations  which  the  Latin 
American  countries  have  always  maintained  with  Europe. 

I.     Economic  Changes 

Economic  changes  were  the  first  to  be  felt  after  the 
war  began.  Latin  America,  with  the  exception  of  Mex- 
ico, Cuba,  and  Porto  Rico  and  parts  of  Central  America, 
had  largely  depended  upon  European  capital  for  its  de- 
velopment. England  had  invested  in  Argentina  alone 
some  £500,000,000.  Railroads,  port  works^  street  rail- 
ways, mines,  telephones,  and  extensive  land  projects  were 
owned  by  Europeans.  Latin  America  had  been  selling 
her  enormous  resources  to  the  foreigner  and  living  in  ease 
on  the  proceeds,  with  no  thought  that  in  this  modern 
world  of  science  and  commerce  and  wealth  such  condi- 
tions could  ever  change. 

When  the  European  war  commenced,  this  order  of 
things  was  suddenly  altered.  Countries  which  were  ac- 
customed not  only  to  borrow  extra  funds  but  to  receive 
money  for  their  raw  materials  from  the  foreigner  found 
both  processes  stopped,  because  the  European  kept  both 
his  capital  and  his  ships  at  home.    For  the  same  reason 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         175 

that  foreign  money  was  unavailable,  foreign  goods  and 
foreign  labor  were  unobtainable. 

In  an  endeavor  to  extricate  herself  from  this  terrible 
situation,  Latin  America  did  two  things  which  are  mak- 
ing a  profound  and  permanent  change  in  her  life.  The 
first  was  to  turn  to  the  United  States  for  aid.  This  Grov- 
ernment,  answering  such  an  appeal,  called  the  first  Pan- 
American  Financial  Conference,  which  met  in  Washing- 
ton in  May,  1915.  The  ministers  of  finance  and  promi- 
nent bankers  of  practically  every  one  of  the  twenty 
southern  countries,  as  well  as  the  leading  financiers  of 
the  United  States,  attended  the  conference.  There  was 
established  the  International  High  Commission,  a  com- 
posite body  with  official  representatives  from  each  Ameri- 
can republic,  dealing  with  a  wide  range  of  financial  and 
commercial  matters. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  war  there  was  not  one  North 
American  bank  operating  in  South  America  and  not  a 
North  American  steamship  line  maintaining  passenger 
service  between  the  two  continents.  Today  there  are 
twenty-two  banks  having  regularly  established  branches 
there.  Several  North  American  passenger  lines  are  al- 
ready established  and  before  this  is  in  print  this  number 
will  be  substantially  increased.  The  trip  from  New  York 
to  Valparaiso  before  the  war  generally  required  five 
weeks.  Now  big  passenger  steamers  make  the  trip 
through  the  Panama  Canal  in  eighteen  days.  The  trip 
from  New  York  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  on  the  fastest  boats 
has  required  seventeen  days  and  to  Buenos  Aires  twenty- 
three  days.  The  United  States  Shipping  Board  has  an- 
nounced three  fast  steamers  soon  to  be  put  into  service 
which  will  make  the  trip  to  these  cities  in  ten  and  four- 
teen days  respectively.  One-third  of  all  the  tonnage  ac- 
quired by  the  Shipping  Board  is  to  be  assigned  to  Latin 
American  trade. 

The  total  value  of  the  trade  conducted  between  the 
United  States  and  the  twenty  other  American  republics 


176  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

for  the  fiscal  year  of  1917-18  showed  the  enormous  in- 
crease of  nearly  $1,000,000,000  over  the  1913-14  figures. 
In  other  words,  the  United  States'  exports  to,  and  imports 
from,  Latin  America  grew  from  $747,000,000  four  years 
ago  to  $1,743,000,000  for  1917-18.  The  official  records 
tell  the  story  that  nothing  equal  to  this  trade  expansion 
has  heretofore  been  known  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

Latin  America,  besides  endeavoring  to  arrange  for  new 
credits  and  supplies  in  the  United  States,  did  a  second 
thing  which  is  destined  to  have  a  very  large  effect  on  all 
her  life.  She  began  to  make  a  most  determined  effort 
to  develop  her  own  resources  and  to  manufacture  her 
own  goods. 

This  movement  was  most  notable  in  Brazil,  the  one  big 
country  in  South  America  that  actually  declared  war. 
The  Federal  Government  took  up  systematically  the 
whole  question  of  increasing  agricultural  products  and 
cattle  raising  and  the  manufacturing  of  goods  formerly 
imported.  Previously  her  export  had  been  largely  coffee, 
with  the  proceeds  of  which  she  had  bought  many  staples 
which  could  easily  have  been  raised  at  home.  In  the  new 
effort  toward  development  a  North  American  missionary 
was  called  upon  to  help  in  planning  a  corn  exhibit  like 
those  held  in  the  United  States,  and  several  thousand 
Japanese  colonists  were  brought  in  to  teach  the  people  to 
grow  rice  cheaply.  The  methods  of  producing  rubber  are 
being  reformed.  The  coal  mines  in  the  south  are  being 
developed.  An  official  campaign  around  the  world  is 
being  made  to  promote  the  sale  of  Brazilian  tea,  mate. 
Manufacturing  has  grown  to  an  astounding  extent  and 
foreign-made  clothing  is  being  almost  replaced  by  native 
products. 

The  demand  from  the  warring  nations  for  beef  and 
wheat,  and  the  high  prices  paid,  caused  a  great  increase  in 
their  production.  Argentina  has  now  become  the  leader 
of  the  world  in  the  exportation  of  beef,  surpassing  the 
United  States  and  Australia.     She  has  also  come  to  oc- 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         177 

cupy  first  place  in  the  export  of  wool  and  third  place  in 
the  export  of  wheat.  She  has  begun  to  use  native 
petroleum  and  firewood,  to  search  for  her  own  coal  de- 
posits, and  to  exploit  her  own  forests,  since  denied  these 
necessities  by  Europe. 

Chile  has  learned  her  lesson  as  did  Brazil — not  to  de- 
pend entirely  on  one  product  for  her  national  commercial 
existence.  Heretofore  about  eighty-five  per  cent  of  her 
national  revenue  had  been  derived  from  an  export  tax  on 
nitrate,  but  during  the  war  taxation  was  distributed  in  a 
more  scientific  way,  including  a  land  tax  which  Chile  had 
never  had  before.  She  has  greatly  increased  the  number 
of  her  factories  and  now  gets  practically  all  of  her  coal 
from  her  own  mines.  Peru  also  has  made  a  splendid 
endeavor  to  supply  her  own  needs.  She  has  stimulated 
greatly  her  production  of  sugar  and  cotton,  the  high  price 
of  these  articles  during  the  war  having  brought  great 
prosperity  to  producers  of  these  articles. 

The  smaller  countries  in  the  Caribbean  have  been  less 
able  to  develop  their  own  resources  and  as  a  rule  have 
suffered  greatly  economically.  Cuba  is  a  marked  excep- 
tion. That  country's  foreign  commerce  has  been  multi- 
plied by  three  during  the  war,  on  account  of  her  giving 
herself  almost  entirely,  backed  by  American  capital,  to 
the  production  of  sugar.  Cuba  now  produces  about  one- 
quarter  of  the  world's  supply  of  sugar.  Her  foreign 
commerce  in  1918  amounted  to  $718,000,000,  almost 
equal  to  that  of  China. 

A  third  change  in  economic  conditions  during  the 
war  has  been  the  development  of  the  labor  movement. 
Labor  in  these  countries  in  the  past  has  had  little  oppor- 
tunity to  assert  itself.  The  formation  of  the  Pan-Ameri- 
can Federation  of  Labor  in  1918,  which  is  fostered  by 
the  American  Federation  of  Labor,  has  served  to  organ- 
ize labor  in  several  Latin  American  countries.  Two  Pan- 
American  conferences  on  labor  have  been  held,  resulting 
in  an  understanding  between  workmen  of  different  coun- 


178  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

tries  and  helping  them  to  study  more  closely  the 
economic,  social,  and  political  improvement  of  the  labor- 
ing classes.  The  Mexican- American  division  has  worked 
strenuously  against  intervention  in  Mexico  and  undoubt- 
edly has  had  a  large  effect.  Labor  disturbances  have  oc- 
curred all  over  Latin  America  during  the  last  two  years. 
Just  how  far  these  have  been  the  results  of  the  efforts 
of  foreign  agitators  and  how  far  due  to  the  growing 
spirit  of  independence  among  the  workers  themselves, 
it  is  difficult  to  say.  Socialistic  and  labor  representatives 
are  found  exercising  large  influence  at  the  present  time 
in  the  national  congresses  of  Chile,  Argentina,  Uruguay, 
Brazil,  Porto  Rico,  Mexico,  and  Cuba. 

Finally,  in  discussing  economic  changes  in  Latin 
America  during  the  war,  there  must  be  mentioned  the 
attention  commanded  from  the  rest  of  the  world  by  these 
nations  because  of  their  enormous  resources.  Careful 
students  are  now  regarding  Latin  America  as  the  most 
promising  field  for  furnishing  the  three  great  demands  of 
the  world  today :  food,  room  for  overcrowded  popula- 
tions, and  a  market  for  surplus  goods  and  capital.  Begin- 
ning at  the  Rio  Grande  and  stretching  down  through 
Mexico,  Central  America,  and  through  the  rich  fields 
of  South  America  to  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  is  the  larg- 
est area  of  undeveloped  fertile  land  in  the  world.  The 
entire  population  of  the  globe  could  find  a  place  here  and 
be  only  one-third  as  crowded  as  Porto  Rico.  Argentina, 
far  more  capable  than  New  York  of  sustaining  a  dense 
population,  would  have  200,000,000  people  instead  of  her 
present  8,000,000,  if  it  were  as  densely  populated  as  that 
state.  This  is  why  capitalists,  manufacturers,  steamship 
directors,  food  economists,  and  political  leaders  in  North 
America,  Europe,  and  even  Japan,  are  so  intently  fixing 
their  attention  on  these  fallow  lands. 

As  to  the  activities  of  the  United  States  for  developing 
closer  contacts  with  Latin  America,  reference  has  already 
been  made  to  the  Pan-American  Financial  Congress  and 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         179 

the  activities  growing  out  of  it,  as  also  to  the  Pan-Ameri- 
can Federation  of  Labor.  The  first  Pan-American  Scien- 
tific Congress  held  in  Washington  in  1916  and  the  move- 
ments growing  out  of  it  did  much  to  remove  the  com- 
plaint of  the  Latin  Americans  that  the  United  States  was 
interested  in  them  chiefly  from  the  commercial  side,  fail- 
ing to  appreciate  their  contribution  to  science,  literature, 
and  art.  Besides  the  continual  activities  of  the  Pan- 
American  Union,  with  headquarters  in  Washington,  there 
have  been  developed  a  large  number  of  societies  and  in- 
numerable publications  for  the  promotion  of  various 
phases  of  inter-American  relations.  Universities  and  col- 
leges in  the  United  States  have  organized  special  courses 
in  the  languages  and  history  of  Latin  America  and  have 
made  the  attendance  of  Latin  American  students  much 
easier.  Latin  America  has  come  to  be  an  increasingly 
popular  subject  to  discuss  with  commercial  organizations 
and  Chautauqua  audiences.  Banks,  factories,  steamship 
companies,  and  engineers  have  made  elaborate  plans  to 
extend  trade  toward  the  south.  It  may  be  said  that  for 
the  first  time  in  its  history  the  United  States  is  awake 
to  the  need  of  developing  close  relations  with  her  south- 
ern neighbors. 

II.     Political  Changes 

The  technical  attitude  of  the  Latin  American  countries 
in  the  World  War  was  as  follows : 

Eight  of  the  twenty  nations  actually  declared  war  on 
Germany:  Brazil,  Costa  Rica,  Cuba,  Guatemala,  Haiti, 
Honduras,  Nicaragua,  and  Panama.  Five  other  Latin 
American  states  broke  off  diplomatic  relations  with  Ger- 
many: namely,  Bolivia,  the  Dominican  Republic,  Ecua- 
dor, Peru,  and  Uruguay.  Salvador  declared  herself  in 
favor  of  benevolent  neutrality  toward  the  United  States, 
which  permitted  the  use  of  her  ports  and  territorial 
waters  by  the  warships  of  the  United  States  and  the 
Allies.     The  six  remaining  neutral  nations — Argentina, 


180  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Chile,  Colombia,  Mexico,  Paraguay,  and  Venezuela — 
either  by  the  statements  of  the  executives  or  by  resolu- 
tions passed  by  their  congresses,  or  again  by  the  pro-Ally 
tone  of  the  majority  of  their  leading  newspapers  and 
finally  by  the  utterances  of  their  most  representative 
statesmen,  also  expressed  themselves  in  favor  of  Pan- 
American  solidarity. 

The  outstanding  change  in  the  political  life  of  Latin 
America  brought  about  by  the  war  was  its  new  attitude 
of  friendliness  toward  the  United  States.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary here  to  refer  to  the  well-known  suspicion  of  the 
United  States  which  has  existed  in  all  Latin  American 
countries  for  years  and  has  greatly  limited  the  work  of 
our  missionaries.  This  prejudice  and  the  change  of  senti- 
ment are  well  described  in  the  following  editorial  pub- 
lished in  a  leading  Buenos  Aires  daily  on  July  4,  1917 : 

"The  circumstances  in  which  we  find  ourselves  today 
on  this  anniversary  of  the  North  American  nation  serve 
to  define  a  double  principle  of  Americanism  and  democ- 
racy. This  celebration  in  other  years  has  been  an  occa- 
sion for  rejoicing  only  for  the  United  States.  She  could, 
with  patriotic  joy,  stop  in  her  march  and  contemplate 
with  satisfaction  the  road  traveled  since  the  days  of  that 
memorable  declaration.  Other  people  joined  the  celebra- 
tion with  a  cordiality  more  official  and  diplomatic  than 
real. 

"Today  all  is  different.  The  United  States,  by  the 
power  of  that  great  republican  virtue  which  is  the  sup- 
porter of  the  right,  is  for  the  whole  world  not  only  a 
nation  engaged  in  a  knightly  war,  but  an  apostle  in  action. 
Some  four  years  ago  the  Latin  author,  Ruben  Dario,  was 
able  to  say,  led  astray  by  superficial  observation,  that  the 
United  States,  which  had  everything,  lacked  but  one 
thing — God. 

"Today  this  cannot  be  said,  for  the  crusade  of  the 
United  States  and  the  serene  and  eloquent  words  of 
Wilson  have  a  religious  character,  now  that  they  intimate 
the  abandonment  and  disregard  of  material  interests  in 
the  face  of  the  defense  of  the  ideal." 

Dr.  Ernesto  Quesada,  of  Argentina,  speaking  of  the 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         181 

need  of  all  America's  standing  together,  said :  "Never 
more  than  at  the  present  moment,  while  Europe  is  in  the 
great  conflict  of  nations,  has  America  been  confronted 
with  a  more  vital  necessity  to  stand  together."  Senor 
Ignacio  Calderon,  of  Bolivia,  puts  it  this  way :  "Freedom 
is  a  gift  that  is  given  only  to  nations  who  know  how  and 
are  ready  to  defend  it.  America  is  destined  to  lead  the 
world.  Let  us  work  together  for  the  principle  of  right 
and  justice,  of  liberty  and  happiness."  Dr.  Eduardo  J. 
Pinto,  of  Costa  Rica,  was  even  more  emphatic :  "It  would 
seem,"  he  said,  "that  by  a  natural  reflex  action  Ameri- 
cans, having  witnessed  the  result  of  upheaval  and  conflict 
across  the  Atlantic,  have  banded  together  in  order  that 
the  bonds  of  their  security  and  peace  may  be  strengthened 
and  assured." 

The  great  increase  in  the  number  of  students  coming 
from  Latin  America  to  the  United  States  is  an  indication 
of  this  new  spirit  of  confidence.  Only  recently  the  Gov- 
ernment of  Brazil  sent  to  this  country  twenty-seven 
graduate  students,  who  are  to  take  two-year  courses  in 
agriculture,  forestry,  sanitation,  and  engineering.  It  is 
probable  that  from  that  country  alone  a  hundred  students 
will  come  this  year,  all  financed  by  their  Government. 

III.     Spiritual  Changes 

The  outstanding  spiritual  change  brought  about  by  the 
war  is  an  increased  open-mindedness.  The  people  of 
Latin  America  are  doing  more  fundamental  thinking  than 
ever  before  in  their  history.  They  have  hitherto  been 
ruled  more  by  sentiment  than  reason.  They  have  rested 
on  the  glorious  past  of  the  Latin  race,  have  magnified 
the  differences  between  Latin  Catholics  and  Anglo-Saxon 
Protestants,  and  have  minimized  the  great  economic  and 
moral  bases  of  American  solidarity.  They  had  ceased  to 
regard  religion  as  a  real  factor  in  modern  life.  But  the 
World  War,  with  its  rude  shock  to  their  economic  prog- 
ress and  to  many  of  their  philosophic  theories,  supposedly 


182  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

beyond  attack,  compelled  them  to  reexamine  their  indi- 
vidual and  national  relationships  and  to  restate  their 
theories.  The  spirit  of  inquiry,  the  willingness  to  listen, 
the  new  readiness  to  seek  after  God,  if  perchance  they 
might  find  Him,  impress  one  profoundly  as  traveling  in 
those  countries  he  talks  with  men  of  every  status  from 
university  professors  to  laboring  men. 

Not  since  the  struggle  for  independence  a  century  ago 
has  all  Latin  America  been  so  stirred  with  the  need  of 
decision  on  a  moral  question  as  during  the  war.  Some 
of  the  most  dramatic  scenes  ever  enacted  in  her  history 
took  place  in  the  legislative  halls  and  public  assemblies 
when  the  questions  concerning  the  nation's  attitude 
toward  the  war  were  debated.  In  Peru,  Dr.  Mariano  H. 
Cornejo,  in  a  brilliant  address  before  Congress,  Septem- 
ber 7,  1917,  thus  stated  the  moral  issues  involved: 

"Gentlemen,  I  do  not  exaggerate  when  I  say  that  never 
has  Peru  in  her  past  history,  never  will  she  have  in  the 
future,  a  greater  problem  than  to  decide  her  attitude 
toward  the  world  conflict,  whose  issues  illumine  the  hu- 
man conscience,  bringing  to  judgment  all  religious  and 
scientific  dogmas,  all  moral  values,  all  the  Utopias  that 
man  has  conceived  through  the  centuries.  In  the  uni- 
verse, reality  consists  not  simply  in  the  material  which 
is  temporal.  Reality  also  consists  in  the  intangible  light. 
He  does  not  know  reality  who  does  not  take  into  account 

the  unseen  energy The  peoples  of  America  are 

called  upon  to  enlist  themselves  on  the  side  of  the  Ideal. 
How  unfortunate  that  at  this  time  the  ideal  is  so  con- 
founded with  personal  interest !" 

Dr.  Leopoldo  Lugones,  one  of  the  outstanding  men  of 
Argentina,  in  arguing  for  a  visit  of  the  United  States  fleet 
to  Buenos  Aires,  said : 

"In  Argentina  neutrality  is  a  desertion.  Here,  as  in  the 
entire  world,  there  are  two  powers  that  compete  with  one 
another — despotism  and  liberty.  And  the  object  of  such 
a  gigantic  struggle  is  the  right  to  live  with  honor,  without 
which  even  the  life  of  a  dog  is  too  sad.  This  has  received 
since  the  beginning  of  the  war  a  sublime  ratification. 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         183 

Belgium,  only  a  little  atom  in  relation  to  colossal  Ger- 
many, preferred  her  honor  to  her  life.  She  gained  with 
this  her  place  of  equality  among  the  great.  Did  I  say 
equality?  Historical  grandeur  has  nothing  that  goes  be- 
yond it !" 

The  following  are  extracts  from  an  address  delivered 
in  the  Brazilian  Senate  on  Armistice  Day  by  the  well- 
known  Brazilian  statesman,  Dr.  Ruy  Barbosa,  who  was 
called  from  his  home  to  address  the  Senate  upon  the  re- 
ceipt of  the  news  of  peace  : 

"I  desire  to  lift  up  my  heart  in  praise  to  God  for  not 
having  permitted  me  to  deceive  myself,  when,  in  the  con- 
ference at  Buenos  Aires,  I  counseled  our  nation,  I  coun- 
seled the  other  Latin  American  republics,  I  counseled  the 
great  Republic  of  the  North,  I  counseled  all  America,  I 
counseled  all  the  neutral  countries  of  the  world,  to  break 
this  unbearable  neutrality  between  crime  and  right,  be- 
tween falsehood  and  truth,  between  infamy  and  justice. 
I  desire  only  to  say:  'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  peace 
on  earth  among  men  of  good  will,'  whose  faith,  whose 
perseverance,  whose  heroism,  took  this  cause  upon  their 
shoulders  and  bore  it  to  the  final  victory  of  this  hour. 

"However,  gentlemen,  there  is  still  another  lesson  of 
the  war  just  ended,  and  we  must  not  forget  to  make  use 
of  it  for  ourselves,  for  the  salvation  of  our  own  country. 
The  world  moves  toward  other  laws,  toward  other  goals, 
toward  a  future  of  illimitable  extent.  Will  it  be  possible 
for  Brazil,  in  the  midst  of  all  these  revolutions  and  up- 
heavals, not  to  suffer  its  need  of  change  in  the  character 
of  its  politics,  its  institutions,  the  procedures  of  its  states- 
men ?  No,  gentlemen,  we  must  be  taught  by  these  events, 
and  we  ought  to  realize  that  our  republic  must  accom- 
modate herself  to  the  new  modes  of  thought,  that  our 
government  must  set  its  people  a  different  example  from 
the  usual  one,  or  days  perhaps  tempestuous  will  be  in 
store  for  us." 

Many  indications  like  the  above  show  a  new  feeling 
among  the  peoples.  They  have  been  forced  to  face  many 
decisions  that  involved  an  analysis  of  moral  purposes. 
They  have  lived  during  the  past  rather  in  isolation,  be- 
lieving that  science  had  solved  their  problems  for  them, 


184  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

that  nature  had  given  them  all  that  could  be  desired  of 
riches  and  prosperity,  and  that  religion  had  been  practi- 
cally eliminated.  But  they  were  suddenly  confronted 
with  the  necessity  of  deciding  which  side  they  would  take 
in  a  world  struggle,  realizing  that  they  were  being 
watched  by  the  whole  world  as  they  made  this  decision. 
They  were  necessarily  compelled  to  think  of  other  things 
besides  the  economic,  in  which  they  had  trusted  almost 
entirely  in  the  past. 

These  conditions  also  made  them  take  life  more  seri- 
ously. Stopped  from  overborrowing,  both  in  public  and 
in  private,  they  were  compelled  to  think  of  saving  money, 
food,  and  materials.  The  stories  of  the  sacrifices  of  the 
peoples  of  Europe  had  large  effect.  Whether  their  par- 
ticular nation  declared  war  or  not,  they  were  compelled 
to  face  up  to  the  meaning  of  war.  The  organization  of 
the  work  of  such  enterprises  as  the  Red  Cross,  carried 
on  at  first  by  the  British  and  French,  later  on  by  Ameri- 
cans, and  still  later  on  joined  in  by  the  nationals  of  the 
various  countries  themselves,  had  a  splendid  effect  in 
awaking  the  people  to  the  needs  of  sacrifice  and  service. 
Even  the  investment  in  Liberty  Bonds  has  had  a  good 
eflFect  in  bringing  about  these  closer  relations  and  in  em- 
phasizing the  lessons  of  thrift  and  the  responsibility  of 
different  peoples  to  help  one  another.  The  campaigns  for 
the  various  war  funds  for  the  Allies  were  carried  on  in 
practically  every  Latin  American  country  and  yielded 
large  results.  Even  little  Santo  Domingo  gave  some  $85,- 
000  in  one  campaign  to  the  Red  Cross.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
was  able  to  raise  large  sums  of  money  for  its  buildings 
in  Montevideo  and  Rio  de  Janeiro,  when  the  war  was 
at  its  height.  Thus  a  new  spirit  of  giving  was  developed 
by  the  war.  This  new  spirit  will  be  favorable  to  a  large 
support  of  missionary  projects  which  are  for  the  develop- 
ment of  the  community. 

It  is  impressive  to  note  the  large  number  of  individuals 
and  organizations  that  are  now  beginning  efforts  to  serve 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA        185 

the  people.  The  Temperance  Society  of  Peru,  which  is 
composed  of  some  of  the  leading  men  of  the  country,  is 
doing  a  remarkable  work.  In  Chile  and  Uruguay  there 
are  a  large  number  of  societies  promoting  educational  and 
charitable  work,  which  are  quite  independent  of  the  Gov- 
ernment. In  Argentina  there  are  large  groups — ranging 
in  their  activities  from  discussions  in  university  halls  to 
socialistic  meetings  among  workmen  on  the  street  corners 
— which  indicate  spiritual  hunger  and  initiative.  The 
Child  Welfare  Congress  is  an  illustration  of  this  new 
spirit.  The  second  Congress,  held  in  June,  1919,  in  Mon- 
tevideo, was  an  outstanding  success  and  denotes  a  new 
day  for  the  neglected  child  in  South  America. 

In  regard  to  interest  directly  in  religion,  there  are  many 
evidences  that  the  war  has  increased  it,  though  some 
correspondents  deny  this.  There  is  no  question  but  that 
there  are  signs  of  a  marked  interest  recently  displayed 
in  Protestant  teachings.  In  Chile,  one  of  the  richest  men 
of  Santiago  recently  came  at  night  to  the  young  pastor  of 
a  Methodist  Church,  and  cried  out  for  help  in  his  spiritual 
struggle.  The  World  War  and  the  breaking  up  of  all 
that  seemed  permanent  in  civilization  had  so  upset  him 
that  he  felt  he  could  not  stand  it  longer.  After  the  funeral 
service  of  a  prominent  citizen,  held  in  one  of  the  evangeli- 
cal churches  in  Buenos  Aires,  a  university  professor  told 
the  minister  that  if  he  would  make  an  effort  to  let  the 
intellectual  classes  know  what  the  Evangelical  Church  was 
doing  he  felt  sure  that  there  would  be  found  a  prompt 
response  to  his  efforts,  there  being  now  a  great  demand 
for  new  light  on  spiritual  questions.  In  the  same  city  a 
professor  in  the  university  recently  gave  a  series  of  lec- 
tures on  Emerson  and  the  significance  of  the  Unitarian 
and  Puritan  movements  in  New  England.  These  lectures 
made  a  pronounced  impression.  Many  things  that  Protes- 
tant missionaries  would  like  to  have  said  this  university 
professor  was  telling  the  young  men  of  Argentina.  He 
has  been  contemplating  a  congress  of  religions  that  would 


186  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

face  the  problem  of  establishing  standards  of  morality 
and  service  in  Argentinian  life. 

Most  significant  was  the  remark  of  another  Argen- 
tinian gentleman :  "I  have  lost  my  enthusiasm  for  France. 
If  the  United  States  does  not  save  the  world  it  will  not 
be  saved."  Another  said :  "The  educated  classes  are  hun- 
gry for  spiritual  food.  They  are  ready  for  your  message, 
if  you  will  only  arrange  to  present  it  to  them  in  an  attrac- 
tive way." 

Leaders  in  various  countries  also  realize  more  deeply 
the  necessity  of  practical  education  for  their  children  and 
so  impressed  are  they  by  the  work  of  the  mission  schools 
that  they  are  anxious  to  have  the  number  increased.  The 
president  of  Paraguay,  in  discussing  this  question  with 
workers  who  recently  went  to  Asuncion  to  plan  for  a  new 
mission,  was  eager  to  cooperate  and  said  that  there  were 
public  lands  which  could  be  given  to  them  for  an  agri- 
cultural school,  and  an  experiment  station,  already  be- 
gun, which  could  be  turned  over,  equipment  and  all.  A 
most  remarkable  proposition  was  made  to  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  mission  by  the  Brazilian  Government,  which 
offered  it  the  free  use  of  a  well-equipped  agricultural 
school,  with  some  10,000  acres  of  land,  agreeing  to  back 
the  school  for  a  period  of  fifty  years  if  the  mission  would 
provide  the  leaders  in  the  teaching  force.  Moreover,  the 
management  was  to  have  carte  blanche  in  the  matter  of 
religious  instruction.  The  Government  of  Brazil  has  also 
selected  a  former  teacher  in  one  of  the  mission  schools 
to  head  a  modern  school  of  domestic  science  and  paid  her 
expenses  to  this  country  to  secure  seven  other  young 
women  teachers,  specifying  that  they,  like  herself,  should 
have  the  missionary  spirit. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  undoubtedly  lost  pres- 
tige in  Latin  America  because  of  the  general  recognition 
that  the  Roman  hierarchy  in  practically  all  of  these  coun- 
tries, as  well  as  in  Europe,  favored  Germany.  The  fol- 
lowing words  of  Sefior  Vildosola,  editor  of  El  Merciirio 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         187 

of    Santiago,   are    generally   applicable   to    other    Latin 
American  countries: 

"Perhaps  the  most  of  those  who  in  Chile  are  still 
friendly  to  the  German  cause  are  to  be  found  among  the 
clergy  and  the  militant  Catholics,  although  indeed  they 
are  not  the  more  cultured  and  better  informed.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  war  many  members  of  the  Chilean  clergy 
suffered  the  same  perturbation  of  judgment  as  that  in 
which  the  Spanish  clergy  still  remains ;  they  believed  that 
in  this  war  the  Germanic  empire  was  an  instrument  of 
Providence  to  chastise  France  for  having  expelled  the 
religious  orders." 

To  sum  up,  the  Latin  American  nations  have  ceased  to 
be  children.  Formerly  they  have  been  looked  after  by 
outside  nations,  their  finances  have  been  provided  for 
them,  their  national  resources  exploited,  their  intellectual 
life  dominated.  The  war  has  changed  all  of  this.  Just 
as  when  a  child  who  has  been  protected  by  others  comes 
to  be  thrown  on  his  own  resources,  and  is  forced  to  make 
his  own  choices,  so  these  young  nations  are  beginning  to 
face  life  with  new  seriousness  and  new  responsibilities. 
As  with  all  young  people  this  may  not  be  an  unmixed 
good.  They  will  yield  to  many  temptations  unless  they 
have  the  strongest  help  from  their  elder  friends.  It  is 
not  only  a  fight  for  supremacy  in  the  world  of  commerce 
that  we  shall  see  taking  place  in  Latin  America,  but  a 
fight  for  supremacy  in  the  world  of  culture  and  morals. 

The  new  opportunity  for  Christian  service  is  well 
described  by  a  word  just  received  from  a  man  who  is 
constantly  traveling  in  South  America,  visiting  especially 
the  universities  there. 

"With  the  present  spiritual  unrest  that  signifies  a  deep 
longing  for  something  morally  and  spiritually  better,  and 
with  the  United  States  standing  today  beside  France  in 
the  affections  of  the  South  American  peoples,  one  longs 
to  see  every  North  American  agency  that  can  make  a 
genuine  contribution  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  progress 
of  South  America  give  itself  whole-heartedly  to  this  op- 


188  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

portunity.  No  such  time  has  existed  since  the  days  fol- 
lowing the  gaining  of  their  political  independence." 

IV.  Some  Dangers  Growing  out  of  the  World  War 
One  of  the  first  dangers  to  world  peace  to  be  found  in 
Latin  America  would  seem  to  be  that  involved  in  the 
trade  war  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made. 
This  trade  war  will  be  keenest  between  England,  the 
United  States,  Germany,  and  Japan.  It  is  not  pleasant  to 
refer  to  the  bitter  feeling  often  generated  by  trade  rivalry 
between  Americans  and  Englishmen  in  Latin  America. 
Observers  who  live  in  South  America,  however,  realize 
the  keenness  of  this  rivalry.  Many  believe  that  if  Eng- 
land and  the  United  States  should  ever  be  threatened  with 
war  with  one  another  it  would  come  through  their  com- 
mercial rivalries  in  Latin  America.  Christian  mission- 
aries from  these  countries  could  do  a  great  deal  to  do 
away  with  the  evil  effects  of  such  rivalry,  and  it  is  un- 
questionably one  of  the  problems  that  they  ought  to  face. 
Since,  owing  to  world  conditions,  it  is  the  investors  of 
the  United  States  who  are  most  free  to  extend  their 
holdings  and  to  make  new  investments  in  these  countries 
of  the  South,  there  is  danger  of  the  domination  of  Ameri- 
can financial  interests  in  the  affairs  of  these  nations. 
The  Latin  American  countries  have  always  been  sub- 
jected to  foreign  domination  in  matters  of  this  sort,  a 
fact  which  was  forcefully  pointed  out  by  President  Wil- 
son in  his  Mobile  address,  when,  in  speaking  of  Latin 
America,  he  said : 

"The  foreign  interests  are  apt  to  dominate  their  do- 
mestic affairs,  a  condition  of  affairs  always  dangerous 

and  likely  to  become  intolerable They  have  had 

harder  bargains  driven  with  them  in  the  matter  of  loans 
than  any  other  peoples  of  the  world.  Interest  has  been 
exacted  of  them  that  was  not  exacted  of  anybody  else, 
because  the  risk  was  said  to  be  greater,  and  thus  securi- 
ties were  taken  that  destroyed  the  risk — an  admirable 
arrangement  for  those  who  were  forcing  the  terms.  I 
rejoice  in  nothing  so  much  as  in  the  prospect  that  they 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA        189 

will  now  be  emancipated  from  these  conditions,  and  we 
ought  to  be  the  first  to  take  part  in  assisting  in  that  eman- 
cipation." 

Already  there  have  been  upon  the  part  of  our  investors 
several  instances  of  successful  interference  in  Latin 
American  affairs,  an  outstanding  illustration  of  which 
was  the  recent  revolution  in  Costa  Rica,  where  a  progres- 
sive president  was  ousted  largely  through  the  influence 
of  certain  American  financial  interests  who  resented  his 
refusal  to  grant  concessions  and  special  privileges  to 
them.  Another  instance  is  the  United  States  Senate's 
recent  holding  up  of  the  treaty  with  Colombia  because 
of  protest  from  certain  oil  interests,  who  object  to  the 
nationalization  of  Colombia's  oil  lands.  This  treaty  has 
already  been  delayed  for  some  three  years.  Its  approval 
is  most  necessary  if  we  are  to  clear  away  the  resentment 
of  Latin  America  caused  by  the  taking  of  Panama.  In 
Cuba,  American  investors  control  almost  entirely  the 
economic  life,  through  their  investments  in  sugar.  If 
Cuba  is  not  to  become  the  American  Ireland  there  must 
be  given  careful  consideration  to  the  obligation  of  the 
American  people  for  the  development  of  her  spiritual 
and  educational  life. 

Certain  financial  interests  have  united  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  propaganda  bureau  to  discredit  the  present 
Mexican  Government  in  the  United  States.  This  organi- 
zation may  claim  that  it  is  not  in  favor  of  armed  interven- 
tion, which  could  only  mean  a  war  of  invasion,  but  the 
effect  of  its  propaganda  is  to  persuade  the  American  peo- 
ple that  it  is  their  Christian  duty  to  take  charge  of  the 
affairs  of  Mexico.  A  superficial  view  makes  the  average 
man,  interested  in  "a  moral  clean-up,"  compare  Mexico 
with  Cuba  and  the  Philippines,  forgetting  the  vast  differ- 
ences, not  only  in  the  size  of  the  countries,  but  in  the  de- 
velopment of  their  nationality,  and,  above  all,  the  fact 
that  Mexico  is  against  our  intervening,  whereas  the  Cu- 
bans welcomed  it  very  much,  since  they  needed  help  in 


190  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

their  struggle  for  independence.  The  PhiHppines  were 
composed  of  many  separate  peoples,  speaking  different 
languages,  who  have  never  developed  a  real  national  life^ 
or  spirit.  There  rests  upon  the  missionary  organizations 
a  responsibility,  not  only  to  make  facts  concerning  inter- 
national relations  known,  when  they  possess  such  facts, 
but  also  to  take  the  part  of  these  weak  peoples  when  the 
strong  materialistic  and  militaristic  forces  are  united 
against  them.  If  we  fail  to  do  this  in  our  home  land, 
where  because  of  our  present  outstanding  power  we  have 
much  to  do  with  deciding  their  fate,  then  they  will  have 
little  confidence  in  our  protestations  of  friendship  when 
we  go  to  serve  them  in  their  own  lands. 

A  prominent  Protestant  minister  in  Mexico  has  said 
the  following  about  what  intervention  would  mean  for 
missionary  work : 

"Intervention  in  Mexico  by  the  United  States  would 
mean  the  destruction  of  all  American  mission  work.  For 
many  years  the  Protestant  ministers  in  Mexico  have  been 
accused  of  being  bought  with  Yankee  gold.  We  have  con- 
tinued in  the  employ  of  American  mission  boards,  how- 
ever, because  we  believed  they  were  representative  of  the 
best  Christian  spirit  and  were  trying  to  give  to  Mexico 
the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ — our  country's  greatest  need. 
When  the  Revolution  began  the  Protestant  churches 
threw  themselves  into  it  almost  unanimously,  because 
they  believed  that  its  program  represented  what  they  had 
been  preaching  through  the  years,  and  that  the  triumph 
of  the  Revolution  meant  the  triumph  of  the  Gospel. 
Many  Protestant  preachers  are  now  prominent  in  the 
Mexican  Government  and  the  liberal  element  has  come 
to  have  a  new  respect  for  and  interest  in  Evangelical 
Christianity.  The  people  have  seen  that  the  Protestants 
were  in  favor  of  the  Revolution  and  were  willing  to  fight 
for  it.     Never  before  has  there  been  in  Mexico  such 

eagerness  to  hear  the  Gospel Conditions  here 

are  improving  all  the  time.  We  are  permitted  to  travel 
in  all  parts  of  the  country  to  do  our  work.  Inter- 
vention on  the  part  of  the  American  people  would  set 
back  Christian  work  in  Mexico  a  hundred  years.  It  is 
impossible  for  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  realize 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA         191 

how  deep-seated  would  be  the  feeling  against  them. 
While  Americans  might  say  they  were  doing  this  for 
the  good  of  Mexico,  Mexicans  would  never  admit  it. 
They  believe  they  have  a  right  to  work  out  their  own 
salvation.  Now  that  the  American  mission  boards  have 
planned  to  give  them  spiritual  help  in  larger  measure  and 
the  opportunities  for  preaching  the  Gospel  are  so  great, 
it  would  be  an  immeasurable  crime  for  the  American  peo- 
ple to  make  war  on  Mexico." 

The  third  danger  growing  out  of  the  war  is  the  fear 
of  some  that  the  United  States  will  use  her  military 
power  developed  in  the  World  War  for  imperialistic  pur- 
poses in  Latin  America.  A  former  president  of  Colom- 
bia said  recently  in  a  public  address :  "We  glory  in  the 
wonderful  idealistic  program  of  the  United  States  as 
carried  out  in  the  World  War.  We  admire  all  of  her 
accomplishments.  We  pay  tribute  to  her  wonderful 
organization  and  the  unselfishness  with  which  she  has 
thrown  herself  into  the  fight  for  democracy  which  is  a 
fight  for  all  of  America.  Yet  we  cannot  fail  to  realize 
that  the  United  States  is  building  up  a  powerful  war 
machine  which  might  very  easily  be  turned  upon  her 
weaker  neighbors  to  the  South."  Such  feelings  are  in- 
tensified by  the  talk  so  prevalent  at  the  present  time  con- 
cerning intervention  in  Mexico.  Such  intervention  would 
not  only  profoundly  affect  all  mission  work  of  the  United 
States  in  that  country  but  cost  us  the  friendship  of  all 
Latin  America.  The  domination  of  the  United  States  in 
the  aflfairs  of  Cuba,  Santo  Domingo,  Haiti,  Nicaragua, 
and  Panama  lends  much  weight  to  such  words  as  those 
just  quoted  and  cannot  help  but  concern  the  missionary 
worker. 

Whatever  may  be  said  in  justification  of  our  taking 
over  Santo  Domingo  and  ruling  it  for  these  three  years 
and  a  half  by  martial  law — where  all  that  newspapers 
print  must  be  submitted  to  the  American  military  authori- 
ties and  no  criticism  of  such  authorities  is  allowed ;  where 
no  public  meetings  to  discuss  political  affairs  are  per- 


193  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

mitted ;  and  where  there  is  practically  no  way  by  which  the 
civil  population  can  come  into  contact  with,  and  make  its 
wants  known,  to  the  American  military  authorities — cer- 
tainly such  conditions  cannot  exist  permanently  and  the 
missionary  forces  of  the  United  States  should  take  an 
interest  in  having  them  changed.  The  missionary  forces 
have  done  practically  nothing  in  either  Santo  Domingo 
or  Haiti.  Before  the  soldiers  come  out  the  missionaries 
must  go  in.  Their  program  must  be  inclusive  enough  to 
develop  the  whole  life  of  the  people  so  that  they  may  be 
prepared  for  peace  and  order  in  doing  their  part  of  the 
world's  work.  The  influence  of  the  United  States  is 
stronger  in  the  Caribbean  district  than  anywhere  else. 
Yet  it  is  a  notable  fact  that  our  missionary  effort,  with 
the  exception  of  that  in  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico,  amounts 
to  less  in  that  area  than  in  any  other  part  of  Latin  Amer- 
ica. The  neglect  of  Central  America,  Santo  Domingo, 
Haiti,  Colombia,  Venezuela,  and  Ecuador  from  the  mis- 
sionary standpoint  is  appalling.  Yet  it  is  in  this  area 
that  our  political  responsibilities  are  the  largest.  The 
missionary  forces  must  do  their  part  in  helping  to  solve 
these  inter-American  relationships.  In  fact  there  is  no 
more  important  thing  for  North  American  missionary 
development  in  the  South  than  an  honest  carrying  out 
toward  the  small  nations  in  America  of  the  doctrine  we 
have  proclaimed  in  entering  the  World  War.  Nothing 
will  more  surely  deaden  our  spiritual  influence  than  the 
prevalence  of  the  spirit  described  by  President  Lowell, 
of  Harvard  University,  as  follows: 

"Some  Americans,  while  professing  a  faith  in  the  right 
of  all  peoples  to  independence  and  self-government,  are 
really  imperialists  at  heart.  They  believe  in  the  right 
and  manifest  destiny  of  the  United  States  to  expand  by 
overrunning  its  weaker  neighbors.  They  appeal  to  a 
spirit  of  patriotism  that  sees  no  object,  holds  no  ideals, 
and  acknowledges  no  rights  or  duties,  but  the  national 
welfare  and  aggrandizement.  In  the  name  of  that  prin- 
ciple Germany  sinned  and  fell.  The  ideas  of  these  Ameri- 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA        193 

can  imperialists  are  less  grandiose,  but  at  bottom  they 
differ  little  from  hers.  It  would  be  a  calamity  if  we 
should  have  helped  to  overcome  Germany  only  to  be  con- 
quered by  her  theories  and  her  errors. 

"According  to  that  view  Central  and  South  America 
are  a  game  preserve,  from  which  poachers  are  excluded, 
but  where  the  proprietor  may  hunt  as  he  pleases.  Natu- 
rally the  proprietor  is  anxious  not  only  to  keep  away  the 
poachers  but  to  oppose  game  laws  that  would  interfere 
with  his  own  sport.  With  their  professed  principles  about 
protecting  the  integrity  and  independence  of  small  coun- 
tries, the  nations  that  have  drawn  up  the  Covenant  of 
Paris  can  hardly  consent  to  a  claim  of  this  kind.  Nor 
ought  we  to  demand  it.  A  suspicion  that  this  is  the  real 
meaning  of  the  Monroe  Doctrine  is  the  specter  that  has 
prevented  the  great  South  American  states  from  accept- 
ing the  doctrine.  It  has  been  the  chief  obstacle  to  mutual 
confidence  and  cordial  relations  with  them,  and  the  sooner 
it  is  definitely  rejected  the  better." 

The  protest  of  Latin  American  statesmen  against  the 
Monroe  Doctrine  is  easily  understood  when  we  realize 
that  it  is  the  kind  of  interpretation  of  the  Monroe  Doc- 
trine to  which  President  Lowell  refers  that  is  most  gen- 
erally understood  in  Latin  America.  Latin  American 
missionaries  cannot  ignore  their  duty  toward  this  prob- 
lem of  inter-American  friendship,  on  which  the  peace 
of  the  continent  and  the  world  so  greatly  depends. 

A  fourth  danger  is  the  new  emphasis  on  militarism  and 
materialism  which,  in  spite  of  all  that  has  been  said  con- 
cerning a  new  desire  for  spiritual  life,  has  been  felt  by 
many  Latin  Americans.  Many  Latin  American  nations 
which  have  had  practically  no  army  or  navy  are  now  con- 
sidering it  imperative  to  spend  the  larger  part  of  their 
national  income  on  militarism. 

The  following  is  a  summary  of  a  reply  to  several  ques- 
tions addressed  to  a  prominent  lawyer  and  educator  in 
Chile : 

"First  of  all  the  war's  lessons  is  that  all  nations  and 
principally  the  small  ones  must  be  prepared  for  war  on 
the  Swiss  model,  so  that  every  man  and  woman  and  fac- 


194  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

tory  would  be  a  factor  in  war.  The  school  must  be  the 
first  step  in  war  preparation.  Rights  must  be  supported 
by  force,  as  force  has  proved,  once  more,  that  it  is  the 
best  defender  of  rights.  Had  it  not  been  for  their  per- 
fect military  organizations,  Holland  and  Switzerland 
would  have  been  invaded.  If  international  wars  come 
to  an  end,  they  are  going  to  be  replaced  by  internal  wars 
headed  by  the  working  classes  against  capitalism,  and 
mankind  will  suffer  more  by  these  than  by  the  former." 

The  danger  of  materialism  is  further  illustrated  by  the 
following  published  words  of  a  prominent  Argentinian : 

"The  uselessness  of  the  exaggerated  religious  spirit  of 
our  times  is  revealed  by  its  own  inefficiency.  What  use 
has  religion  been  in  the  present  world  conflict?  .... 
Religion  has  not  been  able  to  avert  the  war.  On  the 
field  of  battle  peoples  are  being  massacred  by  those  of 
their  own  belief,  and  they  march  hand  in  hand  with  those 

whom  they  believed  to  be  heretics  but  yesterday 

But  there  must  come  out  of  it  all,  as  a  logical  consequence 
of  the  struggle,  the  universal  decadence  of  religious 
morality,  and,  with  the  strengthening  of  democracy,  there 
will  come  the  implantation  of  a  human  morality." 

V.  A  New  Program  for  the  Missionary  Enter- 
prise 
Practically  all  correspondents  in  Latin  America  with 
whom  we  have  been  in  touch  express  the  belief  that  the 
missionary  must  enlarge  his  work  into  an  effort  to  change 
society  itself,  and  not  simply  the  individual.  The  war  has 
taught  the  very  close  relationships  among  all  departments 
of  life.  Neither  a  man  nor  a  nation  can  have  one  com- 
partment for  his  religion,  another  for  his  social  life,  and 
another  for  his  political.  The  exposure  of  this  fallacy 
so  long  existing  in  Latin  America  will  be  a  great  service 
for  the  missionary  to  render.  It  is  of  real  concern  to 
the  Christian  worker  whether  either  the  individual  or  the 
nation  is  on  a  sound  economic  basis,  whether  his  political 
life  is  honest,  whether  the  educational  bases  are  correct, 
and  whether  international  relations  are  healthy.    Nothing 


THE  WAR  AND  LATIN  AMERICA        195 

that  has  to  do  with  life  can  be  foreign  to  the  man  who 
is  working  for  the  elevation  of  the  people. 

There  must  be  renewed  vigor  in  pointing  out  the  fal- 
sity of  the  materialistic  and  economic  theories  of  life. 
Education  with  a  religious  background  must  be  given 
increased  attention.  The  missionary  must  find  new 
methods  of  impressing  upon  the  people  the  truth  that 
strong  nationality  can  be  developed  only  through  love 
and  service  and  sacrifice.  He  must  find  new  ways  of 
identifying  himself  with  the  social  and  philanthropic  or- 
ganizations that  are  seeking  outside  of  the  Church  to  do 
the  same  things  that  he  is  seeking  to  do  in  the  Church. 
He  must  realize  that  there  are  many  honest,  spiritually 
minded  people  outside  of  the  Church  who  are  doing 
much  for  the  Kingdom.  He  must  seek  fellowship  with 
these  men  and  work  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  them.  In 
such  work  he  will  often  find  the  opportunity  to  give  the 
spiritual  note  which  is  the  one  thing  lacking.  Rightly 
to  guide  the  rising  spirit  of  nationalism,  not  to  oppose  it, 
will  be  one  of  the  missionary's  important  tasks. 

The  missionary  will  be  able  to  enlarge  this  nationalism 
into  internationalism  by  preaching  a  universal  religion, 
pointing  out  that  he  comes  to  convert  men,  not  to  North 
American  ideas  nor  North  American  language,  but  to 
Christ,  the  universal  Saviour ;  that  Christianity  needs  the 
peculiar  emphasis  of  the  Latin  American  as  well  as  the 
Anglo-Saxon,  the  Oriental,  and  all  other  nations,  to  make 
up  its  perfect  whole.  Dr.  Warneck  used  to  say  that 
Americans  read  the  great  commission,  "Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  teach  the  English  language  to  every  creature." 
This  has  been  far  too  true  of  missionary  work  in  Latin 
America.  No  one  can  deny  that,  as  one  missionary  ex- 
presses it,  many  reforms  and  many  great  ideas  have 
ridden  into  the  country  on  the  back  of  the  English  lan- 
guage ;  that  there  is  a  strong  demand  for  the  teaching 
of  English  which  our  mission  schools  can  legitimately 
gratify;  and  that  English  literature  will  do  much  to  in- 


196  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

culcate  moral  ideals.  But  we  shall  never  have  our  largest 
influence  in  Latin  America  as  long  as  we  remain  foreign, 
preferring  a  foreign  language  and  seeking  to  inculcate  for- 
eign ideals.  The  objection  most  often  heard  about  our  mis- 
sion schools  is  that  they  are  little  parts  of  North  America 
set  down  in  Latin  America.  They  teach  the  English  lan- 
guage; they  display  the  portraits  of  Washington  and 
Lincoln  rather  than  those  of  the  national  heroes;  they 
inculcate  the  ideals  of  a  foreign  nation ;  and  they  even  call 
their  institutions  by  foreign  names  which  are  unfamiliar 
and  unpronounceable. 

To  overcome  this  criticism  it  seems  important  that  mis- 
sionaries increasingly  do  two  things  especially :  First,  read 
the  national  literature  which  discusses  these  problems. 
One  who  has  not  kept  in  touch  with  it  is  surprised  to 
find  how  many  of  the  larger  problems  which  missionaries 
are  facing  are  discussed  in  the  Latin  American  press 
and  in  books  appearing  constantly  these  days.  Great  help 
will  be  received  from  a  continued  following  of  the  na- 
tional mind  as  it  appears  in  what  people  are  reading. 
Second,  form  friendships  with  the  leaders  in  national  life. 
These  men  are  surprisingly  easy  of  access,  and  apprecia- 
tive of  the  opportunity  to  discuss  their  problems  with  the 
foreigner  who  shows  an  intelligent  sympathy  with  them. 

If  missionary  work  is  to  succeed,  the  leaders  must  be 
identified  with  the  thinking  people  of  the  community  and 
understand  their  national  literature,  their  educational 
program,  and  all  the  other  forces  that  go  to  make  up 
the  national  mind.  This  will  mean  the  expenditure  of 
time,  but  the  results  will  certainly  be  worthy  of  it.  The 
missionary,  with  the  enlargement  of  his  service  for  the 
whole  community,  has  now  the  most  remarkable  oppor- 
tunity ever  presented  in  the  history  of  Latin  America. 


PART  III 

MISSIONARY   PRINCIPLES    AND    POLICIES 
IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WAR 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  EFFECT  OF  WAR  ON  MISSIONARY 
SPIRIT  AND  ACTIVITY^ 

We  are  witnessing  in  these  days  an  unparalleled  quick- 
ening of  missionary  activity.  Individual  denominations 
are  inaugurating  more  effective  prosecution  of  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  There  is,  further,  a  general  marshal- 
ing of  the  forces  of  Protestantism  in  America  in  the 
Interchurch  World  Movement,  growing  largely  out  of 
the  desire  that  with  united  front  we  may  go  forward  in 
our  great  task  of  evangelizing  the  nations.  So  often  do 
we  hear  these  movements  associated  with  the  results  of 
the  war  and  in  some  part  even  attributed  to  it  that  we 
are  led  soberly  to  question  whether  it  is  but  an  accident 
that  these  new  developments  began  during  the  war  and 
are  developing  now  so  rapidly,  or  whether  there  is  some 
vital  connection  between  the  two.  It  is  such  questions  as 
these  that  have  led  us  to  review  the  history  of  missions 
in  the  light  of  the  effects  of  war,  in  an  attempt  to  correct 
any  hasty  impressions  by  the  sobering  facts  of  history. 

It  should  be  understood,  of  course,  at  the  very  outset 
of  this  chapter,  that  nothing  could  be  further  from  our 
thought  than  to  assume  that  the  net  result  of  war  is 
favorable  to  foreign  missions.  We  see  in  war  a  great 
spiritual  calamity,  something  that  should  be  abolished 
and  that  will  be  abolished  when  nations  proceed  on  truly 
Christian  principles.      There   are,   nevertheless,   certain 


^  The  present  chapter  is  an  historical  consideration  of  what  has 
happened  after  other  wars.  Various  phases  of  missionary  activ- 
ity in  the  light  of  the  World  War  will  be  considered  in  subse- 
quent chapters. 


200  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

by-products  of  war  which  may  be  used  advantageously 
and  of  which  we  need  to  lay  hold  as  partial  compensations 
for  its  disasters.  It  is  with  these  indirect  and  com- 
pensating aspects  of  war  that  we  are  here  concerned  as 
we  consider  the  bearing  of  war  on  missionary  activity. 
While  this  is  an  historical  discussion,  we  shall  perhaps 
be  able  more  clearly  to  follow  the  development  of  the 
thought  if  we  first  enunciate  certain  principles  which 
have  come  to  light  and  then  seek  their  illustration  in 
particular  periods  of  history. 

I.    War  and  the  Spread  of  Christianity 

In  the  first  place,  our  study  has  led  to  a  realization 
of  the  fact  that  the  results  of  war  in  the  breaking  down 
of  old  national  lines,  while  leading  to  a  temporary  dis- 
ruption of  unity,  have  in  the  ultimate  analysis  proved 
the  foundation  of  a  new  and  larger  unity,  and  that  even 
when  wars  have  seen  as  their  immediate  result  the  over- 
throw of  a  higher  by  a  lower  civilization,  the  higher  ideals 
have  by  the  conflict  been  brought  into  touch  with  the 
lower  as  might  have  been  possible  in  no  other  way,  and 
have  finally  been  victorious. 

This  result  is  strikingly  illustrated  in  the  very  early 
history  of  the  Church.  There  was  too  great  a  tempta- 
tion to  "tarry  at  Jerusalem,"  and  while  certain  bolder 
spirits  like  Paul  strove  from  the  first  to  make  Christian- 
ity a  universal  religion,  there  was  grave  danger  of  its 
becoming  a  sect  of  Judaism.  The  war  at  Jerusalem,  its 
fall  in  70  A.  D.,  and  the  consequent  scattering  of  the 
Christians  centered  there,  proved  the  salvation  of  the 
missionary  aspect  of  Christianity.  The  disciples,  dis- 
persed, went  everywhere  preaching  the  Word  and  a  great 
crisis  in  the  history  of  Christianity  was  safely  passed. 

Another  great  chapter  in  the  history  of  missions  is  the 
achievements  of  the  fifth  century.  The  Roman  Empire 
had  been  conquered  by  Christianity,  but  again  there  was 
too  little  evidence  of  a  desire  to  attempt  greater  con- 


WAR  AND  MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY      201 

quests  for  Christ.  There  followed  the  period  of  bar- 
barian invasions  and  at  the  close  of  the  fifth  century  the 
political  map  of  Europe  had  been  rewritten.  The  Eastern 
Empire  was  restricted  to  Thrace  and  Greece,  with  the 
Asiatic  provinces  and  Egypt ;  Italy  itself  and  parts  of  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  Adriatic  were  held  by  the  Ostrogoths, 
while  Spain  and  a  large  part  of  the  adjacent  territory  of 
France  were  in  the  possession  of  the  Visigoths.  The 
Burgundians  occupied  southeastern  France,  the  Franks 
the  northern  portion  and  part  of  western  Germany,  and 
what  is  now  Portugal  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Suevi. 
The  temporal  power  of  Rome  was  gone,  but  during  this 
period  of  confusion  and  strife  there  had  been  working 
among  these  barbarian  tribes  Ulfilas,  "the  Moses  of  the 
Goths,"  born  about  311  A.  D.,  who,  largely  through  his 
own  efforts,  by  381,  saw  Athanaric,  the  great  hostile  king 
of  the  Visigoths,  converted  and  practically  the  whole 
nation  following  in  his  footsteps.  One  by  one  the  con- 
querors were  conquered  by  the  Christ  and  by  the  close 
of  the  fifth  century  each  of  these  nations  occupying  the 
portions  of  the  old  empire  had,  at  least  nominally,  em- 
braced Christianity.  It  was  the  result  of  a  century  and 
a  half  of  missionary  activity  growing  very  largely  out 
of  the  broader  field  opened  up  by  war. 

Nor  need  we  stay  at  the  fifth  century  for  confirmation 
of  our  theory.  The  following  centuries  were  just  as 
stormy  and  as  new  regions  came  into  the  sphere  of  con- 
flict Christianity  entered  also.  What  a  glorious  chapter 
of  names  we  read  as  we  follow  the  history  of  these  times ! 
Patrick,  captured  in  a  raid  of  Irish  tribes  upon  the  Scots, 
was  carried  to  Ireland  as  a  slave,  where  during  the  quiet 
hours  of  captivity  his  missionary  purposes  developed. 
As  a  result  Ireland  was  evangelized  and  itself  became  the 
chief  center  of  the  missionary  activity  from  the  sixth  to 
the  ninth  centuries.  Here  was  born  in  521  Columba,  who 
in  his  earlier  years  distinguished  himself  in  the  conflict  of 
the  Irish  tribesmen  and,  in  fact,  narrowly  escaped  ex- 


203  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

communication  because  of  his  participation  in  the  mas- 
sacres of  the  times.  This,  however,  proved  a  turning 
point  in  his  career  and  in  563  we  find  him  founding  at 
lona  the  monastery  which  fostered  the  missions  to  the 
pagans  of  north  Scotland,  the  Picts.  In  Ireland  also  was 
born  Columban,  twenty  years  later,  who  labored  in  Gaul 
during  the  political  chaos  of  the  period  resultant  upon 
the  invasion  of  the  Roman  colony  by  the  Franks  and 
other  Teutonic  tribes.  Later  we  find  him  in  Switzerland 
and  northern  Italy.  Time  fails  to  do  more  than  name 
other  great  missionaries  of  the  period,  Augustine  in  Eng- 
land, Boniface  in  Germany,  Ansgar  in  Scandinavia, 
Vladimir  among  the  Slavs.  Suffice  it  to  point  to  the 
astounding  result  that  this  most  turbulent  of  periods  re- 
sulted in  the  Christianizing,  at  least  nominally,  of  all 
Europe  by  the  close  of  the  ninth  century.  This  Chris- 
tianization  of  these  stalwart  warlike  tribes  meant  also 
the  raising  up  for  Christianity  of  strong  defenders  against 
the  invasion  of  the  infidel.  By  the  battle  of  Tours  in  732, 
when  Charles  Martel  successfully  defended  the  Chris- 
tian development  of  Europe  for  coming  centuries,  was 
secured  the  confining  of  Mohammedan  conquests  to  the 
East,  the  turning  of  the  tide,  the  Crusades,  and  the  arous- 
ing even  of  the  idea  of  proselytizing  among  the  Moham- 
medans. 

After  surveying  this  period,  it  is  significant  to  find 
again  that  undisturbed  possession  resulted  in  depression 
of  missionary  activity.  By  the  close  of  the  ninth  century 
the  Roman  bishop  thought  no  more  of  missionary  con- 
quests. Europe  was  his  and  with  the  assurance  of  tem- 
poral power  the  dark  ages  of  missions  set  in,  broken  only 
by  the  heroic  efforts  of  a  few  individuals  such  as  the 
martyr  Raymond  Lull.  Before  further  great  external 
effort  was  made  it  was  necessary  that  the  Church  purify 
herself  internally.  While  we  cannot  deny  praise  to  the 
real  zeal  of  the  missionary  orders  which  sprang  up  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  we  find  the  truly  great  eflforts  after  the 


WAR  AND  MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY      203 

Reformation  and  the  quickening  of  a  new  spirit  in  Chris- 
tendom. 

We  cannot  leave  this  brief  resume  of  some  of  the  early- 
missionary  achievements  without  noting  further  some 
of  the  indirect  effects  of  the  wars  and  conquests  which 
mark  the  time.  The  period  of  Roman  conquest  and 
supremacy,  as  is  often  remarked,  itself  paved  the  way 
for  the  rapid  extension  of  Christianity.  The  wonderful 
roads,  built  largely  for  military  purposes,  proved  also  an 
effective  means  of  communication  for  the  missionary. 
The  Greek  language,  practically  the  official  language  for 
the  East,  made  possible  intercommunication  of  ideas  in  a 
common  tongue  and  the  rapid  dissemination  of  the  Gos- 
pel. A  striking  modern  parallel  is  the  conquest  of  India, 
the  consequent  opening  of  India  to  missionary  effort,  the 
building  up  there  of  English  as  a  common  tongue,  for 
the  upper  classes  at  least,  and  the  greater  homogeneity 
which  has  been  produced  there  by  the  common  tongue  and 
superior  means  of  communication. 

We  find  also  that  the  Roman  soldier  himself  was  often 
an  effective  missionary.  It  is  commonly  believed  that  the 
evangelization  of  the  Britons  was  brought  about  in  no 
small  measure  by  the  efforts  of  individual  soldiers  in  the 
first  and  second  centuries  A.  D.  Christ  Himself  and  the 
Apostles  found  soldiers  often  the  most  promising  mate- 
rial for  disciples.  We  shall  never  be  able  to  measure  the 
effect  of  the  often  unnoticed  labors  of  the  soldier  who  has 
carried  with  him  the  spirit  of  Christ  when  in  other  lands. 
It  is  interesting  to  find  that  the  founding  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  America  was  due  to  a  Wesleyan 
convert.  Captain  Thomas  Webb,  who,  while  stationed  in 
garrison  in  New  York,  joined  himself  to  a  few  Metho- 
dists in  the  city  and  aided  in  the  foundation  of  this  de- 
nomination here.  It  is  not  difficult  nor  visionary  to  imag- 
ine that  what  occurred  here  in  the  eighteenth  century 
may  have  been  occurring  all  through  the  centuries,  and 
that  with  the  names  of  such  great  soldier  missionaries 


204-  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

as  Davis  of  Japan,  House  of  Persia,  and  Christy  of 
Tarsus,  there  are  to  be  coupled  a  legion  of  those  unnoted 
in  history  who  have  journeyed  to  war  and  have  not  for- 
gotten their  higher  loyalty  to  the  Christ.  In  this  connec- 
tion it  may  well  be  noted  also  that  new  friends  for  the 
missionary  movement  will  almost  certainly  be  found 
among  the  soldiers  who  have  been  stationed  during  the 
recent  war  in  mission  fields  such  as  Persia  and  Mesopo- 
tamia. 

II.    War  and  the  Sacrificial  Spirit 

An  historical  survey  also  convinces  us  that  the 
present  increased  interest  in  missions,  to  which  we  re- 
ferred at  the  beginning  of  this  paper,  is  due  in  large  part 
to  the  general  quickening  of  the  emotions  in  time  of  war, 
to  the  rebirth  of  the  spirit  of  sacrifice,  and  the  enlarging 
of  men's  vision.  The  blood  of  the  martyrs  proved  to  be 
the  seed  of  the  Church  partly  because  of  the  noble  exam- 
ple and  partly  because  of  the  fact  that  periods  of  danger, 
of  human  need,  and  of  human  suffering,  lead  to  a  general 
awakening  of  the  spirit.  Since  times  of  war  bring  such 
periods,  we  find  in  them  signs  of  this  quickened  life. 

What  conspicuous  proof  of  this  fact  we  find  when 
we  study  the  history  of  Europe  in  the  troubled  times  of 
the  French  Revolution  and  the  Napoleonic  Wars  which 
followed !  There  is  a  veritable  renaissance  in  the  field 
of  literature,  but  in  no  sphere  do  we  find  greater  proof 
of  the  new  life  which  came  than  in  the  missionary  enter- 
prise. It  can  hardly  be  wholly  an  accident  of  contem- 
poraneity that  during  these  years  the  Church  roused  it- 
self from  its  lethargy  and  took  up  anew  the  missionary 
task.  The  spirit  of  the  War  of  Independence  and  the 
French  Revolution  was  in  the  air.  England  underwent 
a  great  religious  revival  and  the  dead  formalism  of  the 
previous  age  gave  place  to  a  new  faith.  Her  great  con- 
quests had  made  her  overlord  of  much  of  the  non-Chris- 
tian world  and  now  for  the  first  time  did  she  become  in 


WAR  AND  MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY      205 

any  large  measure  conscious  of  the  responsibility  which 
was  thus  placed  upon  her.  In  quick  succession  one  after 
another  of  the  great  missionary  societies  was  founded : 
in  1792,  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society;  in  1795,  the 
London  Missionary  Society ;  in  1799,  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society;  in  1800,  the  Religious  Tract  Society; 
in  1813,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society;  in  1810, 
the  American  Board ;  in  1812,  the  American  Baptist  For- 
eign Mission  Society ;  in  1816,  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety; and,  in  1819,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions.  We  would  not  slight  the  efforts  put 
forward  in  the  preceding  years,  the  splendid  work  of 
individual  missionaries  and  a  few  societies,  but  these 
efforts  were  more  or  less  sporadic  in  their  nature,  while 
the  great  revival  of  the  late  eighteenth  and  early  nine- 
teenth centuries  bespeaks  some  unusual  cause.  It  may 
be  found,  in  some  measure  at  least,  in  the  motives  aroused 
by  the  wars  of  the  time. 

This  conclusion  may  be  strengthened  also  by  reference 
to  our  own  Civil  War,  when  again  we  find  that  the  mo- 
tives underlying  the  war  and  finding  expression  in  it 
transferred  themselves  to  the  cause  of  missions.  This 
period  and  the  years  immediately  following  witnessed 
the  founding  of  many  of  the  women's  boards  of  foreign 
missions. 

III.     War  and  the  Enrichment  of  Christianity 

In  the  third  place,  let  us  note  in  the  light  of  history 
the  ultimate  enrichment  of  Christianity  which  has  been 
brought  about  by  its  spread  throughout  new  territories 
opened  up  by  wars.  Warneck,  in  his  "History  of  Protes- 
tant Missions,"  has  ably  expressed  this  thought  in  his 
picture  of  the  missions  of  the  apostolic  age:  "In  the 
apostolic  age  the  grafting  of  the  wild  branches  into  the 
good  stem  of  the  good  olive-tree  (Rom.  11 :  17)  not  only 
saved  the  infant  Church  from  the  dominion  of  a  new 
legalism,  but  also  secured  for  it  its  future  as  the  religion 


206  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  the  world."  The  experience  of  that  age  has  been 
paralleled  whenever  the  missionary  message  has  been  car- 
ried into  new  realms  and  has  come  into  contact  with  new 
types  of  thought.  We  have  seen  how  once  and  again  a 
Church  which  was  becoming  self -centered  was  saved 
from  itself  by  missionary  activity.  With  its  spread  among 
the  barbarians  who  broke  into  the  Roman  Empire,  strange 
new  heresies  developed.  Wherever  its  missionaries  went 
new  conceptions  of  the  truth  arose ;  but  the  final  result 
was  the  enriching  of  the  gospel  message.  Jesus  Christ 
is  too  universal  in  His  character  to  be  interpreted  by  any 
one  people  or  race.  Disrupting  war  and  conquests  and 
the  subsequent  enlargement  of  His  Kingdom  have  indi- 
rectly done  much  for  the  fuller  interpretation  of  His 
character. 

We  have  refrained  from  any  consideration  of  the 
World  War  through  which  we  have  just  passed,  in  order 
that  we  might  first  have  the  guide  of  history  as  we  en- 
deavor to  measure  its  results  in  their  relationship  to  mis- 
sionary activity.  Now  that  we  have  before  us  certain 
historical  impressions  we  may,  though  with  a  certain 
diffidence  because  of  its  immediacy,  note  briefly  whether 
this  greatest  war  of  the  ages  may  be  found  to  follow  those 
underlying  principles  which  we  have  been  discussing. 

Taking  up  the  principles  in  the  order  stated,  we  find 
that,  though  in  somewhat  different  fashion,  this  war  has 
been  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  examples  of  the  break- 
ing down  of  old  national  lines  and  bids  fair  to  result  in 
the  larger  unity  which  has  followed  similar  disruptions. 
We  do  not  deal  here  with  conquests  of  barbarian  tribes, 
but  the  principle  remains  the  same,  since  the  same  inti- 
mate contacts  have  been  brought  about.  We  are  over- 
whelmed by  the  thought  of  the  immensity  of  the  possi- 
bilities involved  if  there  should  be  a  repetition  of  some 
of  the  facts  of  earlier  history.  Nineteen  tribes  of  Africa 
fought  on  the  side  of  the  Allies.    Not  only  did  Christians 


WAR  AND  MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY      207 

mingle  with  non-Christians  in  remote  parts  of  the  earth, 
but  the  unique  spectacle  was  presented  of  the  active  parti- 
cipation of  these  non-Christian  peoples  of  almost  every 
color  and  race  in  the  struggles  in  the  West.  The  possi- 
bilities of  the  closer  intimacy,  the  better  mutual  under- 
standing, which  are  necessary  accompaniments  of  evan- 
gelization, are  very  great.  No  finer  summing  up  of  the 
situation  could  be  found  than  in  the  great  "Ballad  of  East 
and  West"  by  Kipling,  the  first  two  lines  of  which  are  so 
often  quoted  but  which  do  not  penetrate  so  deeply  into 
the  truth  as  do  the  two  ringing  lines  which  follow : 

"But  there  is  neither  East  nor  West,  Border,  nor  Breed, 
nor  Birth ; 
When  two  strong  men  stand  face  to  face,  tho'  they 
come  from  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

The  strong  men  of  India,  Africa,  China,  and  many  other 
non-Christian  nations  have  stood  face  to  face  with  our 
own  strongest.  The  old  wall  of  partition  between  East 
and  West  is  down  and  in  the  new  vital  relationship  lies 
an  infinitude  of  possibilities  for  Christian  missions. 

We  are  privileged  to  live  in  a  day  when  the  second 
principle  of  the  quickening  of  sympathies,  the  enlarge- 
ment of  vision,  and  the  consequent  intensification  of  mis- 
sionary activities  has  been  clearly  apparent.  Perhaps 
more  than  any  other  war  the  recent  struggle  issued  from! 
motives  of  an  ennobling  type.  Many  of  those  who  have ! 
served  in  the  war  have  realized  fully  the  great  moral 
issues  at  stake  and,  with  the  higher  vision  which  they 
have  gained,  are  ready  to  devote  their  lives  to  a  higher 
purpose  than  they  had  formerly  in  mind.  The  number 
of  soldiers  returning  from  the  war  who  have  offered 
themselves  for  missionary  service  has  amply  proved  that 
some  have  been  tried  by  fire  and  come  forth  purified. 
Before  those  who  have  been  at  home  there  has  been  the 
example  of  those  who  have  suffered  and  died  for  them, 
and  in  many  a  Christian's  heart  this  has  led  to  a  deeper 


208  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

consecration,  a  more  purposeful  desire  himself  to  do 
something  for  others.  The  Churches  everywhere  need 
to  realize  the  bigness  of  the  opportunity,  to  use  this  new 
combative  energy  released  by  the  war  in  a  new  war 
against  vice,  disease,  poverty,  death ;  to  extend  the  range 
of  sympathy  created  by  the  war  to  the  needs  of  men 
everywhere ;  as  Bishop  Gore  aptly  puts  it,  "to  carry  for- 
ward into  the  period  of  peace  the  discipline  of  service 
and  of  sacrifice  which  we  have  learned  in  the  war." 
Present  observation,  supported  by  history,  convinces  us 
that  we  stand  on  the  threshold  of  a  great  era  for  missions. 
In  the  period  of  the  war  itself  the  contributions  to  mis- 
sionary societies  both  here  and  in  Great  Britain  in- 
creased.^ Will  the  great  sums  expended  for  philanthropic 
purposes  in  the  war  go  back  into  some  of  the  old  selfish 
channels  or  will  they  go  into  the  great  warfare  for 
/Christ? 

1  Finally,  what  can  we  say  of  the  ultimate  enrichment  of 
Christianity  which  may  follow  the  blendings  of  the  na- 
tions which  we  have  portrayed  as  resulting  from  the  re- 
cent struggle?  While  the  historian  may  judge  from  the 
experience  of  the  past,  we  need  the  prophet's  eye  to 
envision  the  future  that  may  result  from  an  effective 
realization  of  the  opportunities  now  ours.  The  contact 
with  new  tribes  in  the  past  may  have  added  strength  to 
Christianity  but  it  cannot  be  compared  with  the  rich 
results  which  would  follow  the  development  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Cross  among  the  Eastern  nations  with  which 
we  have  now  come  into  closer  contact.  There  is  no 
doubt  but  that  the  practical  West,  while  developing  the 
ideals  of  Jesus,  yet  fails,  through  an  innate  incapacity, 
to  apprehend  fully  the  mystic  Christ.  Once  the  ideal  of 
Jesus  Christ  shall  be  enthroned  in  the  East — in  religious 


2  Gifts  of  money  from  various  countries  increased  from  $16,- 
000,000  in  1915  to  $21,000,000  in  1918.  See  Charles  R.  Watson, 
"Report  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference,"  1919. 


WAR  AND  MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY      209 

India,  for  example — what  so-called  heresies  and  what 
great  new  thought  may  be  born  of  the  contact ! 

Warneck  has  stated  that  every  missionary  development 
has  its  three  stages :  first,  that  of  the  sending  of  the  indi- 
vidual and  of  individual  conversions,  the  gathering  of 
comparatively  small  churches ;  second,  that  of  organized 
work  by  the  native  forces  and  the  cultivation  of  the 
church  life;  third,  that  of  the  Christianizing  of  masses, 
which  is  generally  connected  with  the  occurrence  of  spe- 
cially great  historical  events,  political  revolutions,  and 
the  acceptance  of  Christianity  by  reigning  chiefs.  May 
this  great  war  through  which  we  have  passed,  and  these 
political  and  social  revolutions  now  raging  bear  rich  fruit 
in  the  evangelizing,  not  only  of  individuals,  but,  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  own  words,  of  the  nations ! 


CHAPTER  XV 

LESSONS   FROM   THE  WAR  AS  TO  PROPA- 
GANDA FOR  MISSIONS 

There  were  few  more  striking  aspects  of  the  war  than 
the  tremendous  campaign  of  publicity  and  popular  edu- 
cation commonly  designated  as  propaganda.  Before  the 
war  the  term  often  had  a  somewhat  sinister  connotation, 
a  connotation  which  was  accentuated  by  the  use  of  the 
word  in  connection  with  Germany's  subtle  endeavors  to 
justify  the  war  in  the  eyes  of  the  world.  The  expres- 
sion has  now  come,  however,  to  be  widely  accepted  as 
meaning  any  organized  program  for  a  broadcast  dis- 
semination of  ideas,  and  it  is  in  this  sense  that  we  shall 
use  it  here.  If  any  of  the  old  stigma  still  lingers  in  the 
term,  we  may  hope  that  it  will  become  disassociated 
therefrom  by  being  applied  to  the  missionary  enterprise. 

I.    The  Place  of  Propaganda  in  Any  Movement 

The  whole  idea  of  propaganda  was  heartily  accepted 
and  justified  on  every  side  during  the  war.  Every  nation 
engaged  in  the  conflict  recognized  the  vital  necessity  for 
the  wide  dissemination  of  the  ideas  that  would  arouse 
patriotism  and  secure  vigorous  action.  Probably  never 
before  in  the  history  of  the  world  had  such  extensive  and 
eflFective  plans  of  popular  education  and  publicity  been 
put  into  eflfect.  There  was  a  general  assumption  that  the 
success  or  failure  of  the  nation  would  in  large  measure  be 
determined  by  it.  Propaganda  is  now  an  approved  factor 
in  carrying  on  any  movement  that  calls  for  the  sympathy 
and  cooperation  of  a  great  body  of  people. 

This  universal  acceptance  and  justification  of  the  idea 


THE  WAR  AND  PROPAGANDA  211 

of  propaganda  has  a  significance  for  Christian  missions 
that  has  not  been  sufficiently  recognized.  It  used  to  be 
urged  by  critics  of  the  foreign  missionary  movement  that 
it  was  unseemly  in  us  to  force  our  ideas  upon  other  peo- 
ple, but  now  when  this  is  the  very  thing  that  the  nations 
at  large  have  been  doing  and  which  is  recognized  as 
justified,  the  foundation  of  the  old  objection  to  the  mis- 
sionary attitude  is  completely  gone.  Instead  of  feeling 
a  reluctance  we  recognize  a  compulsion  and  a  responsi- 
bility to  propagate  any  conviction  that  we  hold  important 
for  the  world. 

In  addition  to  justifying  the  idea  of  propaganda,  the 
war  experience  ought  also  to  teach  us  something  with 
regard  to  its  possible  use  in  securing  home  support  for 
foreign  missions.  From  the  methods  of  war  propaganda 
and  the  motives  to  which  it  made  appeal  we  ought  to  be 
able  to  gather  lessons  for  our  work. 

II.     Lessons  from  the  War  Propaganda 

There  are  certainly  aspects  of  the  war  propaganda  on 
which  we  may  wisely  build,  not  in  a  merely  imitative  way, 
but  with  careful  adaptation  and  modification  in  the  light 
of  the  diflFerent  character  of  the  work. 

1.  The  public  mind  is  now  prepared  for  propaganda. 
The  various  well-organized  drives  and  campaigns,  to- 
gether with  the  plans  and  publicity  programs  which  were 
necessary  to  make  them  effective,  have  left  a  strong  im- 
press and  created  a  readiness  to  accept  just  claims.  The 
public  mind,  therefore,  may  well  be  a  more  fruitful  field 
than  formerly  for  missionary  propaganda. 

2.  We  have  a  new  appreciation  of  the  contagion  of 
ideas  when  effectively  set  forth.  After  certain  ideas  and 
ideals  connected  with  the  winning  of  the  war  came  to 
command  completely  the  lives  of  many  individuals,  they 
were  spread  everywhere  by  the  contagion  of  print,  and 
speech,  and  life.  It  is  just  such  a  sway  of  convincing  ideas 
through  the  influence  of  personal  conviction  and  expres- 


313  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

sion  that  is  needed  in  the  spread  and  deepening  of  mis- 
sionary interest  in  the  Church. 

3.  From  the  effectiveness  of  our  war  propaganda  we 
ought  to  have  learned  the  necessity  of  presenting  facts  in 
the  most  effective  ways.  The  appeal  of  the  war  propa- 
ganda was  conveyed  in  the  greatest  variety  of  form,  to 
the  eye  as  well  as  to  the  ear,  through  picture  and  poster 
as  well  as  through  the  printed  page,  through  word  of 
mouth  and  personal  contacts.  The  challenge  was  univer- 
sal. It  was  impossible  to  escape  the  call  of  the  facts. 
They  appealed  in  unexpected  ways  and  in  unexpected 
places.  Certainly  there  are  aspects  of  this  experience 
which  should  be  instructive  to  the  Church.  The  great 
majority  of  Christians  are  woefully  uninformed  concern- 
ing the  missionary  movement.  The  cause  of  this  igno- 
rance lies,  no  doubt,  in  large  measure  in  the  individual, 
but  certainly  the  efforts  of  the  organized  agencies  of  the 
Church  to  give  such  information  in  the  most  impressive 
and  appealing  way  have  been  entirely  inadequate. 

4.  A  significant  avenue  of  propaganda  was  the  so- 
called  "four-minute  men."  The  Government  enlisted  an 
army  of  20,000  of  these  speakers.  In  this  plan  the  facts 
were  vitalized  by  personality.  They  not  only  spread  in- 
formation throughout  the  land,  but  also  became  enthusi- 
asts themselves  in  the  cause.  The  contagion  of  their 
enthusiasm  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the  most  effective 
means  of  influencing  public  opinion  during  the  war.  The 
value  of  a  wider  use  of  some  similar  means  of  promotion 
of  the  missionary  cause  would  be  very  great. 

5.  In  connection  with  the  appeal  of  the  war  for  life 
there  are  several  outstanding  facts  that  are  worth  calling 
to  mind  in  our  missionary  appeal.  We  have  learned  in 
the  first  place  that  the  appeal  for  life  must  be  primary, 
the  appeal  for  money  secondary.  The  nation  needed  both 
money  and  men,  but  its  supreme  need  was  for  men,  and 
one  of  the  amazing  features  of  the  war  was  the  ease 
with  which  money  was  secured  because  life  was  ready  for 


THE  WAR  AND  PROPAGANDA  213 

service.  People  at  home  gave  to  war  causes  because  their 
sons,  or  relatives,  or  friends  were  in  France.  The  war 
came  home  to  them  when  human  life  was  being  offered 
for  the  cause  to  which  they  were  asked  to  contribute.  It 
is  an  emphasis  that  in  our  missionary  appeals  we  ought 
to  keep  more  clearly  to  the  fore.  Have  we  not  too  often 
tended  to  look  for  money  first  and  for  men  and  women 
afterwards  ? 

We  may  also  remind  ourselves  that  in  securing  life 
the  Government  did  not  depend  upon  volunteers,  but 
regarded  every  citizen  as  under  call  for  service.  Those 
who  were  qualified  for  service  abroad  and  most  needed 
there  were  called  upon  to  go.  Others  were  used  in  a 
host  of  ways  at  home.  The  great  principle  was  that 
every  citizen  was  in  service  for  the  common  cause.  In 
the  Church  we  cannot  actually  draft  men  for  foreign 
service,  but  we  can  lay  more  insistently  upon  those  who 
are  qualified  their  peculiar  responsibility.  We  need  also 
to  select  men,  not  for  service  in  general,  but  for  particular 
tasks  on  certain  fields.  Most  important  of  all  we  must 
build  up  throughout  the  Church  the  point  of  view  which 
regards  every  Christian  as  one  who  is  in  some  way  en- 
listed in  the  missionary  cause. 

6.  The  Government  knew  that  the  only  way  to  provide 
enough  men,  funds,  and  leadership  for  the  task  was  first 
to  estimate  the  resources  needed  and  then  bend  every 
energy  to  fill  the  demand.  It  did  not  calculate  how  much 
money  or  how  many  men  we  could  conveniently  raise.  It 
calculated  what  would  be  necessary  to  do  the  job.  We 
need  a  similar  approach  to  our  missionary  task.  Careful 
surveys  of  the  fields  and  a  thorough  tabulation  of  forces 
needed  to  occupy  them  would  make  possible  a  far 
stronger  appeal  both  for  money  and  life.  What  we  need 
first  of  all  is  not  to  know  what  resources  we  may  hope  to 
secure,  but  what  resources  are  demanded  in  order  to  carry 
out  the  task. 

7.  The  education  of  the  public  in  support  of  the  war 


214  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

was  carried  on  by  strong  organizations  built  up  for  that 
purpose,  which  employed  trained  specialists  and  de- 
manded liberal  expenditures  of  money.  The  results  jus- 
tified it.  The  Church  needs  to  carry  on  a  campaign  of 
public  education  in  missionary  responsibility,  and  careful 
organization  with  wise  but  liberal  expenditure  of  money 
will  be  needed  in  its  task  also. 

8.  The  wav  propaganda  was  in  the  interest  of  getting 
big  things  done  in  a  big  way.  We  discovered  that  multi- 
tudes of  people  whose  generosity  had  never  been  drawn 
out  by  the  Church  have  capacities  for  responding  in  a 
noble  way.  In  a  day  when  men  have  ideals  of  a  size 
formerly  undreamed  of  and  have  become  accustomed  to 
undertakings  on  a  magnificent  scale,  the  Church  must 
teach  its  members  that  this  is  the  time  for  the  greatest 
Christian  campaign  in  history.  We  have  a  new  apprecia- 
tion of  the  fact  that  the  very  magnitude  of  a  task  is  a 
potent  factor  in  securing  a  great  response. 

9.  The  war  propaganda  had  the  excellence  of  calling 
upon  men  to  do  a  great  work  together.  The  undertaking 
was  overwhelming  enough  to  evoke  a  genuine  unity. 
Unity  at  home  was  a  prime  demand  and  was  achieved  in 
an  astonishing  degree.  United  community  appeals  for 
funds  were  everywhere  successful,  not  only  in  actually 
raising  funds,  but  in  awakening  the  interest  of  each 
community  as  a  whole.  Unity  abroad  among  the  armies 
was  equally  indispensable.  No  one  can  measure  the  ex- 
tent to  which  the  united  strate,g\-  of  the  Allied  armies  was 
actually  responsible  for  winning  the  war.  We  see  with 
greater  clearness  how  imperative  it  is  that  this  spirit  of 
united  effort,  even  if  not  all  the  methods  employed,  be 
laid  hold  of  by  the  Church.  There  is  no  other  cause 
where  the  Churches  have  so  much  in  common  as  in 
foreign  missions,  nor  is  there  any  other  cause  where  com- 
petition, duplication,  and  waste  are  so  inexcusable.  The 
Interchurch  World  Movement  is  aiming  now  at  a 
greater  unification  of  efforts  and  there  are  great  possi- 


THE  WAR  AND  PROPAGANDA  315 

bilities  involved  in  its  unified  approach  and  unified  appeal. 
There  is  still  further  need  that  our  unity  of  action  go 
beyond  even  interdenominational  activities  in  this  coun- 
try. Movements  within  the  various  nations  need  to  be 
unified  novi^  as  much  as  they  did  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
war.  Unless  we  can  bring  our  Christian  forces  together 
internationally,  we  cannot  hope  to  carry  on  adequately 
the  missionary  occupation  of  non-Christian  lands.  The 
experience  of  the  war  ought  in  some  measure  at  least 
to  have  prepared  all  Christians  to  unite  in  their  tasks  and 
to  make  possible  a  missionary  program  of  unparalleled 
breadth  and  power. 

III.     Dangers  in  War-Time  Propaganda 

But  other  tendencies  appeared  in  war  propaganda 
which  have  a  note  of  warning  in  them.  We  need  to  re- 
mind ourselves,  therefore,  of  certain  dangers  that  we 
shall  do  well  to  avoid. 

1.  There  is  the  danger  of  supposing  that  we  can  bring 
about  the  sudden,  wide  acceptance  of  an  idea  without  the 
necessary  preparation  of  a  patient,  long-continued  educa- 
tional process.  We  need  to  remember  that  in  large  part 
the  success  of  our  governmental  undertakings  during  the 
war  rested  on  some  long-standing  educational  facts.  Back 
of  the  response  of  the  people  there  were  the  years  of 
training  in  patriotism  which  had  been  preached  through 
the  home  and  school,  in  church  and  street,  in  formal  and 
informal  ways.  There  was  a  foundation  upon  which  the 
nation  in  its  war  work  could  build.  Neither  in  the  war 
nor  in  missions  can  we  hope  to  erect  a  superstructure  of 
results  through  promotional  publicity  without  having  pre- 
viously planted  in  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  the  peo- 
ple a  genuine  understanding  of  the  work. 

2.  The  war  propaganda,  however,  in  many  ways,  de- 
spite the  helpful  background  of  patriotism  just  described, 
was  a  short  cut  to  action  instead  of  a  development  of  a 
steady  movement.    The  emergency  conditions  were  such 


216  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

that  it  could  not  be  otherwise.  But  missionary  propa- 
ganda cannot  safely  follow  these  lines.  It  demands  the 
same  urgency  as  the  war  campaign,  but  it  must  of  neces- 
sity be  steady  and  cumulative,  resting  not  upon  surface 
enthusiasm  but  upon  the  principles  of  unselfishness  and 
spirituality. 

3.  There  was  often  a  tendency  in  war-time  efforts  to 
appeal  to  any  motives  one  thought  might  secure  the  de- 
sired result,  whether  these  motives  were  worthy  or  un- 
worthy. We  must  carefully  distinguish  between  the  types 
of  motive  to  which  appeal  may  be  made.  Much  of  the 
propaganda  used  for  war,  though  it  may  have  been  tem- 
porarily effective  in  that  realm,  would  be  worse  than 
valueless  in  connection  with  a  religious  movement. 

4.  Again,  there  was  a  danger  of  exaggerated  state- 
ment and  even  of  lack  of  sincerity.  This  is  perhaps  the 
most  insidious  of  the  evils  to  which  the  propagandist  may 
fall  victim.  Careless  and  exaggerated  statement,  while 
wrong  in  any  movement,  may  not  have  such  a  harmful 
effect  in  the  abnormal  atmosphere  of  war  when  people 
pass  with  great  rapidity  in  their  thinking  from  one  phase 
of  a  subject  to  another.  In  the  missionary  propaganda, 
however,  the  slightest  suspicion  of  untruth  is  fraught 
with  danger  to  the  cause. 

5.  Abnormal  pressure  leading  sometimes  to  unwilling 
giving  was  an  element  in  the  promotion  of  war  funds  that 
must  be  carefully  avoided.  In  some  communities  people 
almost  had  the  feeling  that  they  were  being  "held  up." 
If  the  war  had  continued  longer  we  would  have  begun 
to  feel  "overcampaigned."  If  we  are  to  enlist  the  giver 
as  well  as  the  gift  it  must  be  the  worth  of  the  cause  itself, 
not  an  external  pressure,  that  is  the  stimulus. 

6.  Perhaps  the  greatest  mistake  that  we  could  make 
in  trying  to  build  upon  the  experience  of  the  war  would 
be  to  suppose  that  the  high  tension  methods  used  in  a 
national  emergency  can  be  used  unchanged  in  a  move- 
ment of  a  very  different  character.    The  war  was  for  a 


THE  WAR  AND  PROPAGANDA  217 

few  years  at  most;  missionary  service  or  support  is  for 
life.  The  war  was  a  public  thing  which  could  count  on 
easy  enthusiasm ;  missions  has  to  appeal  to  deep  religious 
convictions  and  experience.  The  war  propaganda  made 
its  appeal  to  everyone ;  missions  can  make  its  full  appeal 
only  to  those  with  spiritual  vision  and  with  hearts  touched 
by  the  spirit  of  Christ.  However  much  we  learn  from 
our  war  activities,  let  us  not  suppose  that  the  Kingdom 
of  God  can  be  established  without  other  means  than  those 
that  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  use. 

IV.  The  Motives  to  Which  Missionary  Propaganda 
Should  Appeal 

The  motives  to  which  our  war  propaganda  appealed 
were  as  diverse  as  could  well  be  imagined — desire  for 
adventure,  fear,  hate,  duty,  loyalty,  sympathy  for  the 
suffering,  desire  for  service,  ambition  to  do  the  heroic. 
The  motives  thus  appealed  to  were  in  part  such  as  are 
stirred  in  every  war.  But  there  were  three  at  least  that 
were  so  characteristic  of  the  idealism  with  which  so  many 
entered  the  struggle  that  they  should  have  something  to 
teach  us  concerning  the  motives  to  which  foreign  missions 
can  wisely  and  successfully  appeal. 

1.  The  appeal  to  unselfish  world-ivide  service.  We 
hardly  knew  before  the  war  how  much  capacity  for  un- 
selfishness there  was  in  ordinary  human  life.  It  is  beyond 
question  that  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men  went  into 
the  conflict  because  it  seemed  to  afford  a  great  oppor- 
tunity to  do  something  generous,  chivalrous,  and  sacrifi- 
cial. With  them  personal  fortunes  were  lost  sight  of. 
So  also  was  compensation.  Millions  of  others  at  home 
denied  themselves  in  other  ways,  not  grudgingly,  but  be- 
cause they  had  found  something  greater  than  their  own 
narrow  self-interest  for  which  to  live.  Under  the  stimu- 
lus of  war  men  all  over  the  land  were  found  ready  to  put 
the  welfare  of  the  nation  first  and  to  find  their  satisfac- 
tion in  ministering  to  the  common  good. 


218  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

And  this  responsiveness  to  appeal  for  unselfish  service 
carried  with  it  a  new  sense  of  world  responsibility.  Be- 
fore the  war  we  felt  ourselves  to  be  isolated  and  self- 
contained  and  were  satisfied  to  be  so.  We  felt  that  the 
affairs  of  the  rest  of  the  world  were  not  of  our  making 
and  their  muddles  not  attributable  to  us.  Suddenly  we 
found  ourselves  immersed  in  all  the  currents  of  interna- 
tional life  and  called  upon  to  be  the  Good  Samaritan  of 
the  world.  We  came  to  think  of  ourselves  almost  as  a 
"missionary  nation."  When  the  President  went  before 
Congress  during  the  war,  he  gave  in  substance  great, 
national  "foreign  mission"  addresses.  He  crossed  the 
country,  sounding  the  altruistic  note  of  a  new  interna- 
tionalism which  would  bind  America  to  a  great  responsi- 
bility in  the  uplift  of  the  world.  Everywhere  there  was  a 
most  generous  response  to  this  new  appeal  of  our  world 
obligations.  The  later  opposition  in  Congress  and  else- 
where to  this  enlarging  of  our  horizon  is  very  similar  in 
its  tenor  to  anti-missionary  arguments  that  we  have  so 
often  heard.  When  the  arguments  against  our  new 
world  relationships  as  a  nation  are  overcome  the  mission- 
ary movement  ought  surely  to  have  something  on  which 
to  build. 

2.  The  appeal  to  sympathy  for  the  suffering  and  the 
unfortunate.  In  securing  support  for  the  war  there  were 
few  if  any  motives  that  were  more  successfully  appealed 
to  than  this.  In  America  the  war  was  depicted  as  an 
effort  to  help  the  oppressed  and  the  suffering.  The  wrong 
done  to  weaker  nations  and  their  need  were  constantly 
held  before  us.  Belgium  became  almost  a  symbol  of  why 
we  were  in  the  war.  Unquestionably  we  came  to  feel 
more  keenly  that  the  fortunate  of  the  earth  are  under 
obligations  to  share  their  good  fortune  with  those  not  so 
blessed.  The  nation  responded  on  a  tremendous  scale  to 
the  challenge  that  those  who  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the 
infirmities  of  the  weak.  We  have  had  a  new  demonstra- 
tion that  there  is  a  great  treasure  of  human  sympathy 


THE  WAR  AND  PROPAGANDA  219 

and  altruism  to  which  foreign  missions  with  its  program 
of  help  for  backward,  needy,  sufifering  peoples  can  make 
a  powerful  appeal. 

3.  The  appeal  to  the  heroic  spirit.  The  challenge  of 
the  war  was  presented  in  terms  so  stupendous  as  to  seem 
overwhelming,  but  it  was  the  very  greatness  of  the  task 
that  was  one  secret  of  its  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  men. 
It  called  upon  a  great  store  of  latent  heroism  and  dis- 
closed to  us  what  capacities  for  noble  living  there  are  in 
ordinary  men.  The  most  hopeful  thing  about  the  war 
was  this  robust  and  heroic  attitude  toward  life  that  it 
engendered  in  so  many  lives.  It  is  clear  that  in  the 
Church  we  need  a  moral  equivalent  of  war,  "something 
heroic,"  to  quote  William  James,  "that  will  speak  to  men 
as  universally  as  war  does  and  yet  will  be  as  compatible 
with  their  spiritual  selves  as  the  war  has  shown  itself  to 
be  incompatible." 

How  superbly  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise  meets 
such  a  need !  Nowhere  else  is  there  such  an  outlet  as  it 
affords  for  maintaining  the  high  spirit  of  heroic  living 
and  self-forgetful  service  that  was  displayed  under  the 
challenge  of  the  war.  We  need  not  hesitate  in  the  light 
of  the  experience  of  the  last  few  years  to  make  the  mis- 
sionary appeal  daring,  courageous,  sacrificial,  both  for 
those  who  go  abroad  and  for  those  who  support  it  here 
at  home.  We  have  seen  in  an  unmistakable  way  the 
power  of  Jesus'  appeal  to  the  heroic  in  humanity :  "If  any 
man  would  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and 
take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me." 

"How  hard  it  will  be  for  many  who  have  been  lifted 
out  of  themselves  by  the  call  of  their  country  in  these 
days  to  go  back  to  a  monotonous  life  in  which  no  great 
purpose  fills  its  dullest  moments  with  meaning  and  value. 
This  is  the  opportunity  for  a  great  religious  word  to  be 
spoken,  even  the  word  that  Jesus  spoke  in  Galilee.  Let 
them  hear  not  simply  the  call  of  country  but  that  of  hu- 
manity.    Let  them  enlist  not  simply  for  the  duration  of 


220  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  war  but  for  a  lifelong  passion.  Let  them  know  that 
this  purpose  links  them  with  the  age-long  purpose  of  a 
loving  God."^ 


1  H.  T.  Hodgkin,  "Lay  Religion,"  p.  124. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

NEW   DEMANDS   REGARDING   THE   CHARAC- 
TER AND  TRAINING  OF 
MISSIONARIES 

It  is  evident  to  the  candid  and  competent  observer  that 
the  Great  War,  far  from  displacing  or  belittling  the  mis- 
sionary, has  given  him  a  larger  function  than  ever.  If  a 
new  spirit  of  brotherliness,  a  fresh  sense  of  opportunity, 
and  a  freedom  of  self-expression  are  at  hand  in  many 
parts  of  the  world,  these  are  not  only  due  in  great  part 
to  missionary  idealism  but  also  call  for  continuing  mis- 
sionary support  and  suggestion.  The  coming  days  will 
mean  a  vast  expansion  of  missionary  opportunity.  At 
the  same  time  they  will  clearly  call  for  missionaries 
equipped  to  render  a  service  of  first-rate  quality.  They 
will  involve  increasing  carefulness  in  the  choice  and  guid- 
ance of  missionary  candidates,  a  greater  stress  upon  the 
quality  and  range  of  their  training,  a  readier  recognition 
of  the  mutual  responsibilities  of  boards  and  of  candi- 
dates in  the  securing  of  adequate  training.  The  Chris- 
tian Church  must  make  up  its  mind,  not  alone  that  it  will 
need  many  more  missionaries  for  the  tasks  of  tomorrow 
and  that  these  must  be  of  unusual  quality,  but  that  it  is 
bound  to  enable  such  men  and  women  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  their  world-ranging  task  with  reasonable 
promptness  and  with  real  efficiency.  The  missionary's 
place  of  leadership  makes  it  highly  advisable  that  his 
preparation  be  as  thorough  as  circumstances  permit.  He 
is  not  a  mere  worker  who  should  be  able  to  deal  with 
ordinary  emergencies,  but  a  specialist  on  whose  mastery 
of  conditions  may  depend  the  character  and  value  of  the 


222  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

achievements  of  a  considerable  area.  He  is  the  repre- 
sentative of  Occidental  character,  culture,  and  faith,  on 
whose  wisdom  and  goodness  may  rest  the  dependable 
friendship  and  steady  progress  of  a  nation,  and  the  leader 
on  whose  idealism  may  depend  the  proper  leavening  of  its 
life  at  every  point  with  a  true  Christian  spirit.  The  mis- 
sionary of  the  future  days  needs  all  the  excellent  qualities 
called  for  in  the  past  and  more.  The  question  of  his 
personality  will  be  more  than  ever  important. 

I.     Elements  of  Personality  to  Be  Emphasized 

The  first-rate  missionary  serves  his  people  in  ways 
that  cannot  be  fully  outlined.  His  resourcefulness  is  ever 
being  tested.  Few,  if  any,  acquisitions,  even  incidental 
ones,  are  wasted.  Hence  every  responsible  board  secre- 
tary rejoices  over  evidences  of  the  broad  and  varied  as 
well  as  of  the  definitely  thorough  and  essential  training 
of  each  one  of  the  missionaries  he  commissions.  The  mis- 
sionary of  the  future,  like  his  great  predecessors  in  the 
field,  will  be  as  broadly  cultured,  as  scientifically  trained 
for  his  specific  professional  task,  whether  that  be  teach- 
ing, healing,  preaching,  administering,  or  organizing,  and 
as  well  prepared  through  experience  as  may  have  been 
possible  under  the  conditions  which  have  shaped  his 
studies.  The  Great  War,  with  its  readjustments  and 
challenging  opportunities,  has  given  rise,  however,  to  a 
situation  in  the  world  of  today  which  seems  to  lay  great 
emphasis  upon  six  elements  of  personality  which  demand 
cultivation,  if  the  missionary  leadership  of  tomorrow  is 
to  rise  to  the  creative  level  of  the  past.  The  first  of 
these  is 

1.  An  international  mind.  Provincialism  is  always 
a  bar  to  progress,  whether  exercised  in  a  village,  or  at  a 
capital,  or  in  a  mission  area.  It  is  religiously  no  less  than 
politically  belittling.  It  has  been  excusable  and  perhaps 
commendable  when  discovered  to  be  the  incidental  ac- 
companiment of  an  age  of  pioneering,  which  has  de- 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES     323 

manded  great,  practically  exclusive,  devotedness  to  a  dis- 
trict and  its  interests  or  to  a  single  human  group.  It  will 
not  continue  to  be  commendable  in  the  new  age  which 
we  are  facing.  It  is  pleasing  to  the  traveler  in  mission 
areas  to  note  the  real  enthusiasm  of  the  true  missionary 
for  his  adopted  people  and  for  their  interests,  political 
as  well  as  social.  He  is  quite  as  likely  as  a  national  to  be 
partisan.  He  resents  intensely  the  unfairness  with  which 
greater  powers  may  deal  with  his  lifelong  friends  and  in- 
terests. His  heart  beats  high  over  their  national  advance- 
ment or  becomes  chilled  over  their  misfortunes.  He  not 
infrequently  shares  their  prejudices  and  sympathizes 
with  their  attitudes  toward  other  peoples,  through  the 
very  completeness  of  his  identification  with  them.  Every 
traveler  in  Japan  and  China  has  had  occasion  to  notice 
this  natural  and,  from  some  aspects,  rather  noble  charac- 
teristic. Yet  it  must  yield  to  the  demands  of  Christian 
internationalism,  which  seeks  to  promote  friendliness 
among  all  nations.  China,  Japan,  and  Korea  must  even- 
tually become  in  some  sense  a  Far-Eastern  unit.  Only 
the  missionary  who  can  think  soberly  in  terms  of  the  Far 
East  as  a  whole,  whether  his  definite  task  is  in  Manchu- 
ria, Korea,  China,  Japan,  or  the  PhiHppines,  will  be  a  wise 
and  helpful  leader  during  the  next  quarter  century.  His 
should  be  the  sobering  judgment  which  will  temper,  while 
supporting,  the  legitimate  aspirations  of  his  people  for  a 
self-ordered  growth,  and  will  assist  them  in  viewing  the 
world  in  its  broad  natural  relationships  of  race,  and  tem- 
perament, and  area.  It  is  equally  true  that  a  Cape  Town 
missionary  should  know  all  Africa,  or  a  Madras  mission- 
ary the  Indian  Empire. 

The  truly  international  mind  will  not  think  merely 
from  the  standpoint  of  each  mission  area  as  a  whole ; 
it  faces  the  world  of  need  and  cultivates  a  habit  of  con- 
sidering that  whole  world.  The  man  or  the  nation  which 
treats  a  neighbor  fairly  is  prepared  to  think  in  friendly 
fashion  of   any  man   or  every   nation.     So   small   and 


224  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

closely  packed  will  the  whole  world  of  the  next  few 
decades  be  that  each  country  and  people,  however  ob- 
scure, will  be  better  able  to  take  its  share  in  the  world 
work.  More  than  ever,  then,  all  over  the  missionary 
world  there  is  an  imperative  need  for  missionaries  with 
the  international  mind,  who  will  use  their  rare  and  fine 
enthusiasm  and  their  devotedness  to  their  people  to  make 
them  loyal  to  the  larger  goals  and  the  loftier  hopes  of 
the  age. 

Along  with  this  international  mind  should  go 
2.  A  sense  of  brotherhood.  One  of  the  real  obstacles 
to  missionary  efficiency  in  the  largest  sense  in  past  years 
has  been  a  feeling  of  superiority,  rarely  confessed  but 
really  existent,  which,  through  a  prolonged  retention  of 
leadership,  has  operated  to  delay  the  process  of  establish- 
ing self-sustaining,  self-directing  churches  on  the  field. 
This  feeling  is  sometimes  racial;  more  often  it  is  based 
upon  the  assumed  superiority  of  Occidental  brains  or 
ways.  It  is  dangerous  because  it  is  very  subtle,  yet  per- 
meates the  whole  spirit  of  the  one  who  experiences  it.  If 
excusable  during  the  earlier  stages  of  the  missionary 
enterprise,  it  cannot  endure  much  longer.  Even  in 
Korea,  the  country  which  has  been  a  model  of  docile  and 
apparently  happy  submission  to  missionary  direction,  the 
era  of  self-expression  has  been  rather  clearly  reached. 
In  other  countries,  even  in  Africa,  the  growth  of  a  world- 
wide sense  of  democracy  cannot  fail  to  give  rise  to  two 
clear-cut  demands  on  the  part  of  the  nationals  among 
whom  a  missionary  works.  They  will  desire  to  be  treated 
as  responsible  beings  capable  of  an  intelligent  self-expres- 
sion and  directed  toward  such  freedom.  They  will  also 
expect  to  be  rated  as  a  people  at  their  best,  precisely  as 
we  desire  to  be  estimated  on  our  highest  levels  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  achievement.  Washington  and  Lincoln  are  an 
unfailing  reserve  for  the  patriotic  North  American  who 
finds  himself  in  an  atmosphere  of  criticism.  They  em- 
body our  real  ideals.    History  seems  to  show  that  no  or- 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES      235 

ganized  people  on  the  earth,  when  given  similar  advan- 
tages to  those  which  we  enjoy,  has  failed  to  develop  a 
strong  type  of  personality  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  human 
race.  It  will  surely  be  the  specific  task  of  the  next  few 
decades  to  bring  into  the  brotherhood  of  nations  more 
than  one  people  now  unrecognized  except  as  an  object 
of  compassionate  regard.  If  this  happens,  it  will  be 
through  missionary  leadership,  and,  wherever  it  takes 
place,  the  responsible  leaders  will  be  those  noble  men  and 
women  who  have  risen  completely  above  all  prejudices  or 
narrow  ambitions  and  have  gladly  given  themselves  un- 
wearyingly  to  the  gracious  task  of  developing  their  peo- 
ple to  the  utmost,  who  are  ready  to  recognize  the  innate 
powers  of  the  people,  and  who,  finally,  are  able  to  rejoice 
sincerely  when  their  own  leadership  becomes  over- 
shadowed by  the  distinct  independence  of  the  people  they 
have  trained.  Nations  under  such  enlightened  Christian 
leadership  may  not  be  born  in  a  day ;  the  process  may  be 
slow ;  yet  a  permanent  national  Christian  consciousness 
will  come  to  the  light  and  it  will  be  permanent. 

The  missionary  who  helps  to  place  a  people  on  its  feet 
must  also  have 

3.  A  socialized  outlook.  Aggressive  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity has  too  largely  been  satisfied  in  the  past  with  the 
rescue  of  the  individual  rather  than  the  regeneration  of 
society.  It  has  noted  its  triumphs  numerically  rather 
than  intensively.  This  has  characterized  the  missionary 
only  as  he  has  represented  the  home  churches.  They 
have  been  backward  and  narrow,  rather  than  he.  Today 
the  Church  at  home,  without  minimizing  the  value  of  the 
regenerated  individual,  is  becoming  alert  to  its  social 
mission  and  it  welcomes  the  energetic  sounding  of  the 
keynote  of  service  on  the  field.  The  creation  of  a  truly 
Christian  society  is  its  objective  both  at  home  and  on  mis- 
sionary soil.  It  is  saving  families,  communities,  regions, 
and  nations.  It  is  giving  its  energies  to  the  support  of 
needed  reforms  of  all  kinds.    Only  one  who  realizes  and 


226  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

believes  in  this  wide-ranging  and  practical  definition  of 
Christianity's  task  will  be  fitted  to  solve  the  missionary 
problems  surely  to  be  imposed  by  the  coming  social 
changes  amid  the  peoples  of  the  East. 

So  vast  and  complicated,  however,  will  be  these  prob- 
lems that  they  cannot  be  solved  unless  there  is  added  to 
the  characteristics  of  the  future  missionary 

4.  A  disposition  toward  cooperation.  The  man  or 
woman  who  must  have  his  own  way  or  be  unhappy,  who 
finds  teamwork  irksome,  has  always  been  a  mission  draw- 
back. More  than  ever,  in  future  days,  will  this  be  true. 
The  steady  progress  in  nation-making  can  be  realized  only 
through  friendly  cooperation.  No  group  of  men  and 
women  of  one  type  of  training  or  temperament,  however 
large  or  important  or  resourceful  it  may  be,  can  achieve 
this  task  as  it  must  be  carried  through  in  the  continents 
of  Africa  and  Asia.  Varied  types  of  experience  and  of 
character  are  needed  for  such  work.  It  will  be  far  more 
worth  while  for  many  denominational  groups,  working  in 
thorough  concord  and  with  an  adequate  organization,  to 
be  available  for  a  nation  than  to  give  it  over  to  a  very 
large  group  of  one  single  type.  The  missionary  who  is 
disposed  to  cooperate  freely  with  the  missionaries  both 
of  his  own  communion  and  of  others  is  one  who  seeks 
to  produce  sound  results  in  the  most  practical  way,  sink- 
ing his  personal  advancement  or  the  glory  of  his  denomi- 
nation in  the  achievement  of  mission  results.  Such  a  man 
will  rejoice  in  the  successes  of  all  others;  he  will  readily 
yield  his  own  advantage  in  order  that  the  national  Church 
may  be  the  gainer ;  he  will  join  heartily  in  the  continua- 
tion committees  or  national  councils  or  in  the  "federated 
activities  of  each  mission  area ;  he  will  support  all  neces- 
sary measures  for  the  wielding  of  missionary  influence 
with  the  aggregated  strength  of  all  of  the  groups  in  any 
particular  area. 

In  view  of  the  plain  lessons  of  history  a  missionary  of 
the  future  must  have 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES      237 

5.  A  message  with  a  clearly  Christocentric  emphasis. 
The  Gospel  in  its  essential  simplicity  is  the  gospel  that 
saves.  Not  theology  but  Jesus  brings  the  world  to  real 
repentance.  Those  who  follow  His  teachings  and  sin- 
cerely desire  to  exhibit  His  spirit  are  likely  to  fulfil  every 
sort  of  law,  for  Jesus  taught  men  how  to  Hve  in  godly 
fashion. 

No  one  has  ever  been  found  too  ignorant  to  be  im- 
pressed by  the  spirit  of  Jesus  or  to  catch  something  of 
His  dominant  idealism.  Luke's  story  of  the  Christ  is  quite 
as  well  understood  by  the  ignorant  black  of  Africa  as  by 
the  wealthy  worshiper  of  North  America.  Few  catch  the 
niceties  of  theological  distinctions,  yet  every  human  being 
can  know  in  a  very  real  sense  the  Jesus  of  history  and 
experience.  As  time  goes  on  the  missionary  message 
becomes  simple  rather  than  complex.  It  is  Christocentric 
on  the  principle  that  he  who  knows  Jesus  Christ  knows 
God,  duty,  and  destiny  and  can  take  his  place  among  the 
ranks  of  the  army  of  the  Lord. 

In  the  future,  however,  the  missionary  will  also  have 

6.  A  friendly  appreciation  of  the  vital  truths  in  non- 
Christian  thinking  and  literature.  The  better  knowledge 
we  possess  today  of  non-Christian  systems  of  belief  and 
practice  has  tended  to  alter  greatly  the  attitude  of  the 
Christian  apologist  to  other  historical  religions.  In  place 
of  absolute  and  contemptuous  rejection  as  systems  of 
religious  thinking  the  fair-minded  Christian  recognizes 
them  as  embodying  certain  stages,  more  or  less  imperfect, 
in  the  progress  of  such  thinking.  By  studying  these  his- 
torical religions  and  all  manifestations  of  the  religious 
instinct,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  elements  in  them  which 
have  ministered  to  the  spiritual  life  of  humankind,  the 
missionary  will  be  prepared  both  to  enter  sympathetically 
into  the  religious  thinking  of  his  people  and  to  estimate 
fairly  the  definite  contribution  which  Christianity  can 
make  to  the  noblest  and  most  representative  among  them. 
Experience  has  shown  that  this  friendly  and  appreciative 


228  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

approach  to  a  nation  nominally  devoted  to  a  type  of  reli- 
gion is  more  effective  than  a  denunciatory  attitude,  while 
at  the  same  time  it  is  a  more  reasonable  and  Christlike 
approach. 

The  missionary  thus  ready  to  identify  his  life  in  broad 
fashion  with  his  adopted  people,  able  to  clarify  and  inter- 
nationalize their  thinking  and  practice,  willing  to  make 
himself  a  part  of  a  movement,  clear  with  regard  to  his 
own  message,  yet  able  to  recognize  and  interpret  spiritual 
values  everywhere,  will  be  a  real  and  important  factor  in 
the  decades  of  wonderful  advancement  before  the  Chris- 
tian enterprise.  We  may  now  consider  the  training  by 
which  these  qualities  are  given  largest  opportunity  for 
development. 

II.     Courses  of  Training  to  Be  Emphasized 

The  training  of  a  missionary  varies  in  some  measure 
with  the  general  type  of  service  undertaken,  whether 
general  or  medical,  educational  or  technical,  and  with 
the  missionary  area  to  be  entered.  It  has  always  been 
recognized,  however,  that  a  well-rounded,  cultural  educa- 
tion forms  the  desirable  basis  of  missionary  efficiency  in 
all  tasks  and  in  every  field.  Stress  has  always  been  placed 
by  representative  boards  upon  the  adequate  professional 
or  technical  training  of  a  missionary  and  upon  the  acquisi- 
tion by  every  sort  of  worker  of  a  religious  knowledge 
which  will  make  him  a  capable  teacher  of  Christianity. 
In  addition,  each  missionary  has  been  encouraged  to  gain 
all  possible  acquaintance  with  the  history,  language, 
literature,  religion,  and  manners  of  his  adopted  people. 

No  notable  departure  from  these  general  standards 
will  be  called  for  in  the  days  to  come,  yet  certain  courses 
of  study  and  some  lines  of  experience  may  be  mentioned 
which  will  serve  to  develop  the  qualities  noted  above 
that  are  desirable  in  the  missionary  who  is  to  serve  well 
the  coming  age.  Most  of  these  will  be  gained  or  at  least 
initiated  at  home.    With  the  growing  efficiency  of  train- 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES      229 

ing  schools  for  each  mission  area,  provision  may  be  made 
at  them  also  for  some  of  the  training  under  consideration. 

1.  The  history  of  non-Christian  areas  and  of  our  rela- 
tions with  them.  During  the  past  decade  several  institu- 
tions for  higher  learning  in  North  America  have  offered 
courses  in  the  history  of  China,  Japan,  and  India  which 
have  proved  of  much  value  to  prospective  missionaries  to 
these  countries.  Now  that  North  America  is  becoming 
a  factor  in  international  affairs,  these  institutions  and 
others  are  not  unlikely  to  make  wider  provision  of  this 
sort.  From  the  missionary  standpoint  it  is  the  historical 
development  of  mission  areas,  such  as  the  Near  East, 
the  British-Indian  Empire,  the  Far  East,  and  Latin  Amer- 
ica, that  is  most  needed,  rather  than  a  presentation  of  the 
present-day  problems  of  each  area.  It  is  China  down  to 
1910,  Japan  to  the  end  of  the  Meiji  era,  Latin  America 
and  India  in  their  formative  periods,  which  can  be  taught 
with  entire  success  at  home.  For  the  portrayal  of  the 
passing  situation  the  young  missionary  may  well  rely 
upon  his  year  or  more  of  field  training. 

Another  matter  of  growing  importance  is  the  study  of 
the  history  of  the  diplomatic  relations  between  our  coun- 
try and  various  Oriental  nations.  Missionaries  do  not 
as  a  rule  know  much  of  international  law  or  diplomatic 
history.  They  are  thus  often  at  a  loss,  particularly  in 
these  days,  and  will  be  even  more  so  in  the  future  under 
similar  circumstances  because  they  do  not  know  how  to 
answer  charges  of  unfairness. 

No  one  can  become  a  convinced  and  convincing  inter- 
nationalist on  theory  alone,  however  Christian  it  may  be. 
He  must  know  the  various  peoples,  their  history,  their 
character,  their  typical  life,  their  possibilities.  Such 
knowledge  is  of  no  less  value  to  the  missionary  statesman 
of  tomorrow  than  his  acquaintance  with  American  or 
continental  development.  It  is  the  one  sort  of  knowledge 
that  fits  him  to  develop  a  real  sense  of  brotherhood  and 
an  international  mind. 


230  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

2.  The  study  of  the  statesmanship  of  missions. 
Among  the  real  hindrances  to  the  most  rapid  and  efficient 
development  of  a  mission  area  are  individualism  and 
denominational  pride.  Each  grows  out  of  an  over- 
emphasis upon  denominational  history,  achievements, 
progress,  and  repute,  and  upon  the  individual  rather  than 
the  social  task  of  the  missionary.  They  tend  to  center 
enthusiasm  upon  local  progress  rather  than  upon  that  of 
a  nation.  Community  and  national  salvation  depend 
upon  teamwork  among  leaders  and  among  missions. 
Such  cooperation  is  not  difficult  for  those  who  realize  its 
significance  and  the  local  freedom  which  may  and  should 
accompany  it.  Those  to  whom  the  technical  instruction 
of  would-be  missionaries  is  intrusted  need  to  offer  in  the 
coming  days  not  alone  courses  in  the  history  of  the  world- 
wide mission  enterprise  and  in  the  principles  of  mission- 
ary achievement,  but  also  those  which  will  stress  very 
definitely  the  obligation  and  the  outcome  of  such  con- 
certed mission  action  as  that  which  is  found  at  its  best 
today  in  China,  but  is  closely  paralleled  by  that  in  India 
and  with  less  efficiency  in  Latin  America  and  in  the 
Japanese  Empire.  The  young  missionaries  of  tomorrow 
ought  to  go  to  the  field  already  convinced  of  the  wisdom 
of  working  in  close  concert  and  prepared  to  assume  the 
responsibilities  involved.  When,  in  one  of  the  areas 
mentioned,  several  missionaries  could  assure  the  writer, 
a  year  ago,  that  provision  for  the  study  of  the  national 
language  was  a  matter  that  must  be  carefully  guarded 
by  each  mission  group,  since  that  group  could  direct  the 
language  instruction  of  its  own  young  missionaries  with 
greater  efficiency  than  any  other  agency  and  since  by 
such  a  method  the  segregation  of  these  young  mission- 
aries from  their  own  circle  would  be  avoided,  no  argu- 
ment is  required  to  make  it  clear  that  some  missionaries, 
even  today,  are  singularly  short-sighted.  A  course  in 
missionary  statesmanship,  taken  early,  is,  aside  from  its 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES      331 

other  values,  the  best  means  of  inoculating  against  such 
deadly  narrowness. 

Those  who  are  to  bear  the  varied  and  strenuous  bur- 
dens of  leadership  in  the  coming  days  must  also  seek 

3,  The  acquisition  of  sound  experience  in  forms  of 
social  and  community  service.  It  has  become  a  settled 
habit  on  the  part  of  board  secretaries  to  look  upon  some 
actual  experience  in  teaching  as  almost  a  requisite  for 
one  who  is  commissioned  as  an  educational  missionary, 
A  merely  well-rounded  cultural  course  of  preparation  is 
not  considered  sufficient.  A  similar  demand  for  some 
social  experience  should,  perhaps,  be  made  upon  most 
missionaries  who  are  looked  upon  as  giving  promise  of 
real  leadership.  Not  every  missionary  can  become  a 
social  expert.  For  responsible  leaders  of  definite  enter- 
prises our  boards  will  secure  and  commission  actual  ex- 
perts. Such  leaders  will,  however,  be  rendered  impotent 
if  they  do  not  gain  the  sympathetic  support  of  the  mis- 
sionary groups  amidst  and  for  whom  they  are  working. 
A  comparatively  short  course  in  applied  economics  or 
sociology  with  conducted,  critical  visits  to  typical  institu- 
tions and  enterprises  would  furnish  the  comprehension 
required  to  grasp  a  social  need,  to  demand  a  social  pro- 
gram, and  to  secure  the  adequate  support.  A  much  more 
thorough  course  of  training  would  not  be  wasted,  since 
many  of  the  pressing  problems  of  all  non-Christian  areas 
are  sure  to  be  increasingly  of  a  social  or  economic  order. 
No  one  can  stress  too  greatly  the  value  of  political  econ- 
omy and  social  science  in  application  to  modern  life. 

Finally,  a  fresh  emphasis  may  wisely  be  given  to 

4.  The  study  of  the  religions  of  the  world  and  of 
Christianity  in  a  friendly  but  scientific  comparison. 
The  fundamental  question  at  issue  for  the  coming  mis- 
sionary is  not  the  range,  history,  or  thinking,  or  even  the 
practice,  of  a  non-Christian  religion,  regarded  as  a  group 
of  interesting  data,  but  the  recognition  of  the  vital,  direc- 
tive elements  of  each  religion  with  a  view  to  exhibiting 


233  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Christianity  as  possessed  of  all  those  elements  and  more. 
The  process  of  recognition,  if  thorough  and  fairly  con- 
ducted, will  prevent  a  wholesale  condemnation  of  non- 
Christian  beliefs  and  will  stimulate  an  untechnical,  Chris- 
tocentric  appraisal  of  Christianity.  One  will  thus  be  pre- 
pared to  interpret  Christianity  to  sincere,  intelligent  fol- 
lowers of  another  faith  simply,  fairly,  and  in  friendly 
fashion,  quite  as  our  Lord  Himself  would  have  done. 

5.  A  more  vital  study  of  the  various  ways  in  which 
religion  may  take  hold  of  life.  Sympathetic  as  one  may 
be  with  a  social  ministry,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  there  is 
such  a  thing  as  individualism.  Mankind  cannot  be  run 
into  a  mould  and  be  dealt  with  wholesale.  Each  people 
moulded  by  a  historical  religion  has  developed  certain 
forms  of  approach,  an  understanding  of  which  should  be 
significant  for  the  earnest  missionary,  giving  him  a  sug- 
gestion of  method  and  message  for  that  people.^  Above 
all,  however,  a  fresh  study  of  Christianity  itself  should  be 
emphasized,  both  historically  and  in  the  light  of  today, 
in  its  growing  mastery  of  world  conditions  and  its  clearer 
use  of  approved  methods.  One  might  mention  also  the 
importance  of  a  study  of  the  value  for  one's  own  life  of 
the  relations  of  others. 

Such  suggestions  as  these  must  be  considered  in  the 
light  of  the  unquestionable  fact  that  missionary  genius 
must  not  be  fettered.  All  schemes  are  partial.  No  train- 
ing will  help  some  candidates ;  others  need  but  little.  We 
can  but  set  forth  these  ideals  and  methods  in  the  hope 
that  they  will  prove  suggestive  to  those  who  have  the 
heavy  responsibility  of  discovering,  selecting,  and  super- 
vising the  training  of  the  splendid  students  who  will  de- 
velop into  our  future  missionaries.  A  missionary  must 
be,  most  of  all,  a  real  man,  sincere,  fair-minded,  thought- 
ful, optimistic,  tactful,  persistent,  a  good  mixture  of  the 


1  Compare  the  lines  of  approach  developed  by  the  Board  of 
Missionary  Preparation  in  the  reports  on  Hinduism,  Islam,  and 
Confucianism. 


NEW  DEMANDS  ON  MISSIONARIES     233 

idealism  which  must  characterize  God's  ambassador  to 
religiously  minded  men  with  the  practicality  which  will 
face  the  varied  problems  of  the  future  and  master  them  in 
manful  fashion.  Such  a  missionary  can  become  in  turn 
a  valued  friend,  a  community  leader,  a  healer  of  diseased 
conditions,  an  advance  agent  of  civilization,  an  emanci- 
pator from  age-long  evils,  a  minister  of  Christ,  an  inter- 
preter of  religion,  a  maker  of  peace,  a  builder  of  nation- 
ality, and  a  forerunner  of  democracy.  Far  from  being 
displaced  by  the  war,  he  has  been  given  a  larger  function. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

RECONSIDERATION    OF    MISSIONARY 

METHODS  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF 

THE  NEW  SITUATION 

Some  foreign  mission  fields  lying  within  the  war  zone 
have  been  immediately  and  profoundly  affected  by  the 
war ;  others  have  been  so  remote  from  the  direct  influ- 
ence of  the  war  as  to  remain  almost  untouched  by  imme- 
diate contacts.  But  when  changes  due  to  new  conditions 
are  being  effected  in  all  other  activities,  no  mission  field 
in  any  part  of  the  world  can  hope  to  escape  change  in 
mission  methods.  Since  the  world's  mission  fields  so 
differ  with  reference  to  their  proximity  to  the  war  zones, 
and  since  neither  missions  nor  mission  boards  have  yet 
had  time  to  readjust  their  thinking  clearly  to  new  condi- 
tions, any  treatment  of  the  subject  of  the  reconsideration 
of  missionary  methods  must  be  general  in  its  character 
and  deal  largely  with  the  broadest  principles. 

Missionary  methods  will  be  modified  at  the  following 
points  at  least : 

I.     Interpreting  the  Missionary  Message 

The  war  has  emphasized  the  fact  that  the  missionary 
message  must  be  essentially  spiritual.  Life  and  thought 
need  to  be  readjusted  to  the  law  of  God.  The  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  brings  to  the  world  the  divine  power  neces- 
sary to  this  adjustment.  Human  efforts  to  secure  this 
result  have  failed.  A  confused  and  shattered  world  can- 
not afford  to  experiment  when  it  is  possible  for  it  to  deal 
with  certainties,  and  it  is  ready  as  never  before  to  permit 
a  demonstration  of  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       235 

effect  changes  in  the  lives  both  of  individuals  and  of 
communities. 

Not  only  must  the  interpretation  of  the  message  be  dis- 
tinctly spiritual,  but  it  must  be  clearly  unified.  The  gos- 
pel message  is  more  than  a  bare  announcement  of  doc- 
trine or  the  declaration  of  a  creed ;  it  is  the  manifestation 
of  a  life.  Missionaries  are  sent  not  only  to  speak,  but  to 
be  and  to  do.  The  missionary  is  not  only  the  messenger, 
but  he  is  the  message.  Non-Christian  soldiers  have  come 
out  of  some  mission  fields  to  gain  a  wholly  new  concep- 
tion of  Christianity  through  their  experiences  in  the  war. 
In  their  own  land  they  had  known  this  religion  as  a  sys- 
tem of  truth  which  the  missionaries  were  attempting  to 
substitute  for  the  native  beliefs.  At  the  front  they  saw 
it  in  action,  through  men  and  women  wholly  engaged  in 
unselfish  service.  Back  in  their  villages  they  had  heard 
formulas  of  Christianity,  but  here  they  saw  it  in  the 
laboratory. '  This  is  not  a  reflection  on  the  self-sacrificing 
service  that  has  been  performed  by  missionaries.  It  is 
only  a  note  of  emphasis  upon  the  necessity  for  so  unify- 
ing the  gospel  message  that  all  the  blessings  of  the  life  of 
Christ  may  flow  through  missions  into  the  lives  of  those 
who  are  being  evangelized.  No  part  of  the  message, 
evangelistic,  educational,  medical,  or  social,  ought  ever  to 
be  considered  complete  apart  from  all  the  other  parts, 
nor  one  part  emphasized  at  the  expense  of  any  other  part. 

II.     The  Delivery  of  the  Message 

The  war  has  taught  clearly  the  value  of  attention  to 
the  method  of  "delivering"  in  such  a  manner  as  to  elimi- 
nate waste  and  insure  maximum  results  from  every  opera- 
tion. Mission  forces  cannot  afford  to  overlook  what  has 
been  attained  along  this  line  in  military  and  civil  organi- 
zations during  the  war. 

1.     Evangelism. 

Attention  has  been  called  to  the  fact  that  in  the  war 
work   oral   propaganda   was   a  powerful    and   effective 


236  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

method  of  publicity.  In  recent  years  there  has  been  a 
tendency  in  most  mission  fields  to  substitute,  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent,  other  methods  or  forms  of  missionary  ac- 
tivity for  direct  preaching  of  the  gospel  message.  The 
large  results  obtained  through  oral  address  and  personal 
appeal  during  the  war  work  campaigns  should  reaffirm 
the  belief  of  the  missionary  in  the  wisdom  of  his  Lord 
who  sent  him  forth  to  "preach  the  Gospel"  and  to  "wit- 
ness." A  close  study  of  this  subject  could  scarcely  fail 
to  bring  about  a  revival  in  the  mission  field  of  the  direct 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  as  the  prime  method  of  approach 
to  the  people. 

Great  new  lessons  may  also  be  learned  from  the  use 
of  the  printed  page  and  of  pictures  and  posters  during 
the  war — lessons  so  important  that  they  are  given  detailed 
treatment  in  a  succeeding  chapter.^  Undreamed-of  re- 
sults could  be  obtained  if  Christian  forces  were  as  com- 
pletely organized  for  the  teaching  of  the  iridividual  as 
were  the  campaign  forces  in  the  war  work.  So  thoroughly 
was  this  work  done  that  rarely  could  a  man  say  that  he 
did  not  respond  to  his  country's  call  because  he  did  not 
know,  or  had  not  been  asked. 

2.     Education. 

While  the  changes  in  methods  of  missionary  education 
will  vary  greatly  in  different  fields,  it  may  be  said  that 
invariably  the  modifications  will  be  towards  higher  stan- 
dards. In  most  fields  such  modifications  must  be  rapid 
and  radical.  The  governments  of  mission  lands  are  deeply 
concerned  about  this  matter  of  education.  The  Govern- 
ment of  India  is  conducting  a  thorough  review  of  the 
educational  situation  in  that  country.  A  commission  com- 
posed of  British  and  Indian  representatives  has  been  in 
America  visiting  certain  institutions,  and  is  proceeding  to 
India  to  make  representation  to  the  Government  after 


1  Chapter   XVIII,    "The   War   and   the   Literary   Aspects   of 
Missions." 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       237 

having  thoroughly  studied  the  subject  there.  Before  the 
war  there  was  a  proposal  among  leaders  in  China  to  have 
a  deputation  of  outstanding  Christian  men  from  America 
visit  China  with  a  view,  among  other  things,  to  making 
recommendations  with  reference  to  the  educational  situa- 
tion. The  territories  that  are  passing  from  the  control 
of  one  power  to  another  as  a  result  of  the  war  will  have 
a  readjustment  of  their  educational  policies.  These 
changes  are  not  wholly  in  the  future  but  are  already  tak- 
ing place.  In  some  cases  the  changes  effected  or  pro- 
posed radically  affect  the  opportunities  or  methods  of  im- 
parting religious  instruction  in  the  schools. 

The  situation  calls  for  a  decided  facing  of  the  facts 
on  the  part  of  the  societies  concerned.  It  calls  for  a  clear 
and  definite  statement  of  the  functions  and  objects  of  a 
mission  school.  There  must  be  safeguarded  the  rights  of 
the  school  to  impart  instruction  so  vitally  Christian  as  to 
serve  in  the  training  of  the  youth  of  the  Christian  com- 
munity, and  so  positive  as  adequately  to  set  the  Gospel 
before  non-Christians. 

In  a  review  of  the  educational  situation  by  mission 
bodies  the  matter  of  the  varieties  of  instruction  to  be 
afforded  must  receive  considerable  attention.  It  is  no 
longer  possible  to  satisfy  the  demands  and  the  needs  by 
supplying  a  single  type  of  school,  expecting  it  to  turn  out 
boys  trained  and  equipped  for  life  in  any  sphere.  Mis- 
sions must  be  ready  to  supply  the  new  demand  for  indus- 
trial, technical,  and  professional  training  such  as  will 
prepare  men  for  the  more  highly  organized  life  in  those 
lands  today. 

Wherever  there  is  government  control  with  a  govern- 
ment standard,  the  mission  system  must  be  made  to  equal 
or  approximate  that  standard.  For  too  long  in  most 
fields  the  mission  school  has  continued  to  be  a  bare  occa- 
sion for  the  teaching  of  Christian  truth.  If  vital  Chris- 
tian truth  is  not  imparted,  the  school  should  not  exist 
under  the  name  of  mission  school.    But  while  imparting 


238  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

vital  Christian  truth  the  mission  school  cannot  afford  to 
conduct  its  departments  of  secular  instruction  according 
to  any  but  the  highest  standards.  A  low  grade  of  school 
with  slipshod  methods  of  instruction  and  inadequate 
equipment  will  recommend  but  weakly  the  religious  teach- 
ing of  which  it  is  the  medium. 

In  probably  every  mission  there  must  be  a  very 
marked  advance  in  the  material  equipment.  The  war  has 
made  manifest  the  possibilities  for  service  of  institutions 
that  are  adequately  equipped  and  the  possibility  of  secur- 
ing such  institutions  where  they  are  needed.  The  war 
has  shown  that  where  thousands  of  dollars  have  been 
appropriated  in  the  past  for  poorly  equipped  and  ineffi- 
cient institutions,  tens  of  thousands  are  available  to  pro- 
vide ones  well  equipped  and  efficient.  It  has  also  proved 
that  it  pays  well  to  be  lavish  in  expenditure  for  the  train- 
ing of  leaders.  New  ideals  for  educational  systems  have 
opened  new  possibilities  for  service  such  as  may  be  a 
challenge  to  the  best  type  of  men. 

The  interchange  of  representatives  of  the  Allied  coun- 
tries during  the  war  suggests  the  great  significance  that 
a  similar  plan  of  interchange  of  deputations  of  Christians 
between  American  and  non-Christian  countries  might 
have  for  the  cause  of  missions.  Already  deputations  are 
organized  for  the  study  of  the  educational  needs  of 
several  of  the  mission  fields  and  the  situation  with  refer- 
ence to  the  education  of  women.  These  deputations  will 
doubtless  be  followed  by  others  from  America  and 
Europe.  It  has  been  suggested  that  special  attention 
should  be  given  also  to  securing  delegations  of  Oriental 
Christians  to  this  country.  Much  might  be  accomplished 
by  such  interchange  of  deputations  in  many  departments 
of  the  work,  but  particularly  in  the  educational  depart- 
ment. 

3.     Medical  Work. 

The  lessons  we  have  learned  from  the  medical  corps 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       239 

of  the  army  as  to  the  primary  importance  of  sanitation 
and  preventive  rather  than  remedial  measures  suggest 
to  medical  missions  the  desirability  of  directing  its  efforts 
not  simply  to  hospital  work  but  also  to  measures  for  com- 
bating the  prevalent  plagues  and  epidemics  in  Eastern 
lands.  While  much  of  this  work  must  be  carried  on  with 
difficulty,  as  it  so  generally  crosses  the  customs  and  pre- 
judices of  the  people,  it  is  certainly  a  great  part  of  giving 
the  medical  message  in  its  fulness  to  the  non-Christian 
world. 

All  that  has  been  said  above  with  reference  to  the  im- 
portance of  material  equipment  and  staff  for  educational 
institutions  must  be  recognized  as  equally  true  for  hospi- 
tals and  dispensaries.  Medical  work,  again,  Hke  educa- 
tional, must  be  looked  upon,  not  simply  as  an  adjunct  to 
missionary  work,  but  as  a  vital  part  of  the  missionary 
message. 

4.    Social  Service. 

The  war  has  revealed  what  great  things  are  possible 
in  helping  men  through  social  contacts.  Perhaps  more 
that  will  be  of  service  to  the  Christian  worker  among 
foreign  people  may  be  learned  from  this  than  from  any 
other  line  of  war  activity. 

Not  only  is  it  desirable  that  there  should  be  an  exten- 
sion in  mission  work  of  such  methods  of  reaching  men  as 
those  used  by  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  kindred  organizations 
during  the  war,  but  it  is  necessary  that  in  the  adopting 
of  such  methods  they  should  be  adapted  to  the  conditions 
and  needs  of  the  people  among  whom  they  are  being 
applied.  There  is  a  call  for  real  ingenuity  on  the  part  of 
those  seeking  to  introduce  such  methods  into  mission 
work.  In  many  cities  the  great  increase  in  the  industrial 
population  and  the  rising  self -consciousness  of  labor 
present  an  almost  unparalleled  opportunity  for  Christian 
social  service. 

The  setting  of  such  social  methods  into  operation  seems 


240  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

to  be  particularly  challenging  and  promising  among  the 
women  of  Oriental  lands.  Here  women  are  coming  into 
a  new  heritage  and  need  to  be  taught  much  concerning 
the  wise  use  of  their  new  liberty.  Further,  with  the  new 
freedom  and  desire  for  social  contacts,  they  are  going  to 
find  centers  of  social  life  somewhere.  It  is  our  oppor- 
tunity to  afford  such  centers  in  the  Christian  Church,  and 
that  at  the  very  time  when  the  character  of  their  future 
social  relationships  is  in  a  formative  stage.  During  the 
war  some  of  the  women  missionaries  in  India  found  an 
excellent  opportunity  to  form  groups  of  women  of  dif- 
ferent religions  to  undertake  together  the  various  sorts 
of  war  work.  Such  methods  may  easily  be  applied  along 
lines  of  social  service. 

Not  only  has  the  war  revealed  what  can  be  done  by 
approaching  men  through  social  relations,  but  it  has  em- 
phasized in  the  minds  of  many  the  potential  equality  of 
races.  It  should  no  longer  be  possible  for  the  Christian 
missionary  in  any  land  to  take  the  position  that  he  is 
racially  superior  to  those  whom  he  is  attempting  to  reach 
with  his  gospel  message.  This  doctrine  of  democracy, 
which  has  become  so  widely  disseminated  throughout  the 
world,  must  drive  the  missionary  to  find  some  method  of 
interpreting  and  applying  the  Gospel  that  will  prove  to 
those  to  whom  he  preaches  that  he  does  not  regard  him- 
self a  member  of  a  conquering  race,  but  that  he  is  a  ser- 
vant of  the  "Servant  of  Men." 

III.    The  Development  of  the  Indigenous  Church 

On  every  hand  are  being  emphasized  the  rights  of  peo- 
ples to  determine  their  own  forms  of  government  and 
development.  More  than  ever  it  will  be  necessary  for  the 
missionary  to  adopt  such  methods  as  will  enable  him  to 
render  the  highest  aid  to  the  growing  Church,  without 
interfering  with  its  liberty  in  directing  its  own  affairs  and 
in  assuming  its  own  responsibilities. 

In  some  lands  the  situation  between  certain  missions 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       241 

and  the  indigenous  churches  they  had  planted  had  already 
become  acute  before  the  war  and  radical  readjustment 
had  been  effected.  Now  in  almost  every  mission  field  in 
the  Near  East  and  Far  East  and  in  parts  of  Africa  the 
spirit  of  nationalism  is  manifesting  itself  in  a  sensitive- 
ness with  reference  to  the  relations  between  the  foreign 
missions  and  the  indigenous  Church.  At  this  point  the 
missionary  has  an  opportunity  to  make  an  invaluable  con- 
tribution to  the  adjustment  of  the  peoples  of  the  East  to 
permanent  foundations  of  democracy.  The  missionary 
is  of  course  obligated  to  teach  loyalty  to  the  existing  gov- 
ernment. But  whatever  his  political  beliefs  may  be,  and 
whatever  his  attitude  toward  the  nationalist  movements, 
he  has  an  opportunity  of  granting  to  the  Church  the  larg- 
est possible  autonomy,  demonstrating  the  fact  that  the 
Church  is  seeking  no  temporal  power  and  has  no  political 
objective.  He  has  the  opportunity  to  adopt  such  methods 
in  the  development  of  the  Church  as  will  enable  native 
Christian  thinkers  to  work  out  for  themselves  the  appli- 
cation of  the  Scripture  teachings  concerning  democracy 
and  to  apply  them,  when  sanely  worked  out,  to  their  own 
institutions.  Such  a  method  gives  answer  to  the  Brahmin 
who  said,  "Yes,  India  wants  your  Christ,  but  it  will  have 
none  of  your  Christianity."  It  brings  to  him  the  Christ, 
with  entire  freedom  to  follow  His  teachings  while  build- 
ing up  an  indigenous  Christian  social  order,  and  develop- 
ing a  political  system  adapted  to  new  world  conditions. 

IV.     Administration 

1.     Thorough  Surveys  of  the  Fields. 

The  Church  has  found  during  the  war  that  it  has  abun- 
dant material  resources  to  enable  it  to  go  in  and  evan- 
gelize the  world  now.  It  is  the  duty  of  each  board  and 
each  mission  to  discover  just  what  the  needs  of  its  fields 
are  and  to  state  them  so  definitely  and  simply  as  to  make 
possible  a  detailed  campaign  for  the  occupation  of  the 
fields.     Only  through  such  a  process  of  survey  may  a 


242  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

mission  or  a  board  hope  to  escape  disastrous  mistakes  in 
the  distribution  of  men  and  in  the  placing  of  institutions. 
Such  a  survey  must  have  a  pronounced  effect  upon  the 
selection,  training,  and  distribution  of  missionaries.  It 
will  immediately  increase  the  confidence  with  which  both 
board  and  mission  will  go  forward  with  the  work  of  ex- 
pansion and  occupation. 

2.  The  Distribution  of  Missionaries. 

New  conditions  in  the  field  demand  new  methods  in  the 
selection  and  distribution  of  missionaries  by  mission 
boards.  The  needs  in  the  field  must  be  specifically  stated 
and  men  then  sent  definitely  to  fill  them.  The  call  from 
the  field  must  be  so  specific  as  to  enable  the  board  to 
select  and  send  out  men  specially  prepared  for  the  partic- 
ular line  of  work. 

3.  Cooperation. 

New  conditions  call  insistently  for  cooperation  of 
agencies  and  unification  of  effort.  The  Allied  victory 
is  an  object  lesson  that  missionary  forces  cannot  afford  to 
pass  over  without  the  most  careful  study.  Few  causes 
have  tended  more  to  the  development  of  marked  indi- 
vidualism than  that  of  foreign  missions.  The  day  has 
come  when  the  missionary  must  be  ready  to  sink  his  indi- 
vidual notions  and  interests  in  the  common  cause.  No 
longer  can  men  afford  to  think  in  the  terms  of  little  seg- 
ments and  divisions  of  the  work.  Each  man  must  extend 
his  thinking  to  comprise  the  whole  and  the  thinking  of  all 
must  be  joined  for  the  perfecting  of  the  whole.  Men 
must  not  think  in  villages  or  in  tribes  only,  but  in  con- 
tinents. Some  excellent  beginnings  have  been  made  in 
this  respect,  but  they  must  be  developed  by  the  mission- 
aries of  every  land. 

Notable  among  the  instances  of  cooperation  that  have 
been  developed  upon  a  large  scale  are  the  organizations 
effected  by  Dr.  Mott  in  1912-13  in  India,  China,  and 
Japan.    In  India  was  organized  the  National  Missionary 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       343 

Council,  a  body  representative  of  the  societies  working 
there.  In  China  and  Japan  were  formed  Continuation 
Committees  composed  of  prominent  missionaries  and 
leaders  in  the  Christian  communities.  These  cooperative 
bodies  have  been  in  existence  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to 
afford  a  demonstration  of  their  value.  Although  their 
work  has  but  begun,  they  have  already  served  to  do  much 
toward  establishing  uniform  standards,  eliminating  the 
overlapping  of  efforts,  undertaking  common  tasks,  and 
promoting  a  general  feeling  of  sympathy,  good  will,  and 
mutual  confidence.  The  extension  of  this  system  of  co- 
operation by  the  Edinburgh  Continuation  Committee  has 
been  interrupted  by  the  war.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  it 
will  now  be  vigorously  resumed. 

Not  only  must  this  cooperation  obtain  among  the  so- 
cieties at  work  in  a  given  field  but  between  the  societies 
and  the  indigenous  Church.  A  much  larger  place  will  be 
taken  by  native  leaders  immediately  in  many  lands,  and 
it  will  be  a  wise  mission  method  that  looks  to  the  enlarg- 
ing of  that  place  and  adding  to  its  responsibility  and 
authority. 

The  shortening  of  world  distances,  the  training  of 
American  people  to  world  thinking,  and  increased  finan- 
cial resources  should  make  possible  also  a  much  freer 
interplay  of  the  forces  at  the  home  base  and  those  on  the 
field.  To  secure  the  best  results  there  must  be  adequate 
and  frequent  visitation  on  the  part  of  home  administra- 
tive officers  and  there  must  be  some  form  of  true  repre- 
sentation of  the  forces  in  the  field  constantly  in  personal 
touch  with  the  home  board. 

4.     Finances. 

There  should  be  a  new  method  in  estimating.  It  should 
take  into  account,  not  the  amount  that  has  been  received 
in  the  past  nor  what  may  be  expected  from  a  given  con- 
stituency, but  the  actual  needs  in  the  field  to  carry  on  the 
work  efficiently.     Only  in  this  way  can  a  mission  or  a 


244  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

board  hope  to  get  before  the  Church  at  home  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  real  need.  This  method  should  be  followed 
until  the  limits  of  the  power  of  the  Church  at  home  to 
give  have  been  reached. 

In  expenditure,  more  money  should  go  to  substantial 
advance  and  less  to  experiment.  This  may  be  accom- 
plished by  a  careful  and  comprehensive  study  of  what  has 
been  done  by  different  missions  along  given  lines  of  ex- 
penditure. There  is  waste  in  continually  training  men 
by  experiment  when  experiments  have  already  been  made 
and  men  already  trained.  All  knowledge  gained  by  any 
mission  should  be  made  available  for  every  mission,  and 
experts  should  be  developed  in  every  mission  where 
economy  could  be  thus  effected. 

Accounting  must  be  made  more  carefully  than  ever. 
In  view  of  the  great  funds  that  are  being  spent  and  the 
vast  increase  of  such  funds  that  is  likely  to  take  place 
soon,  too  scrupulous  attention  cannot  be  given  to  insuring 
such  accounting  as  will  secure  the  greatest  possible  confi- 
dence in  the  minds  of  those  who  contribute.  A  cheap 
method  of  accounting  may  not  be  an  economical  one.  Any 
system  that  is  necessary  to  insure  confidence  cannot  be 
too  expensive. 

5.     The  Use  of  Furloughs. 

The  way  in  which  officers  were  brought  back  from 
France  to  train  recruits  and  stimulate  public  interest  sug- 
gests the  potential  value  of  the  missionary  furlough. 

Some  method  for  the  use  of  the  furlough  should  speed- 
ily be  discovered  that  will  eliminate  the  waste  to  the  work 
that  now  results  from  the  use  or  abuse  of  most  furloughs. 
There  should  be  adequate  provision  for  the  physical  ex- 
amination of  the  missionary  and  for  any  medical  treat- 
ment that  may  be  necessary.  There  should  be  such 
provision  made  for  a  home  for  the  missionary  as  to  re- 
lieve him  of  the  embarrassment  of  living  with  relatives 
or  burdening  himself  with  debt  while  in  this  country. 


RECONSIDERATION  OF  METHODS       345 

There  should  be  well  wrought  out  plans  for  training  the 
furloughed  missionary  in  deputational  work.  There 
should  be  provision  made  for  utilizing  his  service  in  the 
best  way  possible  in  cultivating  the  home  Church.  There 
should  be  available  the  best  advice  procurable  as  to  what 
line  of  study  he  should  follow  while  at  home  and  funds 
to  enable  him  to  take  up  the  most  helpful  courses.  A 
method  that  will  insure  proper  use  of  furloughs  will  in- 
crease the  personal  power  of  the  missionary,  prepare  him 
for  larger  usefulness  on  his  return  to  the  field,  and  enable 
him  to  intensify  the  interest  of  the  Church  at  home  in  the 
cause  of  missions. 

V.     A  General  "Speeding  Up" 

What  after-war  conditions  seem  to  call  for  most  in- 
sistently is  a  method  of  general  "speeding  up"  in  every 
department  and  operation.  The  war  has  opened  up  un- 
dreamed-of opportunities.  It  has  discovered  untold  re- 
sources. It  has  put  at  the  disposal  of  the  Church  new 
machinery  and  new  methods.  The  time  has  come  for 
immediate  and  boundless  expansion.  The  world  is  mov- 
ing at  a  tremendous  speed  and  the  forces  of  missions 
must  be  ready  to  keep  pace  with  unwavering  faith,  un- 
daunted courage,  unflagging  zeal,  and  untiring  patience, 

A  "speeding  up"  on  the  field  will  not  be  easy  of  accom- 
plishment. Most  mission  fields  lie  in  lands  where  the  law 
of  tradition  is  stronger  than  the  moral  law.  The  whole 
atmosphere  is  one  of  conservatism  and  almost  invariably 
has  its  reaction  on  the  missionary  who  is  surrounded  by 
it.  Mission  methods,  mission  rules,  ecclesiastical  forms 
and  usages  have  been  wrought  out  in  fierce  fires  of  experi- 
ence. They  have  been  proved  good  and  serviceable.  It  is 
only  for  the  ones  who  have  made  them  and  proved  them, 
to  realize  that  a  new  day  may  come  with  new  situations, 
new  demands,  and  new  perils,  and  that  for  such  a  day 
there  must  be  new  methods  and  new  codes.  It  is  the 
bounden  duty  of  every  board  or  society  at  home  to  keep 


246  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

its  missionaries  informed  as  to  progress  in  every  field 
and  to  watch  for  the  opportunity  to  cooperate  in  any 
advance  suggested  by  a  mission. 

Ten  years  ago  the  proper  method  for  the  itinerating 
missionary  in  some  districts  was  to  Hve  in  a  tent  trans- 
ported from  place  to  place  by  means  of  camels,  at  the 
rate  of  two  and  one-half  miles  an  hour.  Today  in  those 
same  districts  itinerating  is  accomplished  with  a  light 
motor  car,  traveling  ten  times  as  fast  as  the  camels  and 
enabling  the  missionary  to  do  considerably  more  than 
twice  as  much  as  he  could  by  the  old  method,  also  to  do  it 
better  and  with  less  hardship  and  fatigue  to  himself. 
This  case  of  "speeding  up"  adds  to  the  budget  demanded 
of  the  home  Church,  but  everyone  acquainted  with  the 
facts  will  recognize  it  as  the  true  economy.  It  is  only 
an  example  of  what  is  called  for  all  along  the  line. 

Finally,  let  us  recognize  that  it  is  the  missionaries  on 
the  field  who  must  reconstruct  missionary  methods, 
evolving  such  as  will  serve  the  new  day.  It  is  for  the 
Church  at  home  to  cooperate  to  the  utmost  of  its  powers 
in  making  these  methods  possible  and  effective. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE  WAR  AND  THE  LITERARY  ASPECTS 
OF  MISSIONS 

The  most  striking  contribution  of  the  war  to  the  liter- 
ary outlook  of  religion  comes  from  the  recognition  of 
the  printed  word  as  a  major  factor  in  winning  the  war. 
Incredible  quantities  of  printed  matter  were  issued  and 
incredible  pains  spent  in  preparing  and  placing  it.  Every 
form  was  used:  newspapers  and  periodicals,  books, 
pamphlets,  posters,  and  films ;  and  every  method  of  pub- 
lication :  sale,  gift,  loan,  book  trade,  post  office,  libraries, 
colporteurs,  and  merchandise  delivery.  Aeroplane  dis- 
tribution of  tracts  to  affect  enemy  morale  was  the  most 
picturesque  form,  and  posters  one  of  the  most  obvious 
and  most  effective. 

Verbal  methods  of  beginning  and  ending  war,  of  keep- 
ing up  the  civilian  war  spirit,  and  even  of  conducting 
military  operations,  were,  of  course,  no  new  thing.  Ver- 
bal attacks  upon  enemy  nerve  were  practised  at  Megiddo 
and  at  Troy  by  hurling  threats  and  boasts  orally  across 
walls  or  spaces  too  wide  for  javelins.  Printed  aids  to 
recruiting  and  other  war  purposes  have  also  been  used 
in  all  modern  wars,  as  has  also  censorship,  which  is  sim- 
ply the  negative  aspect  of  printed  propaganda.  What  was 
new  in  this  propaganda  was,  first,  the  conscious  recogni- 
tion of  the  fact  that  verbal  methods  of  changing  and 
strengthening  men's  minds  are  a  direct  factor  in  practical 
affairs;  and,  second,  the  like  recognition  of  the  fact  that 
operations  had  now  outgrown  merely  oral  methods  alto- 
gether and  depended  largely  upon  print.  By  organized 
methods,  such  as  the  four-minute  men  and  the  war-aims 
Chautauqua,  large  numbers  were  still  reached  orally,  but 


248  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

these  were  only  a  drop  in  the  bucket  compared  with  the 
vast  number  of  persons,  soldier  and  civilian,  now  in- 
volved. Where  millions  were  concerned  in  former  wars, 
billions  were  concerned  in  this.  Moreover,  the  essence 
of  propaganda  is  in  the  repetition  of  impression — the 
insistent  use  of  words  to  induce  hostile  or  sluggish  men 
to  change  their  attitude  and  join  in  an  achievement.  It 
was  alleged  that  one  Liberty  Bond  drive  was  organized 
on  the  basis  of  insuring  that  every  business  man,  on  his 
way  to  business  each  day,  should  meet  the  invitation  to 
buy  thirty-four  times  and  in  as  many  different  forms. 
Only  print  could  meet  this  situation. 

The  significance  of  all  this  for  the  religious  outlook, 
and  especially  for  foreign  missions,  lies  in  the  fact  that 
Christianity  is  itself  a  propaganda  and  foreign  missions 
the  aspect  of  it  that  is  aimed  at  every  individual  in  the 
world. 

The  method  of  Christian  propaganda  as  of  all  propa- 
ganda is  words — the  method  of  peaceful  revolution 
through  the  use  of  words  to  change  men's  minds.  This 
Jesus  set  forth  not  as  a  figure,  but  as  a  fact :  the  words 
that  He  speaks  are  spirit  and  life.  The  natural  law, 
which  is  the  key  to  human  nature  as  evolution  is  of  living 
nature  or  gravitation  of  lifeless  nature,  is  the  law  of 
verbal  communication.  The  word  is  obviously  the  in- 
visible tie  which  binds  persons  together,  the  means  by 
which  all  social  groups  are  formed  or  maintained. 
Modern  sociology  notes  that  this  is  true  by  virtue  of  the 
fact  that  it  establishes  like-mindedness.  The  word  is  the 
inevitable  instrument  of  like-mindedness,  the  object 
which  has  been  evolved  for  the  purpose  of  producing  it. 
The  word  and  like-mindedness  are  aspects  of  the  same 
matter.  The  word  is  man's  chief  distinction  from  the 
brute,  and  makes  possible  the  more  highly  organized 
group,  namely,  society.  Man,  in  short,  is  man  because 
he  is  social  and  he  is  social  because  verbal.  The  word 
makes  the  difference  between  the  pack  and  society. 


LITERARY  ASPECTS  OF  MISSIONS       249 

The  significance  of  the  printed  word  in  Christian 
propaganda  lies,  first,  in  the  fact  that  as  a  world  mission 
Christianity  aims  to  reach  every  person  on  earth ;  second, 
in  the  fact  that  the  task  requires  repeated  impression; 
and,  possibly  above  all,  in  the  fact  that  by  its  fixed  form 
it  furnishes  a  far  more  exact  like-mindedness  than  is 
possible  to  oral  tradition,  which  tends  to  rapid  variation. 
It  may  fairly  be  said  that  the  chief  hope  that  the  nations 
may  yet  come  to  one  mind  as  to  living  together  in  freedom 
and  peace,  cooperating  in  good  faith,  is  the  fact  that  the 
Person  of  Jesus  Christ  has  a  fixed  form  of  expression  in 
the  printed  New  Testament. 

The  printed  word  is  essential  in  matters  of  social 
change  involving  many  persons  because  oral  methods 
soon  break  down  with  numbers.  Print  is  the  natural 
and  only  method  of  dealing  with  a  very  large  number  of 
minds.  In  a  world  movement  oral  and  written  methods 
are  insufficient.  It  is  probable  that  the  present  work  of 
missions  falls  short  at  no  point  so  much  as  at  this. 

In  the  application  of  print  to  the  problem  of  uniting 
all  mankind  in  the  commonwealth  of  God,  under  the 
headship  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  problem  divides  itself  into 
literature  for  Christians  and  non-Christians,  for  home 
missions  and  foreign  missions.  Under  foreign  missions 
it  divides  again,  as  in  the  war,  into  literature  for  home 
activities  and  literature  for  overseas  work.  The  home 
problem  of  foreign  missions  involves  getting  and  keeping 
general  interest  in  the  work,  recruiting  for  the  field,  train- 
ing missionary  workers,  missionary  research.  The  for- 
eign problem  involves  keeping  up  the  missionary  morale, 
the  work  of  conversion,  and  auxiliary  work,  such  as 
schools  and  medical  and  social  work. 

All  these  matters  have  their  special  literary  needs,  but 
the  elements  of  the  problem  are  similar  in  all  and  concern 
first,  material ;  second,  authorship ;  third,  multiplication 
of  copies ;  fourth,  distribution  to  users ;  and  fifth,  getting 
the  material  read  with  interest. 


350  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

I.     Material 

The  material  for  the  foreign  field  is  fundamentally, 
chiefly,  and  always  the  Bible  and  books  to  interest  in  and 
explain  its  teachings.  Following  this,  and  especially  since 
the  war,  there  is  need  of  a  literature  on  live  social, 
economic,  and  political  matters,  fearless,  straight,  and 
written  with  a  direct  view  to  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Again,  there  is  a  demand  for  literature  of  the  more  popu- 
lar kind,  such  as  fiction  and  poetry,  with  a  Christian 
atmosphere. 

For  home  use  the  material  used  is  chiefly  inspirational 
or  instructional  for  the  sake  of  inspiration,  and  the  chief 
weakness  of  present  methods  lies  in  forgetting  the  dis- 
tinction between  inspiration  and  education,  learning, 
scholarship,  or  research.  There  is  a  large  modern  de- 
mand for  the  right  kind  of  educational  literature  for  mis- 
sion study  classes,  a  matter  which  has  been  more  or  less 
attended  to  by  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  but 
which  should  be  more  definitely  considered  by  missionary 
agencies  on  the  side  of  propaganda. 

In  the  home  field,  too,  there  is  a  need  for  fiction  and 
poetry  that  present  a  definitely  Christian  point  of  view. 
The  plain  fact  is  that  the  bulk  of  the  literature  which 
forms  the  customary  reading  of  society  does  not  repre- 
sent religion  as  it  is  lived  in  Christian  society.  This  fact 
reacts  on  the  foreign  field.  Sunday  school  books  have 
been  failures  in  meeting  this  situation,  as  regards  non- 
Christian  readers,  on  account  of  their  low  average  liter- 
ary quality,  although  very  valuable  indeed  for  conserving 
Christian  atmosphere. 

Another  line  of  publications,  which,  though  of  lesser 
range,  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  is  textbooks  for  mis- 
sionaries adapted  to  the  special  work  of  the  particular 
fields,  as  well  as  to  the  work  in  general — for  example, 
to  the  linguistic,  economic,  social,  political,  and  hygienic 
conditions  of  the  various  fields. 


LITERARY  ASPECTS  OF  MISSIONS       251 

II.  Authorship 

There  is  a  repeated  demand  from  the  missionary  field 
for  the  best  brains  and  learning  in  the  task  of  authorship. 
This  is  in  the  line  of  war  experience,  where  the  very 
highest  quality  was  volunteered  and  used.  Emphasis 
needs  to  be  laid  on  securing  writers  who  are  trained  in  a 
sympathetic  knowledge  of  the  literatures,  as  well  as  the 
languages,  of  the  countries  to  be  reached,  and  who  have 
ability  to  adapt  themselves  to  the  manner  of  thought  of 
the  natives  and  to  graded  needs. 

This  calls  for  those  who  study  the  art  of  writing  as  an 
art,  students  of  native  journalism,  students  of  the  art 
of  fiction,  poetry,  and  style  in  general,  and  especially 
native  writers.  It  is  only  through  the  agency  of  native 
authors  that  we  shall  ever  produce  an  adequate  or  effec- 
tive indigenous  literature,  yet  it  is  in  this  aspect  of  mis- 
sionary work  that,  in  some  countries  at  least,  the  influ- 
ence of  the  native  Church  is  smallest.  The  best  guides 
in  this  whole  matter  are  the  various  surveys  of  Christian 
literature  for  various  fields,  now  in  progress  or  com- 
pleted. 

III.  Multiplication  of  Copies 

From  the  standpoint  of  Christianity  as  a  propaganda, 
the  printing  press  is  the  key  to  the  problem  of  world 
organization  in  the  Person  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  practical 
mission  purposes  the  press  includes  all  forms  of  duplica- 
tion or  multiplication  of  copies,  mimeographs,  photo- 
stats, and  the  like,  as  well  as  the  printing  press. 

The  problem  of  printing  concerns  both  speed  and  ap- 
pearance. Many  missionary  reports  lay  stress  on  the 
need  of  attention  to  mechanical  details  of  type  and  paper, 
make-up,  margins,  and  even  to  the  smell  of  ink.  It  is  well 
known  by  librarians  and  booksellers  that  in  the  effort 
to  get  readers  the  appearance  of  a  book  often  makes 
a  great  difference.  Expert  attention  is  therefore  called 
for  as  to  matters  of  economy  and  appearance.    A  first- 


253  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

class  traveling  expert  who  could  give  counsel  to  the  vari- 
ous printing  agencies  on  the  field  would  save  much  and 
add  much. 

IV.     Distribution  of  Publications 

There  are  three  chief  methods  for  getting  literature 
to  readers :  sale,  gift,  and  loan.  The  characteristic  instru- 
ments corresponding  to  these  are  the  book  shop,  the  post 
office,  and  the  library.  The  method  of  gift  has  been  dep- 
recated. Most  missionaries  favor  sale  over  gift.  On 
the  other  hand,  sale  has  its  risk  of  a  suspicion  of  at- 
tempted gain — as  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  experience  in  France 
shows.  Somewhere  between  sale  and  gift  comes  the 
library,  which,  in  lending,  gives  ideas,  but  not  material. 

It  is  strongly  to  be  questioned,  in  the  light  of  war 
experience,  whether  the  policy  against  free  distribution 
of  religious  literature  should  not  be  definitely  recon- 
sidered. War  propaganda  made  unlimited  use  of  such 
distribution.  Promoters  of  mining  stock  and  other  doubt- 
ful investments  find  the  method  incredibly  effective.  The 
fact  is  that  the  post  office  has  become  the  great  world 
organizer  by  affording  a  secure  method  for  the  exchange 
of  verbal  communications.  As  free  distribution  is  ad- 
mittedly a  very  expensive  method,  particular  care  should 
be  taken  to  make  the  literature  distributed  as  effective 
as  possible.  Nothing  could  be  more  wasteful  than  cir- 
culating freely  material  which  is  not  attractive  enough 
to  be  read. 

In  the  matter  of  sales  something  could  probably  be 
done  to  secure  an  increase  through  an  expert  inspector 
and  adviser  of  native  bookstores  and  the  use  of  coopera- 
tive methods  at  home.  The  best  way  of  increasing  sales, 
however,  is  to  produce  literature  of  intrinsic  value  which 
will  be  purchased  by  those  who  are  potentially  interested. 
Enough  experiments  have  already  been  made  to  show 
that  propagandist  literature  can  be  circulated  so  as  to 
maintain  itself  financially.     The  best  minds  need  to  be 


LITERARY  ASPECTS  OF  MISSIONS      253 

put  at  this  task.  Literature  for  free  distribution  is  got- 
ten out  at  great  cost  to  the  producer;  literature  for  sale 
which  is  not  satisfactory  is  not  only  costly  to  the  con- 
sumer but  ultimately  hinders  the  sale  of  really  valuable 
contributions. 

The  factor  of  libraries  appears,  from  a  study  of  re- 
ports and  the  indexes  to  missionary  periodicals,  to  be  the 
most  neglected  of  all  factors  of  distribution.  In  secular 
educational  work  at  the  present  time  this  factor  is  recog- 
nized and  used  on  an  enormous  scale.  Schools  of  all 
grades  are  provided  with  appropriate  libraries  and  much 
organized  attention  is  given  to  them.  Every  village  is 
supposed  to  have  its  public  library  to  aid  the  schools  and, 
more  especially,  to  afford  continuous  opportunity  for 
growth  to  those  over  school  age.  This  function  is  also 
recognized,  more  or  less,  in  ordinary  religious  education 
at  home,  in  the  various  aspects  of  the  religious  education 
of  the  layman,  the  training  of  religious  teachers,  preach- 
ers, and  missionaries,  and  the  training  in  theological 
learning  and  missionary  research,  but  these  libraries,  on 
the  whole,  fall  far  behind  the  secular  library  in  their 
equipment,  methods,  and  general  efficiency.  This  is  par- 
ticularly true  of  the  missionary  aspects  of  these  libraries 
and  the  special  missionary  libraries,  which  are  hardly 
more  than  a  symbol  of  what  might  and  should  be  done. 
This  statement,  however,  applies  not  so  much  to  the  books 
available,  or  the  efficiency  of  what  staff  there  is,  as  to 
the  means  of  making  the  books  available  as  compared 
with  secular  libraries.  An  overwhelming  improvement  is 
called  for  in  this  matter  all  along  the  line  of  lay  educa- 
tion, ministerial  training,  missionary  training,  and  re- 
search. 

In  the  foreign  field  the  case  is  still  worse.  A  few  book- 
rooms  are  listed  in  the  tables  of  statistics,  and  every  now 
and  then  some  individual  missionary  is  found  pleading 
or  working  for  a  library  in  Persia,  or  in  Siam,  or  else- 
where, but,  while  there  are  many  organized  presses  and 


354  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

organized  societies  for  printing,  and  selling,  and  even  giv- 
ing away  literature,  there  seems  to  be  no  systematic  effort 
in  this  direction  of  libraries.  The  nature  of  the  case  calls 
for  the  eventual  establishment  of  lending  libraries  of 
Christian  literature  in  every  village  of  the  world — noth- 
ing less. 

War  experience  suggests,  too,  once  more,  the  possi- 
bilities of  poster  propaganda — a  method  certainly  used  by 
the  enemies  of  Christianity,  notably  in  Boxer  days,  but 
looked  at  askance  in  general  by  Christian  workers.  The 
effectiveness  of  the  war  posters,  however,  was  so  unmis- 
takable that  we  need  to  inquire  whether  we  ought  not  to 
make  a  more  extensive  use  of  the  methods  that  appeal  to 
the  eye.  Here  a  field  lies  open,  almost  unentered,  before 
the  Christian  artist  and  cartoonist. 

The  poster,  however,  requires  special  talent  and  is  so 
costly  that  it  is  of  little  use  to  attempt  propaganda  by 
this  means  unless  there  are  funds  sufficient  to  carry  it  on 
in  an  extensive  way.  Timidity  in  spending  for  poster 
publicity  is  worse  than  useless.  Furthermore,  this  propa- 
ganda must  spring  from  intimate  knowledge  of  the  men- 
tality of  those  for  whom  it  is  designed  and  must  in  a 
true  sense  spring  from  the  people.  A  foreigner  can  hardly 
know  a  language  well  enough  to  put  his  ideas  effectively 
into  poster  form. 

V.     Getting  Literature  Read 

This  problem  is  one  with  which  the  modern  library, 
bookseller,  and  teaching  world  are  wrestling,  more  or  less 
successfully,  through  methods  of  advertising,  the  prepa- 
ration of  select  and  annotated  lists,  and  other  devices. 
Some  work  in  this  direction  has  been  done  by  the  reli- 
gious education  movement,  and  through  such  lists  as 
those  prepared  by  the  Committee  on  the  War  and  the 
Religious  Outlook  in  its  Bibliography  on  the  War  and 
Religion,  but,  on  the  whole,  this  field  is  undeveloped. 


LITERARY  ASPECTS  OF  MISSIONS      255 

Negative  propaganda  or  censorship  was  applied  dur- 
ing the  war  more  generally,  effectively,  and  unscrupu- 
lously than  ever  before  in  the  modern  history  of  mankind. 
The  world  has  learned  as  never  before  how  to  suppress 
information  and  mislead  impressions,  while  it  is  still  true 
that  such  suppression  and  misleading  is  the  greatest  men- 
ace to  the  human  soul  and  human  liberty.  The  supreme 
offense  against  human  society  is  this  "taking  away  the 
keys  of  knowledge"  and  "holding  down  the  truth  in  un- 
righteousness." This  lesson  learned  in  the  war  is  already 
being  applied  in  missionary  lands  and  missionary  opera- 
tions are  seriously  threatened  by  it. 

One  of  the  most  significant  aspects  of  the  whole  matter 
of  the  use  of  literature  in  bringing  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ  is  that  it  lends  itself  to  cooperation  better  than 
almost  any  other  aspect  of  missionary  work.  There 
might  well  be: 

1.  Cooperation  in  authorship. 

2.  Cooperation  in  the  organized  supervision  of  print- 
ing and  bookselling  methods. 

3.  Cooperation,  on  a  great  scale,  in  distribution. 

4.  Cooperation  among  libraries  of  theological  re- 
search. 

5.  Cooperative  effort  to  modernize  practice  in  the 
matter  of  libraries  in  English  for  missionaries  and  mis- 
sionary converts  and  to  secure  vernacular  public  libraries 
and  reading  rooms. 

6.  Cooperation  of  Bible,  tract,  and  literature  societies 
for  the  organization  of  a  definite,  world-wide  propaganda 
of  literature. 

7.  Cooperation  in  literary  propaganda  for  special  reli- 
gious activities  of  a  non-sectarian  character,  for  example, 
united  prayer. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

MISSIONS  AND  AMERICAN  BUSINESS  AND 
PROFESSIONAL  MEN  ABROAD 

It  has  long  been  recognized  that  the  character,  inter- 
ests, and  activities  of  Western  business  and  professional 
men  in  the  Orient  have  a  great  effect,  either  for  good  or 
for  ill,  upon  the  success  of  the  missionary  enterprise. 
This  subject,  already  so  important,  is  likely  to  become 
increasingly  so  in  the  near  future  because  of  the  great 
trade  expansion  which  seems  imminent  after  the  war. 

The  subject  has  two  aspects,  both  of  which  we  shall 
do  well  to  consider — the  efforts  which  may  be  made  in  the 
various  countries  to  bring  both  business  and  professional 
men  into  sympathetic  contact  with  the  missionaries  with 
a  view  to  improving  existing  relations,  and  the  efforts 
which  may  be  made  at  the  home  base  to  give  American 
business  and  professional  men,  before  they  leave  Amer- 
ica, a  sympathetic  understanding  of  the  objectives  of 
Christian  missions. 

I.     On  the  Field 

In  spite  of  the  gulf  that  often  has  existed  between  the 
missionaries  on  the  one  hand  and  American  business  and 
professional  men  in  the  various  mission  fields  on  the 
other,  we  need  to  recognize  that  there  are  certain  factors 
which  in  some  centers  at  least  are  bringing  the  two  groups 
together.  Where  they  are  being  brought  together  in 
other  ways  than  through  chance  friendships  it  is  gener- 
ally one  of  the  following  agencies  which  is  responsible: 
the  foreign  churches  which  have  been  established  in  such 
cities  as  Manila,  Tokyo,  Shanghai,  and  the  larger  port 
cities  of  the  world  and  in  some  other  commercial  centers ; 


MISSIONS  AND  BUSINESS  MEN  257 

private  schools  where  the  children  of  all  foreigners  may 
be  educated  together,  such,  as  now  exist  in  Shanghai  and 
Tokyo;  clubs  and  other  social  organizations;  military 
training  squads,  as  in  Peking;  business  transactions.  It 
is,  of  course,  obvious  that  such  facilities  for  personal 
contact  are  uncommon  and  perhaps  even  impossible  ex- 
cept in  the  larger  centers  of  population. 

The  American  missionary  bodies  will  do  well  to  recog- 
nize the  union  church  and  the  private  school  under  Chris- 
tian leadership  as  most  important  helps  to  missionary 
work.  They  offer  the  most  favorable  meeting  ground 
for  all  classes  of  foreigners  and  go  far  toward  uniting 
otherwise  separated  groups  in  a  common  interest  and 
helping  them  to  appreciate  one  another.  Such  churches 
and  schools  also  afford  invaluable  demonstrations  in  the 
non-Christian  world  of  the  character  and  quality  of 
Christian  religious  and  educational  ideals.  Without  such 
demonstrations,  or  with  the  religious  and  even  ethical 
indifference  which  often  results  from  the  lack  of  such 
institutions,  the  missionary  is  severely  handicapped  in 
his  work.  The  necessity  of  extending  and  greatly 
strengthening  both  the  union  church  and  the  schools  for 
foreign  children  cannot  be  overemphasized. 

If  there  is  to  be  a  mutual  understanding  and  helpful- 
ness between  the  missionaries  and  other  groups  of  their 
fellow-countrymen  in  the  Orient,  it  is  obvious  that  they 
must  mingle  in  social  intercourse.  The  misunderstanding 
between  them  has  been  due  not  only  to  the  business  man's 
lack  of  contacts  with  missions,  but  also  to  his  lack  of 
contacts  even  with  the  missionaries  in  ordinary  ways. 
The  social  life  of  foreigners,  including  many  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, is  very  well  developed  in  some  of  the  larger 
cities  of  Asia,  yet  leaves  much  to  be  desired  almost  every- 
where. Even  where  facilities  for  social  intercourse  exist, 
the  missionary  is  usually  restrained  from  participating 
in  them  by  lack  of  financial  ability.  Social  life  in  foreign 
cities,  even  when  acceptable  from  a  moral  point  of  view, 


258  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

is  usually  conducted  on  a  scale  of  expense  which  puts 
participation  in  it  quite  beyond  the  reach  of  most  mission- 
aries. Increased  salaries  for  missionaries  and  increased 
allowances  for  use  in  entertaining  other  foreigners  are 
very  essential  to  the  promotion  of  a  desirable  social  life 
in  foreign  colonies  in  the  non-Christian  world. 

In  almost  all  foreign  communities  where  both  mission- 
aries and  other  foreigners  live  there  are  factions  both  of 
the  missionary  and  the  non-missionary  groups  between 
whom  mutual  understanding  and  sympathy  are  all  but 
impossible.  The  character  and  habits  of  life  of  some 
foreigners  in  non-Christian  lands  are  such  as  to  exclude 
them  from  wholesome,  self-respecting  social  life.  The 
missionaries  rightly  regard  such  countrymen  as  a  serious 
handicap  to  the  extension  of  Christianity,  and  the  latter, 
possibly,  feel  that  the  missionaries'  presence  is  a  standing 
reproach  and  a  protest  against  their  manner  of  living. 
On  the  other  hand,  some  missionaries  have  not  been 
selected  with  so  much  care  as  to  cultural  qualifications  as 
are  many  business  men.  As  a  result,  mutual  distrust  and 
antipathy  exist,  which  will  disappear  as  the  quality  of 
both  business  man  and  missionary  is  improved  by  more 
careful  selection. 

The  business  contacts  of  the  missionary  with  the  other 
members  of  the  foreign  community  are  almost  without 
exception  good  and  should  be  most  carefully  guarded. 
It  is  obvious,  of  course,  that  acceptable  standards  of 
business  practice  in  Western  commercial  houses  in  the 
East  are  absolutely  essential  to  the  largest  s\iccess  of  mis- 
sionary work.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  point  out  also  that 
too  much  care  cannot  be  exercised  in  conducting  the  busi- 
ness affairs  of  the  mission  in  a  thoroughly  businesslike 
fashion. 

It  would  be  unfair  to  ignore  the  fact  that  in  very  many 
cases  individual  business  and  professional  men  are  now 
rendering  great  help  to  the  missionaries,  both  by  personal 
and  by  financial  support,  and  it  will  be  recalled  that  at 


MISSIONS  AND  BUSINESS  MEN  259 

the  outbreak  of  the  war  several  very  large  American 
commercial  organizations  rendered  invaluable  assistance 
to  the  missionaries  and  to  mission  boards  by  offering 
commercial  credits  and  even  the  necessities  of  life  when, 
for  the  time  being,  the  credit  organization  of  the  world 
was  nearly  paralyzed.  Nor  ought  one  to  ignore  the 
friendly  interest  and  unofficial  assistance  rendered  to 
the  missionary  work  by  numberless  consular  and  diplo- 
matic officials. 

There  is  a  very  large  and  almost  unexplored  field  of 
cooperation  between  the  missionary  and  commercial 
agencies  in  non-Christian  lands  which,  while  possible,  is 
exposed  to  the  very  grave  danger  that  missionary  work 
might  acquire  a  commercial  motive  or  might  at  least 
appear  to  be  commercialized.  The  missionary,  in  helping 
a  community  to  achieve  new  standards  of  living,  is  like- 
wise creating  new  markets.  Not  infrequently  the  mis- 
sionary finds  that  in  his  efforts  to  lift  the  economic  status 
of  his  converts  he  is  very  greatly  assisted  by  the  intro- 
duction of  devices,  machinery,  and  other  products  of 
Western  industrial  life.  The  work  of  the  missionary 
would  be  greatly  facilitated  if  the  non-Christian  world 
could  be  introduced  to  many  forms  of  labor-saving  ma- 
chinery, electrical  devices,  agricultural  instruments  and 
practices,  sanitation,  facilities  for  transportation  and 
communication,  etc.,  which  it  is  the  business  of  the  com- 
mercial representative  to  promote.  The  general  princi- 
ples upon  which  more  extended  cooperation  along  these 
lines  should  proceed,  in  such  a  way  as  not  to  expose 
the  missionary  work  in  fact  or  even  in  appearance  to  the 
charge  of  personal  or  nationalistic  selfish  motives,  have 
yet  to  be  worked  out.  Such  questions  must  at  present  be 
settled  on  their  merits  in  individual  cases.  The  way  for 
full  cooperation  would  become  easy  if  only  the  business 
world  would  definitely  accept  the  Christian  doctrine  that 
industry  and  commerce  must  be  conducted  primarily  not 
for  profit  but  as  forms  of  service  for  human  welfare. 


260  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Both  the  missionary  and  the  non-missionary  resident 
in  non-Christian  lands  have  usually  taken  with  them  from 
America  notions  of  the  separation  of  evangelism  from 
commerce  and  industry  which  are  incorrect  and  are  a 
great  handicap  to  the  establishment  of  the  most  helpful 
relations  in  the  lands  to  which  they  go.  The  missionary 
often  has  too  little  understanding  of  the  relation  between 
the  establishment  of  self-supporting,  self-propagating 
Churches  and  the  lifting  of  the  economic  life  of  the  peo- 
ple. The  business  man,  on  the  other  hand,  often  fails 
to  recognize  the  social  significance  of  the  missionary 
work,  and  the  essential  part  which  he  himself  must  have 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  missionary  purpose. 

II.    At  the  Home  Base 

In  seeking  a  solution  of  this  difficulty,  are  we  not  led 
directly  into  that  larger  and  now  transcending  task  of 
defining  the  purpose  of  industry  and  commerce  as  agen- 
cies of  the  Kingdom  of  God?  So  long  as  the  great  body 
of  Christian  believers  in  Christian  lands  tacitly  accepts 
the  unchristian  practice  of  conducting  commerce  and  in- 
dustry primarily  for  profit  rather  than  for  human  service, 
it  is  all  but  impossible  to  relate  helpfully  to  each  other 
in  non-Christian  lands  the  opposing  purposes  of  the  busi- 
ness man  and  the  missionary.  If  the  purpose  of  the 
extension  of  foreign  trade  is  to  increase  the  riches  of 
America,  with  primary  consideration  for  the  maximum 
of  profits  and  subordinate  consideration  for  the  welfare 
of  the  non-Christian  world,  the  Christian  missionary  can 
safely  have  no  part  nor  lot  in  the  purpose  of  the  business 
man.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  both  missionary  and  business 
man  enter  the  non-Christian  world  with  the  same  broad 
purpose  to  serve  the  people  and  help  them  to  standards 
of  higher  and  more  efficient  living,  then  the  two  may  walk 
hand  in  hand.     Both  may  be  missionaries  of  Christ.^ 


I  This  subject  is  so  important  that  the  following  chapter  is 
devoted  to  a  more  detailed  consideration  of  it. 


MISSIONS  AND  BUSINESS  MEN         261 

We  are  thus  faced  with  another  side  of  what  is  now 
the  largest  and  most  urgent  question  before  the  Christian 
world.  The  answer  lies  quite  beyond  the  sphere  of  the 
missionaries  on  the  field,  the  missionary  boards  and  agen- 
cies of  the  Church,  and  also  quite  beyond  the  choice  of 
the  individual  business  man  in  a  non-Christian  land  or 
the  firm  or  corporation  which  he  represents.  This  is  a 
matter  which  concerns  the  statement  of  Christian  ethics, 
the  purpose  and  practice  of  the  Christian  Church.  It 
enters  vitally  into  the  subject  of  Christian  education  in 
the  Sunday  school,  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  theological  semi- 
nary, where  both  ministers  and  missionaries  are  trained. 

Many  business  men  carry  to  non-Christian  lands  mis- 
conceptions of,  or  prejudices  against,  the  work  of  the 
missionary,  which  began  in  an  inefficient  Sunday  school, 
in  the  defective  missionary  education  of  the  local  church ; 
and  in  the  obscure  ethical  instruction  on  both  economic 
and  missionary  subjects  received  from  the  Christian  pul- 
pit. Likewise  the  missionary  goes  to  his  labors  insuffi- 
ciently instructed  both  as  to  the  pitfalls  and  the  advan- 
tages of  relating  commerce  and  industry  to  the  work  of 
evangelizing  the  world.  Nowhere  do  the  inconsistencies 
and  incoherence  of  our  present  definitions  of  the  purpose 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  current  applications  of  the 
ethics  of  Jesus  more  embarrass  us  than  in  our  eflforts  to 
Christianize  the  non-Christian  world. 

A  full  discussion  of  this  subject  is  not  possible  here, 
but  certain  broad  recommendations  may  be  made  with 
reference  to  the  special  problems  presented  above. 

1.  Prejudice  in  the  United  States  against  missionary 
work  should  be  removed  by  more,  adequate  missionary 
education  and  by  wider  use  of  the  channels  of  popular 
publicity.  There  needs  to  be  a  complete  restatement  of 
the  missionary  purpose,  not  so  much  with  a  view  to  cor- 
rection as  with  a  view  to  making  it  more  intelligible  to 
the  great  mass  of  people.  The  purpose  to  evangelize  the 
world  must  be  stated  in  terms  which  the  ordinary  man 


262  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

will  recognize  as  practical,  useful,  and  just.  There  must 
be  a  general  elevation  of  foreign  missions  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  American  people  to  a  dignity  and  importance 
that  business  men  will  realize  before  they  go  abroad. 

2.  Frequent  contacts  should  be  created  between  the 
foreign  trade  agencies  of  the  country  and  the  missionary 
bodies.  Conferences  between  these  two  sets  of  agencies 
would  be  productive  of  much  good  in  raising  the  stan- 
dards of  both  commercial  and  missionary  personnel  and 
practice.  Missionaries  newly  recruited  for  the  field 
should  have  the  maximum  of  opportunity  to  meet  those 
engaged  in  the  export  trade,  for  the  mutual  benefit  which 
would  be  derived.  Opportunities  should  be  sought  by 
missionary  leaders  to  lecture  to  training  schools  where 
foreign  trade  representatives  are  being  trained  before 
being  sent  out  to  their  work. 

3.  The  moral  character  of  the  business  and  profes- 
sional men  abroad  is  the  largest  factor  in  determining 
whether  Western  trade  will  help  or  hurt  foreign  missions. 
The  ministers  of  American  churches  ought  to  see  to  it 
that  the  members  of  their  churches  who  are  engaged  in 
the  export  trade  or  in  foreign  commerce  of  any  sort 
fully  appreciate  the  great  responsibilities  which  rest  upon 
them  for  the  securing  of  such  representatives  of  Ameri- 
can life  in  non-Christian  lands  as  will  be  creditable  to 
Christianity  and  will  also  be  sympathetic  with  the  pur- 
pose to  evangelize  the  non-Christian  world.  We  may 
note  with  thankfulness  encouraging  indications  that  many 
commercial  agencies  are  exercising  increasingly  greater 
care  in  the  selection  and  training  of  their  foreign  repre- 
sentatives. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  BEARING  OF  ECONOMICS  AND  BUSI- 
NESS ON  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Not  many  years  ago  the  business  man,  the  economist, 
and  the  missionary  were  regarded  as  having  very  Httle 
in  common.  The  business  man  was  considered  practical 
and  hard-headed  and  Hved  in  the  busy  mart  of  trade  and 
commerce.  The  economist  was  considered  theoretical 
and  dry  as  dust.  He  lived  in  his  study  chair  and  the 
college  classroom.  The  foreign  missionary  was  con- 
sidered slightly  crazed.  He  lived  in  the  land  of  canni- 
bals.   Apparently,  they  were  very  far  apart. 

The  economist  saw  that  he  ought  to  be  on  terms  of 
intimacy  with  the  man  of  business,  but  his  friendly  ad- 
vances were  regarded  with  suspicion,  especially  in  Amer- 
ica. But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  while  the  business  man 
was  regarding  the  economist  as  a  mere  theorist,  business 
was  being  carried  on  all  the  time  on  the  theories  which 
economics  had  proclaimed  as  valid  and  necessary.  And 
lately  the  business  man  and  the  economist  have  become 
more  conscious  of  their  common  point  of  view,  so  that  we 
can  safely  say  that  they  are  becoming  not  only  acquaint- 
ances but  bosom  friends.  This  reconciliation  was  espe- 
cially noticeable  during  the  war.  They  both  went  down 
to  Washington  and  rubbed  elbows  on  committee  tables, 
to  the  advantage,  let  us  hope,  of  both  themselves  and  their 
country.  The  effect  of  this  friendship  is  being  felt  already 
in  the  colleges  and  universities.  Large  corporations 
and  other  forms  of  big  business  are  offering  the  econo- 
mist a  much  larger  salary  than  the  universities  can  afford 
to  pay,  so  the  seats  of  learning  are  feeling  the  shortage  in 
the  supply  of  teachers  for  the  classes  in  economics. 


264  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Yet  what  of  the  foreign  missionary  and  of  the  relation 
of  both  the  business  man  and  the  economist  to  him? 
However  close  business  and  economics  may  have  come 
to  a  common  point  of  view,  it  is  still  true  that  they  and 
foreign  missions  generally  seem  poles  apart.  And  the 
business  man's  attitude  toward  missions  has,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  been  considerably  influenced  by  the  economist. 
Probably  the  business  man  himself  has  not  realized  this 
fact,  for  the  influence  exerted  by  the  economist  goes 
back  almost  150  years,  to  the  time  of  Adam  Smith, 
known  as  "the  father  of  all  the  economists."  He  taught 
and  made  orthodox  for  the  coming  century  the  doctrine 
of  laissez  faire,  which  means  "hands  oflF,"  let  the  people 
alone.  It  rested  on  the  assumption  that  underneath  what 
the  business  man  does  there  is  a  natural  law  which,  if 
not  interfered  with,  and  under  competitive  conditions, 
will  work  out  for  "the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest  num- 
ber." 

England  welcomed  his  book,  "The  Wealth  of  Nations," 
with  open  arms.  One  man  who  was  living  then  said 
about  it,  "It  will  persuade  the  living  generation  and 
govern  the  next."  This  has  been  true.  The  idea  of 
laissez  faire  passed  into  the  very  center  of  Anglo-Saxon 
economic  thought,  and  soon  it  crossed  the  ocean  and  be- 
came a  fixture  in  the  industrial  life  of  our  nation.  To 
many  American  business  men,  Adam  Smith  is  but  a  name 
and  laissez  faire  only  a  French  phrase,  but  the  idea  for 
which  he  stood  is  a  part  of  their  life  and  practice.  "Let 
us  alone  and  in  producing  the  greatest  amount  of  profits 
for  ourselves  we  will  also  be  benefiting  the  community." 
Any  idea  which  has  made  a  big  impression  on  the  world 
must  have  some  element  of  truth  in  it.  We  cannot 
appreciate  the  significance  of  the  doctrine  of  laissez  faire 
without  realizing  that  it  represented  a  great  advance  over 
the  prevailing  practice  of  Adam  Smith's  day,  when  Eng- 
land was  burdened  with  stupid  restrictive  legislation — 
an   inheritance   from  the   Middle   Ages — ^that   cramped 


MISSIONS,  ECONOMICS,  BUSINESS      265 

and  confined  the  free  play  of  normal  business  and  indus- 
trial intercourse.  But  when  a  truer  idea  is  born,  the 
older  idea  dies.  It  was  sheer  individualism  which  Adam 
Smith  taught  and  it  is  the  same  individualism  which  the 
business  man  has  held,  up  to  this  decade.  So,  regarding 
the  foreign  missionary  from  the  individualistic  and  from 
the  "natural  law"  point  of  view,  he  was  weighed  in  the 
balance  and  found  wanting.  He  was  a  dreamer,  a  med- 
dler, and  a  sentimentalist. 

I,    Economics  and  Foreign  Missions 

But  there  has  been  a  change  in  the  economist's  opinion. 
Since  Adam  Smith's  day,  much  progress  has  been  made 
by  the  economist  towards  a  higher  and  truer  standard 
for  man.  We  know  now  only  too  well  that  it  frequently 
happens  that  the  interest  of  the  individual,  as  he  sees  it, 
is  not  the  interest  of  the  community.  Standing  on  Adam 
Smith's  shoulders,  the  modern  economists  have  begun  to 
see  that,  as  Professor  Cairnes  has  expressed  it,  "Human 
beings  know  and  follow  their  interests  according  to  their 
lights  and  dispositions:  but  not  necessarily,  nor  in  prac- 
tice always,  in  the  sense  in  which  the  interest  of  the  indi- 
vidual is  coincident  with  that  of  others  and  of  the  whole." 
Consequently  we  are  turning  in  the  twentieth  century 
from  an  emphasis  on  individualism  to  an  emphasis  on  the 
solidarity  of  society.  The  science  of  economics  is  teach- 
ing now  that  the  criterion  of  all  practices  is  social  utility, 
and  that  there  can  be  no  lasting  prosperity  of  the  indi- 
vidual apart  from  the  welfare  of  society  as  a  whole.  In 
short,  economics  has  been  coming  to  have  Christian  foun- 
dations, to  see  that  the  strong  are  to  bear  the  burdens  of 
the  weak,  that  if  one  member  of  society  suffers  all  suffer 
— which  is  the  point  of  view  of  foreign  missions. 

We  can  see  the  solidarity  of  human  interest  in  a  simple 
illustration.  A  certain  manufacturer  produces  a  cheap 
grade  of  shoes.    He  employs  one  thousand  laborers.    The 


266  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

labor  market  is  oversupplied  with  men  seeking  work. 
The  employer  is  able  to  pay  the  workmen  lower  wages 
than  is  necessary  to  maintain  the  laborers  in  their  full 
efficiency  and  therefore  does  so.  Not  only  does  the  la- 
borer suffer,  but  also  the  community,  because  the  laborer 
is  underpaid  and  in  the  long  run  the  manufacturer  who 
sought  to  benefit  himself  at  others'  expense  suffers  with 
the  rest.  There  is  a  twofold  loss  to  him  as  a  producer. 
The  first  loss  is  due  to  the  fact  that  he  is  employing 
laborers  of  less  efficiency  than  would  have  been  the  case  if 
they  had  been  better  paid.  The  second  loss,  which  is  the 
greater  of  the  two,  lies  in  the  fact  that  perhaps  nine- 
tenths  of  those  who  consume  the  necessities  of  life  in  the 
average  community  are  the  laborers  themselves.  They 
are  not  able,  if  underpaid,  to  buy  the  shoes  which  our 
producer  has  made.  It  is  evident  therefore  that  the  manu- 
facturer's advantage  depends  upon  the  advantage  of  the 
workers.  The  interests  of  the  different  agents  of  produc- 
tion are  identical  when  regarded  from  the  social  point  of 
view.  This  new  basis  for  estimating  social  values  has 
developed  very  greatly  in  the  last  two  decades.  It  is 
called  the  "social  utility"  idea,  and  means  that  the  human 
race  has  a  common  economic  interest  which  knows  no 
lines  of  division  and  that  to  get  the  best  results  for  all 
in  the  long  run  we  must  consider  the  group  rather  than 
the  individual. 

Some  concrete  illustrations  may  help  us  to  realize  the 
extent  to  which  this  standard  of  social  utility  is  actually 
finding  expression  in  various  phases  of  our  economic 
life.  What,  for  example,  is  to  be  the  modern  justification 
of  private  ownership  of  property?  The  attacks  of  the 
extreme  socialists  against  private  ownership,  especially 
of  land,  have  led  the  economists  to  examine  the  grounds 
of  its  validity.  Different  theories  for  justifying  private 
ownership  of  property  have  been  put  forward  in  the  past, 
among  which  were  the  "occupation,"  the  "legal,"  and  the 
"labor"  justifications.     None  of  them  has  been  able  to 


MISSIONS,  ECONOMICS,  BUSINESS      267 

stand  a  critical  examination.  In  fact,  there  is  only  one 
possible  justification  for  private  ownership  of  property, 
and  that  is  "social  utility."  If  we  are  to  continue  to  have 
private  ownership  of  property  it  will  be  because  we  be- 
lieve that  the  social  advantage  is  greater  under  this  form 
of  ownership  than  would  be  the  case  if  all  property  were 
nationalized. 

Or  consider  the  modern  principles  of  taxation.  A 
great  change  in  the  theory  of  taxation  has  been  taking 
place  in  recent  years.  For  many  decades  we  thought 
that  a  man  should  be  taxed  according  to  the  "benefit"  he 
received  from  the  Government.  If  he  were  a  large  prop- 
erty owner  it  was  felt  that  he  should  pay  a  higher  tax 
than  the  man  who  had  less  property,  because  he  received 
more  from  the  Government  in  the  form  of  protection  for 
his  property.  This  view,  however,  is  being  found  to  be 
superficial  and  cannot  be  held  logically,  because  it  is  fre- 
quently the  case  that  the  rich  man  needs  less  protection 
from  the  Government  than  the  poor  man.  There  is  no 
correlation  between  individual  riches  and  individual  bene- 
fit from  the  Government.  The  benefit  basis  of  taxation 
has  been  supplanted  by  the  more  modern  conception  of 
"ability."  What  is  meant  by  taxing  men  according  to 
their  ability  ?  It  means  that  a  man  must  contribute  to  the 
needs  of  the  country  in  proportion  to  his  wealth  or  his 
income.  It  is  not  a  question  of  how  much  he  receives 
from  the  Government,  but  how  much  he  is  able  to  give. 
The  concrete  evidence  that  governments  are  taxing 
the  people  according  to  their  ability  to  pay  is  found  in 
the  taxes  during  the  war.  The  taxes  levied  during  the 
war  were  not  only  in  proportion  to  wealth  or  income,  but 
were  highly  progressive  with  the  increases  of  wealth  or 
income,  the  rate  of  taxation  increasing  with  the  increase 
of  income.  The  theory  underlying  this  graduated  income 
tax  is  that  every  man  has  an  obligation  to  his  fellow- 
countrymen  in  proportion  to  his  ability  to  help  them. 
And  it  seems  clear  that  the  "ability"  basis  for  taxation 


268  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

has  come  to  stay — that  to  whom  much  is  given  of  him 
shall  much  be  required. 

With  reference  to  large  corporations,  the  entire  trend 
of  legislation  has  been  towards  the  goal  of  the  greatest 
good  to  the  body  politic.  The  law-making  bodies  are 
regarding  the  corporations,  not  so  much  from  the  stand- 
point of  profits,  as  from  that  of  the  prosperity  of  the 
people.  They  are  asking  this  question:  "What  is  the 
ratio  between  the  profits  of  the  large  corporations  and 
what  they  contribute  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple ?"  This  holds  true  also  in  our  public  utility  corpora- 
tions, regardless  of  whether  we  believe  the  solution  to 
be  either  public  or  private  ownership.  This  whole  ques- 
tion of  public  or  private  ownership  of  railways  and  other 
public  services  will  be  decided  on  the  basis  of  social  ad- 
vantage. If  the  social  benefit  is  greater  in  public  owner- 
ship, we  will  eventually  nationalize  the  railways ;  if  not, 
they  will  again  pass  into  private  hands.  There  is  a  grow- 
ing agreement  that  social  utility  must  be  the  final  test. 

Or  consider  the  most  recent  illustration  of  applying 
the  principle  of  social  utility  to  a  great  commercial  enter- 
prise. Probably  no  movement  has  brought  so  much  sur- 
prise to  the  average  man  as  the  rapid  progress  of  our 
country  towards  prohibition.  The  stock  argument  against 
prohibition  has  been  that,  in  this  land  of  the  free,  the 
rights  and  liberties  of  the  individual  must  ever  remain 
paramount  and  that  no  one  has  the  right  to  interfere 
with  the  personal  freedom  of  action  of  anybody  else.  Yet 
national  prohibition  is  here.  Often  highly  educated  men 
have  affirmed  that  it  simply  could  not  happen  that  the 
whole  nation  would  "mount  the  water-wagon."  How  can 
we  account  for  it  ?  There  is  only  one  explanation.  We 
have  been  rapidly  drawing  towards  the  social  utility 
basis  of  controlling  our  national  life.  The  war  hastened 
the  movement  toward  prohibition,  but  the  war  was  not 
the  cause  of  it.  It  would  have  come  anyway,  sooner  or 
later,  because  it  had  become  clear  that  the  advantage  to 


MISSIONS,  ECONOMICS,  BUSINESS      269 

society  as  a  whole  is  of  far  greater  consequence  than  the 
economic  advantage  or  the  personal  pleasure  of  compara- 
tively few. 

Recently  an  economist  in  one  of  our  large  universities 
remarked  that  he  had  never  been  able  to  get  nearer  to 
a  belief  in  a  personal  God  than  did  Herbert  Spencer,  yet 
he  was  prepared  to  admit  that  in  adopting  the  social  util- 
ity idea  economics  was  becoming  essentially  Christian. 
The  economist  was  right,  for  this  concept  is  Christian 
to  the  core.  It  is  impossible  to  say  just  how  much 
Christianity  has  done  to  bring  this  idea  into  the  present 
growing  degree  of  acceptance,  but  the  important  thing  is 
to  note  that  the  principle  which  has  always  been  insepa- 
rable from  the  Christian  way  of  life  seems  now  to  be 
becoming  a  theory  of  economics.  Christ's  teaching  of 
love,  hitherto  regarded  by  the  majority  as  an  imprac- 
ticable ideal,  is  beginning  to  be  seen  as  the  only  practica- 
ble foundation  of  society. 

II.     Business  and  Foreign  Missions 

It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  business  and  industry  still 
largely  cling  to  the  old  competitive  individualism  which 
the  science  of  economics  is  rapidly  passing  beyond.  But 
since  economics  furnishes  the  organizing  principles 
around  which  commerce  tends  to  be  built,  we  may  be 
confident  that  the  idea  of  social  utility  and  cooperation 
will  one  day  control  our  business  and  industrial  life.  Al- 
ready there  are  many  hopeful  signs  and  outstanding  ex- 
amples of  the  new  spirit.  An  increasing  number  of  men 
are  believing  today  that  business  is  not  primarily  for 
private  profit  but  for  public  service — in  short,  that  it  is 
one  great  way  of  serving  the  Kingdom  of  God.  There 
is  unmistakably  a  gradually  growing  conviction  that  the 
success  of  a  Christian  in  any  business  or  industry  must 
be  judged  by  the  extent  to  which  it  ministers  to  the 
good  of  the  whole  community.  There  is  also  an  increas- 
ing conviction  that  the  method  of  cooperation  must  find 


270  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

a  larger  place.  When  the  day  comes  when  our  business 
is  organized,  not  on  the  principle  of  individual  self-seek- 
ing, but  on  the  Christian  principle  of  social  service, 
American  international  trade  will  become  a  powerful 
agency  for  carrying  the  Christian  Gospel  into  all  the  life 
of  all  the  world. 

But  the  foreign  missionary  is  still  handicapped  by  those 
business  men  who  cling  to  the  old  idea  that  the  one  ob- 
ject in  trade  and  industry  is  to  make  profits  and  declare 
dividends.  In  a  recent  issue  of  one  of  the  most  popular 
magazines  in  the  world  an  article  bore  a  heading  to  the 
effect  that  men  thought  that  the  American  ambassador 
represented  them  in  the  Far  East,  but  that  this  was  not 
so ;  it  was  the  foreign  missionary.  There  is  much  truth 
in  this,  but  why  was  the  American  business  man  over- 
looked? For  it  is  both  from  the  foreign  missionary  and 
the  business  man  that  the  peoples  of  foreign  countries  get 
their  idea  of  America.  How,  then,  can  we  hope  to  con- 
vince the  non-Christian  world  of  the  truth  and  supreme 
worth  of  Christianity  if  business  representatives  of  so- 
called  Christian  America  carry  on  their  daily  work  in  a 
way  that  reveals  how  little  the  gospel  of  service  and  love 
has  laid  hold  of  the  practical  social  relationships  of  our 
land?  Western  trade  may  act  so  loudly  that  the  people 
of  the  East  cannot  hear  what  the  missionary  has  to  say. 

One  need  consider  for  only  a  moment  certain  aspects 
of  the  history  of  Western  nations  in  international  trade 
with  the  Orient  to  realize  how  business  practice  has  de- 
nied the  message  that  the  missionary  has  preached.  The 
missionary  has  proclaimed  a  gospel  of  human  brother- 
hood and  service.  The  trader  has  all  too  often  incarnated 
a  gospel  of  selfishness,  even  of  exploitation  of  the  weak 
by  the  strong.  It  is  difficult  to  escape  the  logic  of  the 
Chinese  woman  in  the  interior  town  who  said  to  a  mis- 
sionary after  an  evangelistic  appeal,  "You  come  to  us 
with  Jesus  in  one  hand  and  opium  in  the  other.  We  do 
not  want  your  opium  and  your  Jesus."    But  one  need  not 


MISSIONS,  ECONOMICS,  BUSINESS      271 

dwell  on  slave  trade  or  opium  traffic  in  the  past  or  even 
on  the  present  exploitation  of  native  labor  in  the  rubber 
industry,  or  trade  in  intoxicants  and  drugs  with  Africa 
or  the  East,  to  carry  home  the  bearing  of  unchristian 
standards  of  business  on  the  success  of  Christian  mis- 
sions. It  is  not  simply  in  these  flagrant  abuses  abroad 
but  in  our  general  assumption  that  our  trade  and  indus- 
try at  home  may  rest  on  ruthless  competition  and  un- 
restrained selfishness  that  our  gospel  of  brotherhood  is 
hindered  in  the  world.  The  extent  to  which  sheer  indi- 
vidualism rules  in  the  economic  realm  is  the  size  of  this 
handicap  which  the  missionary  has  to  overcome  in  reach- 
ing the  non-Christian  world  effectively  with  the  Gospel. 

A  present-day  illustration  of  what  we  have  been  saying 
may  be  found  on  a  large  scale  in  the  attitude  of  some 
American  business  interests  toward  Mexico.  Quite  apart 
from  the  question  as  to  whether  financial  interests  are 
responsible  for  the  propaganda  for  armed  intervention, 
it  is  clear  that  there  are  those  who  would  be  quite  willing 
to  see  America  engaged  in  war  with  Mexico  in  order  that 
their  own  business  concerns  might  be  protected.  Yet  it 
is  almost  beyond  dispute  that  such  a  step  would  mean 
almost  the  destruction  of  the  work  of  love  which  the  mis- 
sionaries have  been  carrying  on  in  that  land  and  would 
paralyze  for  a  generation  our  future  missionary  effort 
there.^ 

And  what  of  the  young  men  of  foreign  countries  who 
are  coming  in  increasing  numbers  to  Christian  countries 
to  learn  the  methods  of  industry  and  commerce?  What 
impression  do  they  get  of  Christianity  from  our  competi- 
tive seeking  of  material  things?  A  number  of  Hindu 
students  went  to  England  to  learn  how  modern  industry 
was  organized  and  carried  on.  When  they  arrived  in 
England  they  found  that  the  doors  of  the  factories  were 
closed  against  them.     The   English  producers  did  not 


1  Cf.  Chapter  XIII. 


272  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

wish  their  Indian  market  destroyed  and  so  refused  to 
allow  the  Indian  students  to  see  how  the  goods  were  pro- 
duced, lest  they  return  to  India  and  start  factories  of 
their  own.  Practically  all  of  educated  India  was  aroused 
over  the  matter,  and  while  this  happened  a  number  of 
years  ago,  it  is  not  yet  forgotten  and  cannot  help  reacting 
on  the  work  of  Christian  missions  in  India. 

There  is  only  one  possible  solution  of  this  problem — 
all  the  contacts  of  the  East  and  the  West  must  be  Chris- 
tianized if  we  are  really  to  evangelize  the  nations.  The 
home  Church  must  set  itself  to  Christianize  our  whole 
business,  industrial,  and  social  life.  It  is  a  great  task 
but  not  an  impossible  one.  The  time  never  was  more 
opportune,  for  in  the  economic  realm  itself  many  have 
already  caught  a  vision  of  social  utility  and  cooperation 
as  the  organizing  principle  of  human  relations.  When 
the  principle  becomes  really  controlling  in  our  Western 
life,  all  our  international  relationships,  not  simply  our 
missionary  relationships,  will  have  become  mighty  factors 
in  the  Christianizing  of  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

MISSIONARY  AGENCIES   IN   RELATION   TO 
STUDENTS  FROM  OTHER  LANDS 

The  World  War  has  had  the  effect  of  creating  an 
enormous  increase  of  interest  on  the  part  of  almost  all 
nations  in  American  institutions.  Throughout  Latin 
America  the  suspicion  and  misunderstanding  of  the  past 
have  given  way  to  a  remarkable  manifestation  of  admira- 
tion and  friendliness.  Each  of  the  twenty  republics  would 
gladly  send  its  students  here,  not  only  by  scores  but  liter- 
ally by  hundreds,  if  sufficient  funds  were  available.  The 
Brazilian  Government  has  arranged  to  send  us  fifty  of 
her  ablest  students  annually.  From  India  we  hear  that 
enthusiasm  for  things  American  is  truly  astounding  and 
plans  are  already  adopted  which  will  result  in  the  coming 
to  America  of  a  decidedly  larger  number  of  Indian  stu- 
dents than  formerly.  The  noble  service  rendered  by  our 
people  in  the  Near  East  is  bound  to  draw  hundreds  of 
youths  from  those  suffering  lands  to  our  schools  and  col- 
leges. 

Recent  appropriations  by  the  Japanese  Government 
will  provide  for  sending  immediately  to  America  two  or 
three  hundred  mature  students  and  professors  in  addition 
to  the  one  thousand  already  here.  Through  the  generosity 
of  many  colleges,  nearly  two  hundred  French  students  are 
pursuing  studies  in  America  and  more  will  arrive  during 
the  year.  The  initiative  of  a  few  friends  of  Serbia  is 
opening  the  way  for  fifty  of  the  ablest  Serbian  students 
to  enjoy  the  fellowship  of  American  students  during  the 
coming  year.  A  prince  royal  from  Siam  has  been  instru- 
mental in  attracting  nearly  two  score  of  the  promising 
youths  of  his  country  to  our  preparatory  schools  and 


274  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

universities.  Young  Aguinaldo,  son  of  the  famous  revo- 
lutionary leader  in  the  Philippines,  is  one  of  the  five  hun- 
dred splendid  Filipino  young  men  now  making  a  high 
record  in  Uncle  Sam's  classroom. 

I.    The  Situation 

One  hundred  nations  are  seeing  America  through  the 
eyes  of  their  student  representatives.  Nearly  ten  thou- 
sand future  leaders  of  thought  and  action  have  severed 
home  ties,  forsaken  the  haunts  and  customs  of  their  child- 
hood, and  braved  the  new  and  exacting  conditions  of  our 
college  and  university  life.  Because  of  who  they  are  and 
also  because  of  who  they  are  to  be  these  students  claim 
our  attention.  Among  them  are  the  political  leaders  of 
the  future,  the  controllers  of  international  commerce,  the 
teachers  of  the  teachers,  and  the  moulders  of  religious 
thought  and  practice. 

A  study  of  the  student  representatives  from  abroad 
brings  out  the  following  significant  facts : 

1.  Many  of  them  are  the  product  of  missionary  effort. 
Their  contact  with  the  life  and  work  of  missionaries 
has  inspired  them  to  come  here  for  further  study.  Fully 
eighty  per  cent  of  the  Chinese  student  secretaries  now 
serving  in  France  and  England  are  the  direct  product  of 
mission  schools.  We  would  be  justified  in  saying  that 
most  of  the  foreign  students  in  our  church  schools  and 
colleges  are  there  because  of  the  intervention  and  help 
of  missionaries,  and  that  probably  one-half  of  those  en- 
rolled in  our  state  and  private  institutions  would  not 
have  come  without  missionary  encouragement.  This 
statement,  however,  would  not  apply  to  Latin  American 
countries,  where  relatively  few  students  have  had  any 
contact  with  missionary  representatives. 

2.  It  is  estimated  that  only  about  twenty-five  per 
cent  of  the  total  number  of  foreign  students  in  the  United 
States  are  active  Christians.  From  forty  to  fifty  per 
cent  of  the  Chinese  indemnity  students  are  positive  Chris- 


STUDENTS  FROM  OTHER  LANDS   275 

tians  upon  arrival  here.  Among  one  thousand  from 
Japan  it  is  doubtful  whether  three  hundred  are  Chris- 
tians and  the  Japanese  government  student  who  is  a 
Christian  is  the  exception.  Practically  all  from  Roman 
and  Greek  Catholic  lands  have  been  "baptized  in  the 
faith,"  but  as  a  class  they  are  indifferent  freethinkers, 
ridiculing  religion.  The  Indian  Student  Christian  Union 
reports  that  less  than  one-fifth  of  the  enrolment  of 
Indians  here  is  Christian. 

3.  Our  student  guests  from  abroad  are  sensitive,  im- 
pressionable, and  very  susceptible  to  friendly  courtesy. 
How  conscious  they  are  of  differences  in  physical  fea- 
tures, language,  and  customs  between  themselves  and 
American  students,  and  how  eagerly  they  seize  every  op- 
portunity that  will  enable  them  more  nearly  to  conform  to 
the  ways  of  their  fellow-collegians,  even  to  adopting  the 
pipe,  cigarette,  chewing  gum,  and  slang !  If  they  are  cor- 
dially received  and  courteously  assisted  when  they  first 
come  among  us  they  never  forget  it,  and  they  immediately 
begin  to  shout  and  write  the  praises  of  America.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  they  receive  shabby  treatment,  they  are 
likely  to  carry  through  life  recollections  of  discrimination 
and  to  conclude  that  the  missionary  has  falsified  and  that 
all  Christians  are  hypocrites. 

4.  Those  who  have  returned  to  their  countries  without 
becoming  positive  Christians  are  a  hindrance  to  mission- 
ary work.  From  every  mission  field  comes  the  appeal, 
"Win  for  Christ  our  students  in  America."  Have  we 
not  all  heard  of  the  damaging  influence  of  the  trained 
sceptic  and  agnostic  as  he  returns  to  his  own  people 
from  study  abroad?  Nothing  is  more  depressing  to  the 
champion  of  world-wide  evangelization  than  the  authen- 
tic reports  of  the  haughty,  lazy,  selfish  conduct  of  scores 
of  returning  students.  Some  have  circulated  startling 
stories  of  the  participation  of  missionaries  in  an  imperial- 
istic and  commercial  program.  Others  have  led  aggres- 
sive campaigns  to  arouse  their  people  to  open  hostility 


276  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

toward  Christian  propaganda.  On  the  other  hand,  we 
are  greatly  encouraged  by  the  glowing  reports  of  the 
magnificent  service  and  leadership  of  hundreds  of  self- 
denying  students  who  have  caught  the  vision  of  the  need 
and  only  hope  of  their  people  and  are  working  shoulder 
to  shoulder  with  missionary  forces.  It  is  encouraging 
to  be  able  to  say  that  those  who  are  with  us  are  far  more 
influential  than  those  who  are  against  us.  There  are  not 
a  few  individual  graduates  of  our  institutions  at  work 
among  their  own  people,  whose  contribution  to  the  cause 
of  Christ  exceeds  that  of  ten  missionaries. 

5.  The  last  fact  to  which  we  call  attention  is  the 
responsiveness  of  these  students.  When  Christian  truth 
is  presented  to  them  in  terms  of  life  and  service  many 
gladly  accept  it.  Eight  Chinese  students  were  baptized 
at  the  Northfield  Student  Conference  in  June ;  forty  dele- 
gates from  Latin  American  countries  signed  a  positive 
declaration  of  Christian  purpose.  From  time  to  time 
during  the  year  we  hear  of  foreign  students  accepting 
Christ  and  uniting  with  the  Church. 

II.     How  TO  Meet  the  Situation 

In  view  of  the  foregoing  facts  it  is  important  that 
all  mission  boards  and  agencies  should  know  what  organi- 
zations are  seeking  to  meet  this  unusual  opportunity, 
ascertain  the  objective,  methods,  and  results  of  such 
eflForts,  more  adequately  support  existing  agencies,  and 
set  in  motion  such  new  forces  as  may  be  required.  In 
addition  to  the  Government  Bureau  of  Education  in 
Washington,  the  following  organizations  may  be  men- 
tioned as  the  most  active  in  promoting  the  welfare  of 
students  and  professors  from  other  lands :  the  Cosmo- 
politan Club;  Chinese  -Students'  Alliance  and  also  their 
Christian  Association;  the  Council  of  North  American 
Education;  the  Association  of  American  Colleges;  the 
Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education ;  the  Institute  of 
International  Education;  the  Pan-American  Union;  the 


STUDENTS  FROM  OTHER  LANDS   277 

Inter-America  Round  Table;  the  Committee  on  Co- 
operation in  Latin  America ;  the  Student  Christian  Move- 
ment, including  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  and  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement ;  and  the  Committee  on 
Friendly  Relations  among  Foreign  Students. 

Since  1911  the  Committee  on  Friendly  Relations  among 
Foreign  Students  has  been  attempting  to  supply  informa- 
tion to  students  abroad  and  to  meet  and  guide  them  upon 
their  arrival  here.  It  has  further  been  its  aim  to  promote 
friendly  relations  among  all  such  students  while  they  are 
in  America  and  to  follow  them  by  correspondence  upon 
their  return  to  their  home  land.  Some  of  the  means 
employed  are  the  printing  and  distributing  of  guidebooks 
and  foreign  student  magazines,  the  employing  of  travel- 
ing secretaries  representing  Asia,  Latin  America,  and  the 
Near  East,  organizing  Bible  discussion  groups,  providing 
evangelistic  addresses,  presenting  devotional  literature, 
and  inviting  annually  about  five  hundred  foreign  students 
to  be  guests  at  summer  conferences.  It  is  its  purpose  to 
meet  the  individual's  immediate  need,  to  ascertain  his 
major  interest,  and  to  serve  him  in  such  a  natural  and 
sympathetic  way  as  to  win  his  confidence,  and,  friendship 
having  been  established,  to  share  our  most  precious  gift — 
acquaintance  and  fellowship  with  Christ. 

Not  only  does  the  large  number  of  foreign  students  in 
America  offer  a  powerful  challenge  to  our  Churches,  but 
the  visits  of  an  increasing  number  of  tourists  and  other 
travelers  also  afford  an  extensive  opportunity  to  reveal 
and  interpret  the  higher  Christian  forces  at  work  within 
our  nation.  One  method  of  making  such  an  impression 
that  has  been  successfully  tried  and  could  well  be  more 
widely  used  is  the  giving  of  dinners  at  which  representa- 
tive Christian  citizens  speak  frankly  of  their  convictions 
that  the  best  in  our  American  life  has  its  source  in  our 
religion.  The  visit  of  a  prominent  railroad  manager 
from  Brazil  to  a  Railroad  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 


278  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

ciation  in  New  York  led  him  to  declare  that  he  would 
establish  this  institution  on  similar  lines  upon  returning 
home.  Likewise  men  from  other  nations,  having  ob- 
served various  phases  of  our  social  and  religious  welfare 
activity,  have  resolved  that  they  would  carry  on  such 
work  among  their  own  people. 

In  view  of  the  strategic  importance  of  this  group  of 
foreign  visitors  and  students  perhaps  the  following  sug- 
gestions to  churches  and  church  members  will  be  timely: 

1.  Let  pastors  of  churches  ascertain  the  number  and 
nationality  of  foreign  students  and  special  visitors  in  the 
vicinity  of  their  churches.  Let  them  then  present  these 
facts  to  certain  members  of  their  congregation  who  can 
invite  such  students  from  time  to  time  to  come  to  their 
homes  for  dinner  or  for  a  week-end  and  to  accompany 
them  to  church  on  Sunday.  It  is  particularly  desirable 
to  discover  the  major  interest  of  each  foreign  student  and 
visitor  in  order  to  relate  him  to  some  Christian  American 
with  similar  interests.  For  example,  students  in  banking 
should  be  introduced  to  Christian  bankers  and  medical 
students  to  our  Christian  physicians.  By  inquiring  of 
the  student  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretary  in  any  community,  in- 
formation can  be  obtained  regarding  the  names,  ad- 
dresses, nationality,  and  religious  preference  of  foreign 
students  and  thus  the  point  of  contact  can  be  more  readily 
established  with  them. 

2.  Occasionally  a  group  of  foreign  students  desires  to 
hold  a  conference,  an  important  committee  meeting,  or  a 
retreat,  and  would  gladly  accept  the  offer  of  a  private 
home  for  it.  Through  the  help  of  a  few  friends  in  the 
same  neighborhood  lodging  and  meals  could  be  provided 
over  the  week-end  for  such  a  group  of  future  Christian 
leaders. 

3.  Students  and  visitors  from  other  lands  might  well 
be  invited  to  address  churches,  young  people's  meetings, 
Sunday  schools,  missionary  societies,  and  similar  gather- 
ings.   A  small  honorarium,  although  not  required,  would 


STUDENTS  FROM  OTHER  LANDS   279 

be  much  appreciated  by  many  of  these  students  who  are 
earning  part  of  their  college  expenses.  Among  the  for- 
eign students  there  are  also  many  who  have  special  talents 
as  entertainers,  and  in  some  instances  dramatic  groups 
have  been  organized  with  a  view  to  presenting  a  strong 
missionary  and  international  appeal  before  organizations 
or  societies  that  care  for  such  presentations. 

4.  There  are  many  helpful  ministries  that  Christian 
people  could  render  to  these  foreign  students.  They 
should  be  very  alert  to  discover  cases  of  illness  or  dis- 
couragement and  by  visitation  and  otherwise  to  minister 
to  any  such  students.  The  distribution  of  helpful  books 
and  pamphlets  is  another  important  service  that  is  easily 
rendered. 

6.  The  broadening  and  educative  influence  of  a  few 
choice  future  leaders  from  abroad  at  picnics  and  excur- 
sions of  Sunday  schools  or  at  social  gatherings  of  other 
church  organizations  has  been  proved  by  those  who  have 
tried  the  experiment. 

6.  With  comparatively  little  effort  the  educated 
leaders  from  abroad  in  any  community  can  be  enlisted  in 
service  to  their  fellow-countrymen  through  the  conduct- 
ing of  boys'  clubs,  teaching  of  English  and  fundamentals 
of  American  citizenship,  visitation,  etc.  Such  services  on 
their  part  will  benefit  both  their  fellow-countrymen  and 
themselves. 

7.  Mission  boards  and  returned  missionaries  might 
well  consult  mature  representatives  of  the  various  coun- 
tries in  order  to  ascertain  their  suggestions  regarding 
policies  and  programs. 

It  would  be  highly  inconsistent  for  missionary  societies 
which  are  largely  responsible  for  the  presence  of  students 
in  America  from  all  mission  lands  to  neglect  their  wel- 
fare when  here  or  to  be  indifferent  to  their  deepest  needs. 
Statesmanship,  strategy,  and  economy  demand  far  greater 
vigilance  on  our  part  regarding  this  important  element 
in  our  student  life. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

FOREIGN  POLICIES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

AND  THE  SUCCESS  OF  FOREIGN 

MISSIONS 

In  this  day  when  the  United  States  is  being  brought 
'into  the  currents  of  international  Hfe  to  a  degree  never 
dreamed  of  hitherto,  the  bearing  of  our  foreign  poHcies 
as  a  nation  upon  the  success  of  foreign  missions  becomes 
more  significant  and  more  evident  than  ever  before. 
These  poHcies  have  already  had  important  influence  on 
foreign  missions,  although  few  American  Christians 
realize  how  important  that  influence  has  been.  We  need, 
therefore,  to  examine  both  the  beneficial  and  the  hurtful 
effects  of  our  past  foreign  policies,  in  order  to  find  clear 
guidance  for  the  future. 

First  let  us  define  our  terms.  By  "foreign  policies  of 
the  United  States"  we  mean  not  only  the  more  formal 
utterances  by  the  Department  of  State  and  the  Senate 
of  consciously  conceived  principles  and  purposes  which 
control  their  international  decisions  and  actions,  but  also 
those  more  or  less  unconscious  motives  and  emotions 
which  determine  the  international  attitudes  of  mind  and 
the  correlated  activities  of  the  entire  nation.  For  in- 
stance, the  official  and  no  doubt  sincere  utterances  of  the 
Department  of  State  toward  China  have  always  been 
those  of  friendship,  yet  since  1870  the  attitude  and  con- 
duct of  the  people  as  a  whole  toward  Chinese  in  America 
have  not  been  characterized  by  friendliness.  An  attitude 
of  selfishness  and  arrogance  leading  at  times  to  brutal 
deeds  of  violence  and  to  anti-Chinese  legislation  has  ex- 
pressed itself  in  a  definite  though  unavowed  policy  of 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  281 

antagonism.  Of  course,  multitudes  of  Americans  have 
not  shared  in  these  f  eehngs  and  spirit.  They  have,  indeed, 
condemned  them.  Yet  the  attitude  referred  to  has  been 
sufficiently  widespread  and  forceful  to  dominate  the  legis- 
lative actions  of  our  country,  and  may  be  fairly  regarded 
as  its  "policy"  in  dealing  with  Asiatics. 

While  Americans  may  well  rejoice  that  on  the  whole 
the  foreign  policies  of  the  United  States  have  been  noble 
and  praiseworthy,  yet  we  should  not  close  our  eyes  to 
facts  of  an  opposite  character.  The  remarkable  successes 
thus  far  achieved  by  the  missionary  enterprises  of  Ameri- 
can Christians  have  been  due  in  no  small  part  to  the 
essentially  Christian  character  of  those  policies.  Yet 
certain  features  in  these  policies  have  been  clearly  un- 
christian and  these  have  equally  clearly  brought  disas- 
trous consequences  on  the  mission  fields. 

I.  Christian  Foreign  Policies  of  the  United  States 
AND  Their  Beneficial  Results  for  Missions 

American  merchants  played  an  honorable  and  success- 
ful role  in  the  early  and  middle  part  of  the  last  century, 
in  introducing  China  and  her  trade  to  the  world.  Amer- 
ica's diplomatic  representatives  in  China,  as  in  many 
other  lands,  were  men  of  broad  vision  and  Christian 
character.  They  desired  and  sought  fair  dealing  rather 
than  special  advantages  and  rights  for  America  and 
Americans.  This  contrast  of  spirit  and  aims  led  the 
Chinese  Government,  as  it  has  led  other  governments 
also,  to  place  high  confidence  in  the  American  Govern- 
ment and  people. 

Anson  Burlingame  for  several  years  (1860-1868) 
proved  himself  such  a  staunch  defender  of  China's  rights 
as  against  the  predatory  aims  and  methods  of  some  other 
governments  that  "at  the  request  of  China  and  with  the 
consent  of  his  own  government  he  resigned  his  post 
and  was  appointed  by  the  Chinese  Government  in  1868 
its  Envoy  to  the  United  States  and  to  the  principal  Euro- 


283  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

pean  nations.  The  Chinese  Embassy,  with  Mr.  Bur- 
lingame  at  its  head,  was  received  in  the  United  States 
with  an  almost  continuous  ovation ;  and  even  in  Califor- 
nia was  heralded  as  the  precursor  of  new  and  broader 
relations  of  trade  and  friendship  between  the  two  coun- 
tries." A  new  treaty  was  drawn  and  "signed  by  repre- 
sentatives of  the  two  nations  amidst  the  applause  of  the 
whole  country."  It  secured  reciprocally  among  other 
things  freedom  of  residence,  travel,  and  immigration  and 
"most  favored  nation  treatment."  It  also  pledged  the 
territorial  integrity  of  China. 

Mr.  Burlingame  and  his  Chinese  Commission  went  on 
to  Europe  to  try  to  secure  similarly  friendly  treaties  be- 
tween China  and  the  governments  of  those  lands  but, 
unfortunately  for  the  world,  he  died  just  as  he  was  enter- 
ing on  his  important  task. 

The  influence  of  such  friendly  governmental  relations 
between  America  and  China  on  the  success  of  American 
missions  in  China  has  been  beyond  calculation.  It  was 
one  of  the  important  factors  that  secured  the  missionaries 
opportunity  for  continued  activity  unhampered  by  local 
or  national  interference.  The  amazing  safety  which  on 
the  whole  was  accorded  to  Christian  missions,  in  spite  of 
local  opposition  and  religious  prejudices  that  sometimes 
found  open  and  violent  expression,  was  thus  due  in  no 
small  measure  to  America's  foreign  policies. 

Other  instances  of  fine  and  Christian  policies  toward 
China  on  the  part  of  America  can  be  only  referred  to. 
Consider  the  policy  of  the  "open  door,"  first  insisted  on 
by  Secretary  of  State  Hay.  At  that  time,  Japan,  Ger- 
many, Russia,  England,  and  France  were  vying  with  each 
other  in  the  "partition  of  China."  Secretary  Hay  pro- 
posed the  "open  door  policy"  in  such  a  way  that  without 
any  act  by  our  army  and  navy,  and  even  without  a  threat, 
he  called  a  halt  on  the  predatory  policies  of  other  nations. 
When  China  attempted  by  the  Boxer  uprising  to  drive 
the  foreigners  out,  and  the  nations  were  disposed  to  de- 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  283 

clare  the  Manchu  Government  at  an  end  and  to  take 
over  the  entire  government  of  China,  it  was  Mr.  Hay 
who  saved  China  and  gave  her  another  chance.  Of  all 
the  governments  that  exacted  enormous  indemnities  be- 
cause of  the  destruction  and  expenses  caused  by  the 
Boxers,  America  alone  returned  what  she  received  be- 
yond actual  costs.  These  deeds  and  policies  expressing 
fundamentally  Christian  attitudes  toward  the  Chinese 
race  and  people  have  had  a  most  salutary  influence  on  the 
Chinese  people.  The  phenomenal  successes  of  American 
missions  in  China  during  the  past  two  decades  have  been 
possible  only  because  of  the  confidence  and  good  will 
evoked  by  these  deeds  of  friendship. 

Turning  to  Japan,  we  find  that  the  story  is  essentially 
the  same.  The  names  differ — the  spirit  and  policy  have 
been  identical.  Japan's  natural  resentment  and  even  rage 
at  the  presumptuous  act  of  Commodore  Perry  in  sailing 
into  the  Bay  of  Yeddo  (1853),  for  two  centuries  closed 
to  foreign  ships,  was  soon  allayed.  For  the  Government 
and  people  in  time  discovered  the  Christian  spirit  and 
character  of  Minister  Harris,  who  patiently  negotiated 
that  first  treaty  of  commerce.  It  was  so  fair  to  Japan 
that  she  was  saved  at  the  very  start  of  her  new  inter- 
national life  from  many  of  the  disastrous  policies  and 
ambitions  of  the  European  powers.  This  experience  has 
been  the  basis  of  an  extraordinary  attitude  of  friendship 
and  good  will  toward  America. 

For  two  and  a  half  centuries  Japan  had  been  a  closed 
country  because  of  her  well- justified  fear  of  the  so-called 
Christian  nations  of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  cen- 
turies. Their  policies  caused  a  calamity  of  incalculable 
proportions  to  the  Christianization  of  the  Orient.  Had 
Japan  become  a  Christian  land  at  the  time — and  China, 
too — what  might  not  the  world  have  been  saved? 

That  a  new  opportunity  has  come  for  missions  in  Japan 
is  largely  due  to  the  Christian  policy  of  the  United  States 
toward  Japan  in  the  fifties,  sixties,  and  seventies,  and  to 


284  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

the  Christian  character  of  the  men  sent  to  Japan  by  the 
American  Government  in  those  critical  decades.  As  in 
China,  so  in  Japan,  America  restored  an  indemnity 
fund  to  which  she  did  not  feel  just  claim — ^the  "Shimo- 
noseki  Indemnity"  ($875,000  received  in  1865  and  re- 
stored in  1883).  The  Christian  character  of  multitudes  of 
American  teachers  and  professors  who  went  to  Japan 
and  the  fine  treatment  of  large  numbers  of  Japanese  stu- 
dents who  came  to  America  in  the  three  closing  decades 
of  the  last  century  have  had  an  enormous,  an  incalculable, 
effect  in  Japan.  By  our  essential  friendliness  we  dis- 
pelled her  fear  and  induced  confidence.  This  was  a 
prerequisite  to  the  successful  proclamation  of  the  Gospel. 

II.  Unchristian  Foreign  Policies  of  the  United 
States  and  Their  Harmful  Effects 

If  America's  foreign  policies  had  always  been  Chris- 
tian in  every  respect,  who  can  measure  the  results  that 
would  today  be  gladdening  our  eyes?  Honesty  compels 
humiliating  confessions.  In  this  brief  paper  we  may 
note  but  a  few  illustrations. 

The  slave  traffic,  carried  on  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Government,  for  decades  disgraced  our  history  and 
brought  on  our  land  a  blight  that  will  last  perhaps  for 
centuries.  Who  can  tell  all  the  ways  in  which  it  has 
hindered  the  successful  prosecution  of  foreign  missions, 
not  only  in  Africa  but  in  every  land?  Slavery,  long 
supported  and  defended  by  American  Christians,  even 
yet  causes  Japanese  students  of  Christianity  to  ask 
searching  questions  as  to  the  claims  of  Christianity  to  be 
the  absolute  religion.  Race  riots  in  Washington  and 
Chicago  today,  half  a  century  after  the  abolition  of  sla- 
very, yet  its  direct  consequence,  make  Asia  wonder  if 
America  is  Christian  in  fact  or  only  in  name  and  pre- 
tense. The  obstacles  to  foreign  missions  which  are  raised 
by  these  doubts  are  tremendously  serious. 

And  who  can  tell  what  the  history  of  Africa  might 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  285 

have  been  had  America  been  free  from  slavery?  The 
Christian  zeal  of  the  churches  of  America  might  have 
changed  the  history  of  Africa  from  a  vast  tragedy  to  a 
glorious  revelation  of  the  success  of  Christian  missions. 

The  race  prejudice  against  Negroes  now  so  widespread 
in  America,  one  of  the  baleful  results  of  slavery,  is  pass- 
ing over  to  a  race  prejudice  against  Asiatics.  It  is  reveal- 
ing itself  in  a  national  policy  of  arrogance  toward  Asiatics 
and  unfair  and  unfriendly  dealings  with  them  that  is 
highly  ominous  for  the  future.  Its  disastrous  effects  on 
missions  in  Asia  will  increasingly  appear  as  time  goes 
on.  The  rising  discussions  of  the  "yellow  peril"  or  of 
the  predicted  "war  of  the  white  and  yellow  races  for  the 
domination  of  the  world"  are  ominous  hints  that  should 
make  every  thoughtful  man  pause.  In  proportion  as 
this  thought  spreads  and  grips  the  West  will  it  also 
spread  and  grip  the  East.  It  will  determine  their  policies 
as  a  race  in  proportion  as  it  moulds  ours.  The  obstacles 
it  will  place  in  the  way  of  missionary  success  in  Asia  are 
incalculable.  But  in  the  same  measure  it  will  manifest 
the  failure  of  essential  Christianity  in  our  own  land. 
Thus  closely  interlinked  is  the  success  of  foreign  missions 
in  Asia  with  the  success  of  Christianity  here. 

Let  us,  however,  be  more  specific.  When  the  anti- 
Chinese  agitation  developed  in  California  in  the  eighties 
of  the  last  century,  mob  violence  developed  in  many 
places.  The  Federal  Government  was  unable  to  keep  its 
treaty  obligations  to  protect  the  life  and  property  of 
aliens.  This  fact  was  also  true  in  the  case  of  Italians 
and  other  peoples.  It  is  still  true.  Congress  and  the 
people  of  America  are  apparently  so  indifferent  to  treaty 
obligations  that  nothing  has  been  done  to  set  the  laws 
right,  in  spite  of  the  urgent  appeals  of  four  of  our  recent 
presidents  for  the  needed  legislation. 

Disregarding  our  treaty  pledges  to  China  that  her  citi- 
zens in  America  shall  have  "the  most  favored  nation 
treatment,"  laws  have  been  passed  repeatedly  in  violation 


286  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  that  pledge.  The  Supreme  Court  in  a  test  case  de- 
clared the  Scott  Act  "in  contravention  of  the  treaty," 
yet  it  upheld  the  law,  while  it  condemned  Congress  for 
passing  a  law  that  violates  moral  principles  in  interna- 
tional relations.^  American  Christians  have  not  yet 
awakened  to  the  blot  on  America's  honor  because  of  the 
situation  nor  to  the  danger  that  may  yet  grow  out  of  it. 
Since  1870  partisan  politics  have  repeatedly  appealed 
to  race  prejudice.  Politicians  have  capitalized  that  pre- 
judice for  personal  or  party  advantage.  The  Chinese  and 
latterly  the  Japanese  have  been  subjected  to  slander  and 
vilification.  Few  leaders  in  political  life  have  attempted 
to  secure  them  justice.  A  new  anti-Japanese  campaign 
is  now  being  staged.     Falsehoods  without  limit  are  cir- 


^A  full  account  of  the  conduct  of  Congress  during  the  latter 
part  of  the  last  century  when  both  political  parties  sought  to  win 
the  vote  of  the  Pacific  Coast  states  is  hardly  possible  in  a  para- 
graph or  two.  The  history  of  that  dark  period  is  well  recorded 
in  Professor  M.  R.  Cooledge's  "Chinese  Immigration"  (Henry 
Holt,  1909).  A  few  sentences,  however,  may  give  a  general  idea 
of  what  took  place. 

The  treaty  with  China  of  1880,  which  arranged  for  the  tem- 
porary suspension  of  Chinese  immigration,  provides  in  a  number 
of  places  that  Chinese  laborers  in  the  United  States  shall  receive 
"most  favored  nation  treatment."  It  specifically  states  (Art.  II) 
that  "Chinese  laborers  who  are  now  in  the  United  States  shall 
be  allowed  to  go  and  come  of  their  own  free  will  and  shall  be 
accorded  all  the  rights,  privileges,  immunities,  and  exemptions 
which  are  accorded  to  the  citizens  of  the  most  favored  nation." 
In  the  course  of  many  years  of  rivalry  to  capitalize  for  party 
politics  the  anti-Chinese  sentiment  of  California,  Congressman 
Scott  introduced  (September,  1888)  a  bill,  which  was  promptly 
passed,  providing  that  no  more  certificates  for  return  to  America 
should  be  granted  to  (Thinese  laborers ;  and  making  "all  hereto- 
fore issued  void."  At  that  very  time  there  were  20,000  Chinese 
who  held  such  certificates,  6(X)  of  whom  were  on  the  ocean  on 
their  way  back  from  a  visit  to  China.  They  were  refused  re- 
admission  to  the  United  States.  Chinese  in  America  believed 
that  the  courts  would  uphold  their  treaty  rights,  since  the  Con- 
stitution declares  that  "treaties  are  the  supreme  law  of  the  land." 
They  accordingly  raised  a  fund  of  $1(X),000  and  carried  their  test 
case  to  the  Supreme  Court,  with  the  amazing  result  recorded  in 
the  text.  The  Chinese  minister  then  wrote  to  Mr.  Blaine,  our 
Secretary  of  State:  "I  was  not  prepared  to  learn  that  there  was 
a  way  recognized  in  the  law  and  practice  of  this  country  by 
which  your  country  could  release  itself  from  treaty  obligations 
without  consultations  or  consent  of  the  other  party." 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  287 

culated  over  the  country  by  a  press  only  too  ready  to 
lend  itself  to  sensational  "news."  Not  only  the  people 
generally  but  even  the  Christians  of  America  are  swayed 
by  these  methods.  Their  attitudes  of  mind  and  their 
votes  are  supporting  policies  that  are  clearly  in  conflict 
with  the  Golden  Rule.  Laws  are  passed  sanctioning 
economic  discriminations  against  Asiatics  merely  because 
they  are  Asiatics.  Citizenship  is  refused  them  merely 
on  that  ground,  however  well  they  may  qualify  in  every 
intellectual  and  moral  respect. 

These  policies  in  America  are  beginning  to  have  unfor- 
tunate results  on  the  Christian  movement  in  Japan. 
Should  they  continue  and  lead  at  last  to  a  serious  clash, 
the  disaster  to  the  missionary  work  in  that  land  would 
be  instant  and  terrific.  The  splendid  results  of  fifty 
years  would  be  largely,  if  not  wholly,  wiped  out.  Yet 
war  between  America  and  Japan  is  a  subject  of  frequent 
conversation  among  many  and  of  definite  prophecy  and 
even  of  desire  by  some.  If  the  Churches  of  America  are 
earnest  with  their  missions  in  Japan  and  China,  they 
should  grapple  at  once  and  energetically  with  the  unchris- 
tian anti-Asiatic  policies  that  are  now  sweeping  through 
our  land. 

Another  illustration  of  the  same  principle  is  found  in 
our  relations  with  Latin  America.  The  "Monroe  Doc- 
trine" is  one  of  the  consciously  avowed  policies  of  our 
people  and  Government.  The  true  statement  of  that  doc- 
trine, which  is  essentially  Christian,  has  been  largely  set 
aside,  while  a  rank  perversion  has  widely  taken  its  place. 
Our  friendly  attitude  of  opposition  to  all  predatory  am- 
bitions of  European  peoples  in  this  hemisphere  has  been 
transformed  into  a  doctrine  of  priority  of  ovtr  rights  and 
interests  in  Latin  American  countries.  This  has  been 
deeply  resented  by  them.  The  damage  wrought  to  our 
mutual  relations  by  this  unchristian  doctrine  cannot 
easily  be  estimated.  It  has  seriously  disturbed,  not  only 
our  political  and  commercial,  but  also  our  intellectual 


288  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

and  religious  contacts.  It  has  bred  suspicion  and  hostility 
and  has  hampered  in  serious  ways  the  proclamation  of 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus. 

Our  relations  to  Mexico  constitute  another  pertinent 
illustration  of  the  subject  under  discussion.  Our  govern- 
mental policy  in  dealing  with  the  disturbed  conditions  in 
that  country  will  have  untold  consequences  on  our  mis- 
sion work  there.  Intervention,  so  widely  demanded  in 
certain  quarters,  would  unquestionably  play  havoc  with 
our  missions.  The  problem  is  a  difficult  one,  but  the 
only  real  solution  will  be  a  Christian  solution. 

III.     Practical  Lessons  and  Suggestions 

The  practical  outcome  of  this  line  of  study  is  clear. 
It  may  be  stated  in  a  series  of  propositions. 

1.  The  Churches  have  inescapable  responsibilities  and 
duties  in  regard  to  the  foreign  policies  of  our  people  and 
Government,  for  the  successful  Christianization  of  the 
world  is  bound  up  with  our  maintenance  of  Christian 
international  policies. 

2.  All  Christians  should  be  informed  and  educated  in 
these  matters.  Every  Christian  should  be  taught  that  he 
has  international  political  duties  just  as  real  and  impor- 
tant as  his  community,  state,  and  national  duties.  Inter- 
national righteousness  is  as  truly  a  matter  of  individual 
responsibility  as  civic  righteousness.  Christian  inter- 
nationalism, therefore,  should  be  made  a  subject  matter 
of  textbooks  and  studied  regularly  and  systematically  by 
all  mission  study  groups  and  classes. 

3.  The  responsible  leaders  of  the  Churches  and  of 
mission  boards  should  be  led  to  accept  their  responsibili- 
ties in  these  matters.  How  can  these  results  be  accom- 
plished unless  the  central  agencies  of  the  Churches  take 
the  leadership? 

If  America  is  going  to  deal  fairly  with  Orientals,  if 
we  are  going  to  practice  the  Golden  Rule  in  our  dealings 
with  China,  Japan,  Mexico,  and  Latin  America,  our  na- 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  289 

tion  will  have  to  experience  a  change  of  heart.  But  if 
this  change  of  heart  is  to  come,  definite  individuals  will 
experience  it  and  give  it  expression.  They  will  become 
the  instruments  of  God's  Spirit  to  transmit  to  the  whole 
people  that  burning  of  heart,  that  conviction  of  national 
sin,  and  that  earnestness  of  national  repentance  which  are 
essential.  This  is  the  special  privilege  and  opportunity 
of  Christians  and  especially  of  Christian  leaders,  of  mis- 
sionary leaders.  They  should  be  agents  of  God's  will  in 
international  affairs.  If  Christian  leaders  do  not  hear 
God's  voice  on  these  matters,  who  will?  If  they  do  not 
guide,  who  will  see  the  way? 

a.  Every  theological  seminary  should  introduce  ap- 
propriate lectures  and  courses  of  study.  These  should 
emphasize  not  only  the  fine  results  in  foreign  mission 
fields  of  the  Christian  ideals  and  practices  of  our  coun- 
try, but  also  present  points  of  defect  and  wrongdoing. 
All  our  pastors  should  know  the  facts  and  be  prepared  to 
preach  about  them,  just  as  they  do  about  the  conditions 
on  the  mission  fields. 

b.  Every  mission  board,  and  especially  the  secretaries, 
in  planning  for  mission  study  courses,  should  incorporate 
this  subject  as  an  integral  part  of  such  courses. 

c.  The  Foreign  Missions  Conference,  and  especially 
its  permanent  active  representative,  the  Committee  of 
Reference  and  Counsel,  should  be  induced  to  make  this 
matter  one  of  its  regular  duties.  Just  as  it  focuses  the 
attention  and  coordinates  the  work  of  the  boards  in  cer- 
tain other  matters  pertinent  to  the  success  of  foreign 
missions,  so  it  should  do  the  same  in  regard  to  this  matter. 

Is  it  possible  to  awaken  the  Churches  and  secure 
appropriate  action?  It  is,  if  the  missionary  boards  and 
societies  will  give  the  matter  the  needed  time  and  thought, 
and  will  take  the  needed  steps.  The  foreign  missionary 
work  of  the  Churches  should  not  be  in  the  least  degree 
relaxed.  But  there  should  be  a  readjustment  of  perspec- 
tive and  of  emphasis  as  to  the  practical  duties  of  Chris- 


290  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

tians.  A  definite  program  should  be  worked  out  in  which 
all  the  Churches  may  unite  for  dealing  with  this  matter. 
How  often  would  the  Lord  say  to  us,  "These  ye  ought  to 
have  done,  and  not  to  have  left  the  other  undone"? 

What  then,  are  the  concrete  steps  which  might  wisely 
be  taken?  Should  not  the  Committee  of  Reference  and 
Counsel  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference  appoint  a 
special  Committee  on  International  Friendship  to  grap- 
ple directly  with  this  problem  ?  Might  it  not  prepare 
suitable  courses  of  study  on  Christian  Internationalism 
and  recommend  them  to  each  foreign  mission  board,  in 
order  to  get  these  questions  adequately  before  its  con- 
stituency? Proper  recommendation  of  these  courses  by 
the  recognized  church  leaders  can  go  far  toward  securing 
their  study  in  every  adult  group  in  every  church  in  the 
United  States.  Every  missionary  magazine  and  denomi- 
national publication,  moreover,  should  devote  sufficient 
space  and  emphasis  to  these  matters.  Every  Christian 
in  America  should  say  something  informing  and  convinc- 
ing upon  them. 

4.  Since  Churches  and  missionary  boards  and  socie- 
ties as  such  cannot  rvisely  go  into  politics,  some  other 
method  must  be  found  for  doing  politically  what  needs 
to  be  done  politically.  The  Churches  need  some  central 
agency  by  which  millions  of  Christians  can  act  together 
politically  when  emergencies  arise  in  international  aflfairs. 
The  Anti-Saloon  League  has  been  such  an  agency  in  the 
attainment  of  temperance  legislation.  The  "World  Alli- 
ance for  International  Friendship  through  the  Churches" 
offers  itself  for  such  service.  Let  the  Committee  of 
Reference  and  Counsel,  therefore,  examine  carefully  the 
spirit,  objectives,  principles,  organization,  and  personnel 
of  this  branch  of  the  World  Alliance  and  on  approval 
commend  it  to  the  churches. 

A  true  international  movement  of  Christians  in  Amer- 
ica to  be  eflFective  in  the  largest  sense  needs  to  be  linked 
up  with  similar  movements  in  other  lands.    This  also  is 


OUR  FOREIGN  POLICIES  291 

made  possible  by  the  World  Alliance  for  International 
Friendship.  Only  as  Christians  in  all  Christian  lands 
cooperate  will  it  be  possible  to  make  Christian  ethics 
dominant  in  international  affairs. 

New  clouds  are  lowering  on  the  horizon  of  missionary 
work  in  the  Orient.  The  policies  and  practices  of  "Chris- 
tian" nations  are  being  closely  scrutinized  by  wide-awake 
Orientals  from  the  standpoint  of  their  interests,  their 
rights,  and  the  Golden  Rule  proclaimed  by  our  mission- 
aries. Unless  Occidental  nations  square  their  conduct  to 
the  Golden  Rule,  the  Occidental  religion  will  not  attain 
much  success  in  the  Orient.  Oriental  indignation  and 
resentment  at  unfair  and  humiliating  treatment  do  not 
constitute  a  mental  attitude  favorable  to  the  acceptance 
of  Occidental  religion. 

But  in  spite  of  the  clouds,  many  signs  of  encourage- 
ment spur  us  on  with  new  hope  and  fresh  vigor.  The 
nations  of  the  Orient  are  looking  to  America  with  re- 
newed interest  and  admiration,  not  merely  because  of 
the  amazing  revelation  of  the  fighting  powers  of  the 
United  States,  but  also  because  of  the  equally  amazing 
revelations  of  the  idealism  of  our  land.  Unparalleled  op- 
portunities of  effective  missionary  work  are  opening  be- 
fore the  Churches.  While  contributing  generously  both 
of  men  and  of  money  for  the  work  abroad,  thought  and 
energy  should  also  be  directed  to  the  battle  for  inter- 
national righteousness  here  at  home,  for  so  far  as  selfish 
forces  control  our  foreign  policies  they  will  hamper  the 
success  of  all  that  we  undertake  abroad. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  RELATION   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS   TO 
INTERNATIONAL   POLITICS 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  chapter  to  take  up  in  an 
abstract  or  comprehensive  fashion  the  general  study  of 
the  relation  of  foreign  missions  to  the  political  affairs  of 
foreign  governments.^  It  will  limit  itself  to  the  discussion 
of  those  special  phases  which  were  brought  to  the  front 
during  the  World  War  and  to  the  outstanding  problems 
facing  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise  as  a  result  of 
the  peace  settlements  which  are  being  made. 

The  war  emphasized,  as  never  before,  the  relationship 
of  missions  to  the  political  policies  of  governments.  The 
missionary  enterprise,  which  in  days  of  peace  had  only 
rarely  had  occasion  to  approach  governments  for  the  pur- 
pose of  securing  or  of  safeguarding  liberty  of  action, 
found  itself  during  the  war  beset  on  every  side  by  gov- 
ernmental regulations  which  affected  its  agents  and  its 
activities,  even  as  they  did  those  of  all  other  enterprises. 
Passports  became  more  difficult  to  secure.  Military  per- 
mits became  necessary  for  admission  to  a  large  number 
of  countries.  The  military  draft  affected  the  lives  of 
prospective  candidates  and  even  of  missionaries  already 
in  service.  The  censorship  interfered  with  free  com- 
munication whether  by  mail  or  by  cable.  In  lands  where 
missionaries  were  operating  under  enemy  governments, 
they  themselves  were  liable  to  be  interned  or  deported 
and  the  missionary  property  became  liable  to  confiscation. 


^  For  full  discussion  of  this  topic,  see  the  Report  of  Commis- 
sion VII  of  the  World  Missionary  Conference,  Edinburgh,  1910, 
entitled  "Missions  and  Governments." 


INTERNATIONAL  POLITICS  293 

In  these  and  many  other  ways,  missions  became  conscious 
of  governments  and  vital  and  continuous  relationships 
were  sustained  between  the  two.  It  can  be  safely  said 
that  the  war  was  a  great  education  to  both  missions  and 
governments,  acquainting  each  with  the  character  and 
functions  of  the  other. 

I.     Supra-Nationality 

One  of  the  most  interesting  discussions  resulting  from 
the  closer  relationship  of  missions  and  governments  dur- 
ing the  war  was  that  relating  to  the  supra-nationality  of 
missions.  Might  the  Christian  missionary  enterprise  and 
its  agents  be  regarded  as  supra-national  ?  So  the  mission- 
ary representatives  of  certain  neutral  countries,  led  parti- 
cularly by  the  Archbishop  of  Sweden,  argued,  insisting 
that  the  missionary  agencies  operating  in  the  warring 
countries  and  particularly  in  the  Allied  countries  should 
urge  upon  their  governments  the  supra-national  charac- 
ter of  missionaries  who  were  citizens  of  enemy  countries. 
Missionary  agencies  in  Allied  countries,  while  ready  to 
plead  with  their  own  governments  for  the  extension  of 
fair  treatment  to  all  missionaries  operating  within  the 
territories  of  their  own  governments,  were  not  willing  to 
take  issue  with  those  governments  with  a  view  to  securing 
to  missionaries  whom  these  governments  thought  should 
be  deported  or  excluded  privileges  which  were  denied  to 
other  citizens  of  the  same  countries.  A  successful  effort 
was  made  to  secure  the  recognition  of  the  trust  character 
of  enemy  missionary  property  in  the  treaty  with  Germany 
in  order  to  avoid  the  confiscation  of  this  property  with 
other  enemy  property.  This  was  tantamount  to  recogniz- 
ing the  supra-nationality  of  missionary  property.  It  was 
not  found  possible,  however,  to  secure  a  similar  status 
for  the  missionary  himself.  On  the  contrary,  upon  their 
own  initiative,  the  Allied  governments  have  gone  forward 
with  the  enactment  of  legislation  which  will  exclude  many 
German  missionaries  from  Allied  territories  and  colonies. 


294  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

The  basis  for  the  distinction  is  obvious.  Property, 
which  is  an  inanimate  thing,  can  properly  be  regarded  as 
neutral  in  a  political  sense.  The  living  agents  of  the  mis- 
sionary agency  cannot  claim  such  a  neutral  character. 
If  the  missionary  is  to  be  supra-national  during  the  days 
of  war,  he  must  also  be  supra-national  during  the  days 
of  peace.  The  logic  of  his  not  being  subject  to  the  limita- 
tions of  his  citizenship  during  war  would  be  that  he  could 
not  claim  any  of  the  privileges  of  his  citizenship,  such  as 
protection  by  his  own  country,  during  the  days  of  peace. 
Unless  a  supra-national  state  can  be  established  of  which 
this  individual  becomes  a  citizen  or  subject,  it  is  not 
possible  for  him  to  enjoy  the  privileges  of  a  supra-na- 
tional citizenship.  He  must  belong  to  some  nationality 
and  therefore  not  only  enjoy  the  privileges  but  also  incur 
the  limitations  or  liabilities  of  such  a  citizenship  in  days 
of  war  as  in  days  of  peace. 

II.    The  League  of  Nations  and  the  Mandates 

The  proposed  creation  of  a  league  of  nations  marks 
one  of  the  greatest  epochs  in  the  history  of  the  world. 
It  would  undergird  the  idealism  of  past  centuries  with 
an  agency  which  might  help  to  realize  it  in  a  practical 
way.  It  would  remove  the  impotency  of  the  Hague  tri- 
bunal and  of  international  agreements  in  the  past,  by  es- 
tablishing an  agency  through  which  the  ideals  of  interna- 
tional agreement  might  be  made  actual  in  the  world  and 
not  left  to  an  uncertain  voluntary  acceptance.  Such  a 
step,  it  need  hardly  be  said,  ought  to  be  of  tremendous 
significance  to  foreign  missions. 

While  the  League  of  Nations  has  in  it  great  possibili- 
ties for  good  to  the  missionary  enterprise,  it  is  important 
to  note  that  it  also  has  in  it  possibilities  for  evil.  The 
plan  itself  will  not  count,  in  the  long  run,  for  nearly  so 
much  as  will  the  way  in  which  the  plan  works.  Every- 
thing depends  upon  the  personnel  and  the  future  policies 
of  the  League.     It  would  be  perfectly  possible  for  un- 


INTERNATIONAL  POLITICS  295 

scrupulous  representatives  to  make  the  League  of  Na- 
tions a  power  for  evil,  and  the  adoption  of  wrong  poHcies 
would  also  vitiate  the  value  of  this  new  agency  of  inter- 
national life  whose  possibilities  for  good  are  so  great. 
Only  as  men  of  the  highest  ideals  and  capacity  are  named 
as  representatives  in  the  League  and  only  as  the  nations 
who  are  members  of  it  contribute  to  it  out  of  their  very 
best  and  noblest  qualities,  can  this  League  become  the 
power  for  good  it  is  hoped  it  may  be. 

Article  XXII  of  the  Covenant  reads  as  follows : 

"To  those  colonies  and  territories  which  as  a  conse- 
quence of  the  late  war  have  ceased  to  be  under  the 
sovereignty  of  the  states  which  formerly  governed  them 
and  which  are  inhabited  by  peoples  not  yet  able  to  stand 
by  themselves  under  the  strenuous  conditions  of  the 
modern  world,  there  should  be  applied  the  principle  that 
the  well  being  and  development  of  such  peoples  form  a 
sacred  trust  of  civilization  and  that  securities  for  the 
performance  of  this  trust  should  be  embodied  in  this 
covenant." 

The  foregoing  paragraph  sets  forth  the  proposed  man- 
datory government  for  territories  taken  either  from  Ger- 
many or  Turkey.  This  registers  an  epoch-making  ad- 
vance in  political  ideals.  The  conception  of  government 
for  the  benefit  of  the  people  themselves,  and  not  for  their 
exploitation,  and  likewise  the  conception  of  one  nation 
administering  this  government  in  the  name  of  all  the  na- 
tions, constitute  political  conceptions  that  are  closely 
related  in  spirit  to  the  missionary  ideal  itself.  It  is  a 
theory  of  colonial  administration  which  enthrones  unsel- 
fishness and  altruism  in  the  political  sphere  even  as  in 
the  missionary  and  religious  sphere.  If  these  ideals  are 
realized,  then  the  missionary  may  avowedly  recognize 
the  government  official  as  his  fellow-worker  for  the  uplift 
of  humanity  and  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  It  is  important,  however,  to  recognize  that  the 
clear  enunciation  of  such  a  theory  of  unselfish  gov- 
ernment is  far  from  the  actual  realization  of  such  an 


296  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

ideal.  Even  should  the  nations  accept  on  paper  the  high 
ideals  of  a  mandatory  government,  there  are  innumerable 
opportunities  for  the  miscarriage  of  justice  and  the  abuse 
of  power:  in  other  words,  for  making  the  mandatory 
relationship  a  sugar-coated  pill  for  the  most  disgraceful 
abuses  of  power  and  a  selfish  exploitation  of  the  coun- 
tries committed  to  the  care  of  these  governments. 

As  a  means  to  the  realization  of  the  full  value  of  the 
proposed  mandatory  government,  three  suggestions  may 
be  made : 

First,  it  is  highly  desirable  that  before  any  mandate 
be  given  or  any  territory  assigned  to  any  country  for 
administration,  the  broad  lines  be  laid  down  upon  which 
all  mandatory  government  is  to  be  exercised.  It  will  be 
much  simpler  to  fix  the  regulations  governing  mandatory 
government  before  any  territory  is  actually  assigned  to 
any  given  nation.  After  any  territory  is  assigned  to  one 
nation  there  will  be  an  inclination  to  debate  the  regula- 
tions of  mandatory  government  in  the  light  of  their  ap- 
plication to  the  particular  territory  that  has  already  been 
assigned. 

Second,  it  is  important  that  in  the  assignment  of 
these  territories  due  regard  be  given  to  the  preferences 
and  natural  affinities  of  the  peoples  inhabiting  them,  so 
that  a  sympathetic  ana  congenial  mandatory  power  may 
be  selected. 

In  the  third  place,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that 
the  government  of  each  territory,  by  its  mandatory 
power,  be  constantly  reviewed  by  an  appropriate  com- 
mittee of  the  League  of  Nations,  in  order  to  see  that  the 
terms  of  the  trusteeship  are  being  actually  fulfilled  by  the 
government  in  charge.  A  tendency  may  be  found  in  the 
case  of  some  European  powers  to  regard  a  mandatory  re- 
lationship as  a  full  equivalent  to  complete  possession  or 
annexation. 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  if  the  high  ideals  of  mandatory 
government  are  realized  for  ex-GermEm  and  ex-Turkish 


INTERNATIONAL  POLITICS  297 

territories  the  result  will  probably  be  of  enormous  value, 
not  simply  to  these  territories,  but  also  by  analogy  to  all 
other  territories  under  European  colonial  government. 
For  example,  the  colonial  policy  of  France  in  Algeria  and 
Tunisia,  which  constitute  integral  parts  of  France's 
world  kingdom,  may  be  profoundly  influenced  by  the 
policy  which  France  will  be  expected  to  observe  under 
the  mandatory  system  of  government  in  any  territory 
which  may  be  assigned  to  her  by  a  mandate  of  the  nations. 

III.    The  Basis  and  Limits  of  Missionary  Rights 

The  question  of  the  rights  of  religious  propaganda  has 
been  raised  in  a  sharper  form  as  a  result  of  the  war. 
There  are  a  number  of  distinctions  and  observations 
which  now  more  than  ever  will  conduce  to  clear  thinking 
on  the  subject  of  missionary  rights  in  relation  to  the 
political  affairs  of  foreign  government. 

1.     Missionary  Liberty  versus  Religious  Liberty. 

Missionary  liberty  is  closely  related  to  religious  liberty. 
But  it  is  important  to  recognize  the  distinction  between 
the  two.  Missionary  liberty  goes  farther  than  reli- 
gious liberty.  Religious  liberty  is  simply  the  right  of  any 
adherent  of  a  particular  religion  to  conduct  the  religious 
exercises  of  his  own  religion  for  his  own  enjoyment  and 
advantage.  Missionary  liberty  is  the  freedom  to  propa- 
gate by  peaceful  and  approved  methods  one  religion 
among  the  adherents  of  another. 

In  connection  with  the  peace  negotiations  at  Paris  it 
developed  that  the  requirements  of  religious  liberty  might 
become  deeply  involved  in  political  questions.  In  Po- 
land, for  example,  religious  liberty  involved  an  extended 
definition  of  the  rights  of  political  minorities  in  civic 
representation,  in  the  maintenance  of  public  schools,  and 
in  permission  to  use  a  particular  language.  The  mission- 
ary enterprise  is  vitally  interested  in  all  efforts  made  to 


298  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

safeguard  religious  liberty,  for  religious  liberty  is  the 
appropriate  background  for  missionary  liberty. 

2.  Mandatory  Government  versus  Foreign  Govern- 
ment. 

It  is  important  to  observe  here  that  a  very  marked 
difference  obtains  between  the  right  which  may  be 
claimed  from  a  foreign  power  in  territory  which  is  an 
integral  part  of  that  nation's  world  empire,  and  what  may 
be  claimed  from  that  same  power  in  a  territory  which  it 
administers  under  a  mandate  of  the  League  of  Nations. 
In  the  first  case,  the  foreign  missionaries  have  no  abso- 
lute rights  within  the  territory  of  that  power,  save  those 
rights  which  that  power  is  pleased  to  afford  to  foreigners 
and  foreign  missionaries  within  its  territories.  In  the 
second  case,  claims  can  undoubtedly  be  built  up  on  the 
basis  of  the  fact  that  the  power  in  control  is  in  fact  a 
trustee  for  all  nations  and,  save  where  administrative 
efficiency  would  be  interfered  with,  is  bound  to  accord 
to  the  citizens  of  any  other  country  the  same  privileges 
as  are  accorded  by  it  to  its  own  citizens  within  that  terri- 
tory. It  is  true,  however,  that  a  very  powerful  and  influ- 
ential analogy  will  be  built  up  for  all  colonial  policy  out 
of  the  altruism  or  the  disinterested  policies  which  may 
be  evolved  under  the  mandatory  system  of  government. 

3.  Moral  Rights  versus  Legal  Rights. 

The  distinction  between  moral  and  legal  rights  of  mis- 
sions and  missionaries  was  fully  discussed  at  Edinburgh 
in  the  Report  of  Commission  VII.  Here  it  is  sufficient 
simply  to  point  out  that  the  only  legal  rights  which  any 
mission  or  missionary  has  in  any  country  are  those  which 
are  based  upon  the  laws  made  by  the  government  in  con- 
trol or  upon  treaties  existing  between  that  power  and 
the  government  of  the  mission  or  missionary.  The  liber- 
ties accorded  may  be  inadequate  under  these  laws  and 


INTERNATIONAL  POLITICS  299 

treaties.  The  limitations  may  be  morally  unjust.  The 
missionary  may  record  his  dissatisfaction  and  protest. 
He  may  even  get  his  own  government  to  make  represen- 
tations in  order  to  have  limitations  removed.  In  the  fu- 
ture the  League  of  Nations  may  be  a  happy  instrument 
through  which  such  representations  may  be  made  in  a 
friendly  and  yet  influential  way.  But  it  needs  to  be 
remembered  that  the  mission  and  the  missionary  have 
no  legal  right  to  proceed  on  a  given  course  which  is  not 
allowed  by  the  laws  or  the  treaties  made  by  the  power 
in  control.  It  may  be  granted,  as  a  matter  of  theory, 
that  any  missionary  has  a  moral  right  to  court  imprison- 
ment or  even  death  as  a  protest  against  an  unjust  law, 
but  he  has  no  legal  right  to  proceed  in  defiance  of  that 
law,  and  if  he  chooses  so  to  do,  he  must  not  ask  for 
the  support  of  his  country  or  countrymen  while  he  suffers 
as  a  lawbreaker.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  missionary  con- 
stantly to  seek,  by  proper  representations  or  by  proper 
methods  of  awakening  public  opinion,  to  lift  the  laws  of 
a  country  to  the  point  where  they  will  accord  with  that 
which  is  morally  right.  It  is  certain  that  the  situation  will 
be  extremely  rare  where  a  genuine  moral  compulsion 
will  lay  upon  the  missionary  the  obligation  to  go  farther 
and  to  defy  the  law  by  claiming  what  he  may  think  to  be 
his  moral  rights,  but  which  are  not  his  legal  rights. 

4.     Individual  Action  versus  Corporate  Action. 

The  opinion  expressed  at  the  Edinburgh  Conference 
has  been  confirmed  in  these  years  since  1910,  that 
it  is  important  to  have  the  corporate  judgment  of  an 
entire  mission  to  serve  always  as  the  corrective  to  the 
individual  judgment  of  a  single  missionary  in  all  matters 
that  relate  to  foreign  governments.  The  last  person  to 
make  representations  to  the  government  is  the  individual 
who  has  been  aggrieved.  In  the  long  run,  the  consensus 
of  the  many  will  serve  as  a  wise  balance  to  the  judgment 
of  the  individual,  and  will  exert  a  much  more  far-reaching 


300  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

influence  upon  one's  own  government  and  upon  foreign 
governments  than  the  representation  of  an  individual 
missionary.  The  sympathetic  relationship  of  a  mission 
with  the  government  in  control  and  the  prestige  of  a  mis- 
sion because  of  its  wise  and  sound  policies  across  years 
are  values  of  enormous  importance.  It  should  not  be 
possible  to  have  them  dissipated  by  some  single  exhibi- 
tion of  rashness  or  even  of  righteous  indignation. 

In  the  light  of  the  foregoing  paragraphs  it  will  be  seen 
that  no  absolute  definition  can  be  given  as  to  the  right 
of  the  missionary  in  the  matter  of  religious  propaganda. 
The  missionary  is,  after  all,  bound  by  the  laws  of  the 
country  where  he  serves.  Where  these  laws  do  not  seem 
to  make  clear  the  limits  of  his  rights,  he  may  properly 
argue,  first,  from  the  liberty  accorded  to  other  religions, 
even  the  religion  of  the  country,  in  the  matter  of  religious 
propaganda;  and,  secondly,  from  the  liberty  accorded  in 
the  country  to  political  propaganda.  He  may  also  make 
full  use  of  the  privileges  that  would  be  granted  ad- 
ministratively by  some  liberal-minded  executives  of  the 
government,  who  accord  at  that  time,  or  have  accorded  at 
some  previous  time,  larger  liberties  than  are  commonly 
granted.  Nor  does  the  missionary  need  to  become  the 
creature  of  the  government.  While  individual  executives 
may  become  irritated  by  criticism  of  their  political  poli- 
cies, it  is  doubtful  whether,  with  the  democratic  concep- 
tions which  prevail  at  the  present  time,  any  government 
would  wish  to  see  the  suppression  of  independent  think- 
ing or  of  independent  expression  of  public  opinion, 
both  of  which  have  their  place  in  the  body  politic. 
However,  where  the  power  in  control  belongs  to  another 
race  and  nationality  than  the  people  governed,  the  mis- 
sionary laboring  in  that  territory  will  do  well — indeed  it 
will  be  his  duty — to  measure  carefully  the  indirect  effects 
of  a  purely  religious  propaganda.  If  he  has  a  duty 
toward  truth,  he  also  has  a  duty  toward  the  government 
under  which  he  works. 


INTERNATIONAL  POLITICS  301 

IV.     Need  of  an  International  Missionary  Agency 

Should  a  league  of  nations  be  established  or  should  any 
other  agency  be  set  up  through  which  the  new  interna- 
tional life  of  the  world  may  function,  it  will  fall  to  the 
missionary  agencies  of  the  world  likewise  to  develop, 
more  fully  than  has  been  developed  in  the  past,  some  cen- 
tral world  agency  through  which  their  common  judgment 
may  be  expressed  and  their  united  policies  find  realiza- 
tion. Where  the  past  has  emphasized  the  need  for  na- 
tional organizations  of  missionary  agencies  which  might 
make  representation  to  the  governments  of  these  agencies, 
the  time  has  now  come  for  the  development  of  an  inter- 
national missionary  agency  which  may  represent  the  mis- 
sionary agencies  of  the  whole  world  to  the  new  interna- 
tional agency  which  the  war  is  setting  up  under  the  heading 
of  the  League  of  Nations.  It  will  be  difficult  at  best  to 
bring  any  adequate  influence  to  bear  upon  the  political 
policies  of  the  League  of  Nations.  Enormous  forces  will 
be  operating  for  evil.  It  will  not  be  easy  to  resist  them. 
The  united  strength  and  influence  of  missionary  agencies 
throughout  the  world  will  be  required.  The  present 
situation  calls,  therefore,  for  missionary  statesmanship 
and  missionary  unity  on  a  scale  never  realized  in  the  past. 

In  the  light  of  the  foregoing  statement,  the  hand  of 
God  can  be  seen  guiding  the  missionary  enterprise  and 
preparing  it  for  the  present  world  situation.  The  World 
Missionary  Conference  in  1910  gave  birth  to  the  World 
Missionary  Continuation  Committee.  During  the  days 
preceding  the  war  this  international  missionary  agency 
developed  and  strengthened  the  spirit  of  international 
cooperation.  In  order  not  to  contravene  the  ideals  of  a 
perfect  international  cooperation  the  Continuation  Com- 
mittee did  not  function  during  the  war,  inasmuch  as  it 
had  upon  its  membership  representatives  of  the  warring 
countries.  There  was  created,  however,  a  special  inter- 
national committee,  called  the  "Emergency  Committee 


302  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

of  Cooperating  Missions,"  representing  the  Allied  coun- 
tries and  such  neutral  countries  as  were  able  or  willing 
to  cooperate,  and  this  Committee  continued  to  function 
in  an  international  way  in  behalf  of  the  missionary  agen- 
cies of  the  world.  It  was  left  to  the  future  to  determine 
whether  the  Emergency  Committee  of  Cooperating  Mis- 
sions should  be  made  a  permanent  organization,  its  repre- 
sentation being  made  complete  by  the  addition  of  repre- 
sentatives from  the  missionary  agencies  of  the  Central 
Powers,  or  whether  some  new  form  of  international  mis- 
sionary organization  would  be  preferable.  Owing  to  the 
direct  contact  which  this  Committee  has  with  the  mis- 
sionary agencies  of  the  world,  it  would  seem  to  be  wise 
to  commit  to  it  exclusively  all  dealings  with  the  League 
of  Nations  and  its  international  sub-committees  in  mat- 
ters that  concern  the  Christian  missionary  agencies  of 
the  world.^ 


1  The  present  membership  and  organization  of  the  Committee 
is  as  follows :  Chairman,  John  R.  Mott ;  Secretaries,  J.  H.  Old- 
ham, Kenneth  Maclennan ;  Membership :  (American)  James  L. 
Barton,  Arthur  J.  Brown,  W.  I.  Chamberlain,  Canon  S.  Gould, 
Frank  Mason  North,  Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody,  Charles  R.  Wat- 
son ;  (British)  Canon  C.  B.  Bardsley,  Mrs.  Creighton,  J.  N. 
Ogrilvie,  J.  H.  Ritson,  C.  E.  Wilson,  The  Bishop  of  Winchester; 
(French)  Daniel  Couve;  (Swedish)  Karl  Fries. 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX  I 
SYNOPSIS  OF  CONTENTS 

Part  I 

The  Enhanced  Significance  and  Urgency  of 
Foreign  Missions  in  the  Light  of  the  War 

Chapter  I.     Foreign  Missions  as  a  Preparation  during 
the  Past  Century  for  the  New  Internationalism. 

1.  Foreign  missions  has  been  during  the  past  century 
a  great  factor  in  promoting  in  the  East  the  development 
of  national  aspirations,  on  which  true  internationalism 
has  to  be  built. 

2.  But  Christian  missions,  while  ministering  to  the 
national  group,  has  always  assumed  the  unity  of  the  hu- 
man race  and  has  regarded  nations  not  as  ends  in  them- 
selves but  as  potential  constituents  of  a  world-wide 
brotherhood. 

3.  Economic  interests  have  facilitated  international 
intercourse,  but  have  rested  too  much  on  a  basis  of  nar- 
row self-interest  to  be  able  to  aflford  sufficient  founda- 
tions for  social  order  and  good  will. 

4.  Foreign  missions  has  been  the  greatest  agency 
making  for  the  new  internationalism  based  on  the  ideal 
of  cooperation  and  mutual  service,  for 

a.  It  has  been  the  basis  for  the  best  there  is  in 
the  confidence  that  the  nations  of  the  East  and  the 
West  have  in  each  other  as  moral  institutions. 

b.  It  has  been  breaking  down  racial  barriers, 
building  up  interracial  friendships,  and  interpreting 
East  and  West  to  each  other. 

c.  By  its  relief  of  suffering  and  its  social  service 
it  has  incarnated  the  spirit  of  brotherhood  and  been 
a  living  assertion  that  there  is  idealism  and  altruism 
in  the  Western  world. 

d.  It  has  been  developing  a  native  leadership 
sympathetic  to  democracy  and  internationalism. 


306  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

5.  The  ultimate  reason  why  foreign  missions  has  been 
a  great  preparation  for  the  new  internationalism  is  found 
in  the  Christian  conception  of  God, 

Chapter  II.     What  Foreign  Missions  Can  Contribute  to 
an  Effective  League  of  Nations. 

1.  Any  league  of  nations,  to  be  eflFective,  must  be 
underwritten  with  the  spirit  of  foreign  missions. 

2.  The  service  of  missions  to  a  league  is  not  connected 
with  its  form  of  organization  or  with  the  direct  work  of 
the  missionaries,  but  lies  in  the  realm  of  adequate  mo- 
tives, without  which  any  league  will  be  Hfeless  machinery. 

3.  Foreign  missions  will  serve  the  League  of  Nations 

a.  By  developing  a  body  of  people  committed  to 
the  idea  of  brotherhood. 

b.  By  stimulating  the  spiritual  forces  of  service 
and  sacrifice  on  which  alone  the  effectiveness  of  a 
league  finally  depends. 

c.  By  providing  the  attitude  of  faith  that  is 
indispensable  to  so  untried  an  undertaking. 

d.  By  developing  a  spirit  of  mutual  understand- 
ing that  encourages  rational  methods  of  dealing 
with  differences  in  human  relations. 

e.  By  providing  a  common  interest  and  the  bond 
of  a  common  religion,  without  which  a  full  and 
permanent  brotherhood  is  impossible. 

4.  Even  after  the  adoption  of  a  league  the  Christians 
of  the  world  will  be  called  upon  to  give  their  best  efforts 
to  make  it  conform  increasingly  to  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
but  there  will  be  no  more  direct  service  that  they  can 
render  than  to  strengthen  the  missionary  program. 

Chapter  III.     Foreign  Missions  and  Democracy  in  Non- 
Christian  Lands. 

1.  Democracy  and  Christian  missions  are  concerned 
with  each  other  because  of  the  religious  foundations 
which  democracy  needs. 

2.  There  is  a  rising  tide  of  democracy  throughout  the 
world,  and  particularly  in  Asia,  manifesting  itself  in 

a.  Increased  national  and  racial  consciousness. 

b.  Growing  desire   for  democratic  institutions. 

3.  Among  the  chief  causes  contributing  to  this  new 
self-consciousness  are : 


APPENDIX  307 

a.  Certain  inherently  democratic  aspects  in  the 
structure  of  Asiatic  life. 

b.  The  expansion  of  European  colonial  empires 
by  military  force. 

c.  International  commerce  and  the  clash  of  the 
developing  capitalistic  forces  of  East  and  West. 

d.  Political  events  of  world-wide  significance, 
such  as  the  Japanese  victory  over  Russia  and  the 
World  War. 

e.  Foreign  missions  and  its  gospel  of  the  worth 
of  the  human  soul. 

4.  The  rising  social  unrest  presents  a  new  challenge 
to  Christian  missions,  which  can  make  fundamental  con- 
tributions by 

a.  Holding  up  the  ideal  of  a  truly  democratic 
fellowship  in  all  social  relationships. 

b.  Emphasizing  both  by  its  message  and  by  its 
education  and  social  service  the  inherent  value  of 
all  human  life. 

c.  Helping  to  develop  a  Christian  industrial 
order,  free  from  ruthless  competition. 

d.  Proclaiming  the  ideal  of  social  responsibility. 

5.  To  accomplish  this  task  the  most  indispensable 
condition  is  that  the  West  come  to  a  more  Christian  atti- 
tude toward  the  other  races  of  the  world. 

Chapter  IV.     The  Enlarged  Outlook  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. 

1.  The  new  social  and  international  conditions, 
created  or  intensified  by  the  war,  give  us  a  clearer  con- 
ception of  the  task  of  missions  not  simply  as  the  conver- 
sion of  individuals  but  as  the  creation  of  a  Christian 
society  throughout  the  world. 

2.  Certain  great  phases  of  the  missionary  task,  there- 
fore, now  need  special  recognition  and  emphasis : 

a.  Christianizing  nations.  The  legitimacy  of 
proper  nationalism  is  assumed  and  Christianity  is 
presented  as  the  power  without  which  the  highest 
nationhood  cannot  be  realized. 

b.  Nationalizing  Christianity.  If  Christianity  is 
ever  to  permeate  and  control  the  life  of  a  nation,  it 
must  develop  according  to  the  native  genius. 

c.  Christianizing  internationalism.  The  break- 
down of  even  the  so-called  Christian  world  because 


308  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

its  international  relations  rested  on  unchristian  prin- 
ciples presents  a  new  occasion  for  proclaiming  that 
the  only  foundations  of  the  ordered  life  of  the  world 
are  found  in  the  Christian  Gospel. 

d.  The  internationalizing  of  Christianity.  This 
demands  a  fuller  recognition  of  the  universal  char- 
acter of  Christianity  and  the  acceptance  by  the 
whole  Church  of  its  world  responsibility. 

Part  II 

The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Religious 
Outlook  in  Various  Lands 

Chapter  V.     The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Vitality  of 
the  Nan-Christian  Religions. 

Introduction:  Upon  the  other  religions  of  the  world, 
as  well  as  upon  Christianity,  the  effects  of  the  war  have 
been  diverse — in  part  revivifying  and  in  part  weakening. 

1.  Hinduism. 

a.  The  organization  of  a  Hindu  missionary  so- 
ciety and  the  publication  of  "Hinduism,  the  World- 
Ideal"  indicate  a  new  vitality  and  world  outlook. 

b.  The  effect  of  the  war  contacts  in  breaking 
down  caste  will  probably  loosen  further  the  decreas- 
ing hold  of  Hinduism  on  the  present  generation. 

2.  Shinto. 

a.  Japan's  new  international  relations  have  led 
to  a  claim  of  the  universality  of  Shinto. 

b.  On  the  whole,  Shinto  appears  to  be  on  the 
decline,  even  the  Bushido  code  having  lost  prestige. 

3.  Confucianism. 

a.  The  implicit  universalism  of  Confucianism 
has  become  explicit  in  a  proposal  for  universal 
peace  on  Confucian  principles,  and  Confucianism 
has  been  stimulated  to  a  reinterpretation  of  the  idea 
of  God,  to  a  revival  of  the  teaching  of  universal 
love,  and  to  the  worship  of  popular  war  deities. 

b.  But  the  Confucian  aristocratic  and  retro- 
spective ideals  are  incompatible  with  China's 
modern  progressive  and  democratic  ideals. 

4.  Buddhism. 

a.  In  Siam  ofifiicial  attempt  was  made  to  associate 
winning  the  war  with  the  favor  of  Buddhist  deities. 


APPENDIX  309 

b.     There  continues,  however,  to  be  a  general 
decline  of  Buddhism's  hold  in  most  of  the  Far  East. 
5.     Mohammedanism. 

The  failure  of  the  Holy  War  and  the  downfall  of  the 
Turkish  Sultan  have  been  serious  blows  at  least  to  the 
political  power  of  Islam.    (See  also  under  Chapter  XII.) 

Chapter    VI.     The    War   and   Nezu   Influences   among 
Oriental  Women. 

1.  There  has  been  an  awakening  of  a  new  national, 
and  even  international,  consciousness  among  women  of 
the  Orient  during  the  war,  due  to 

a.  The  going  of  their  men  abroad. 

b.  Their  own  participation  in  Red  Cross  relief. 

2.  There  is  an  increasing  sense  of  feminine  freedom, 
manifesting  itself  particularly  in 

a.  Interest  in  social  questions. 

b.  Concern  over  health  and  sanitation. 

c.  Interest  in  higher  education. 

3.  The  increasing  entrance  of  women  into  modern  in- 
dustry marks  a  new  era  full  of  new  dangers,  both  physi- 
cal and  moral. 

4.  In  this  period  of  growing  unrest  and  questioning 
among  the  women  of  the  Orient  there  is  more  urgent 
need  for  the  full  Gospel  of  Christ. 

Chapter  VII.     The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
India. 

1.  The  going  of  1,000,000  Indians  abroad  has  greatly 
accelerated  the  breaking  down  of  India's  isolation. 

2.  The  war  has  accelerated  the  coming  of  self-govern- 
ment and  led  to  a  definite  promise  of  home  rule. 

a.  The  resistance  to  the  Rowlatt  legislation, 
however,  now  intensifies  racial  bitterness. 

b.  The  need  for  character  in  order  to  assume 
the  responsibility  of  self-government  affords  the 
missionary  a  new  appeal. 

c.  Progress  toward  democratic  government  pre- 
sents a  new  demand  for  education  of  the  masses. 

d.  It  need  not  be  feared  that  self-government 
will  result  in  discrimination  against  missions. 

3.  Under  stress  of  war  necessities  the  Government 
has  initiated  a  new  industrial  program  of  state  assistance 


310  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

to  industries.  Industrial  and  agricultural  work  now  need 
a  large  emphasis  in  missionary  activity,  both  in  order 
that  the  Christian  community  may  become  self-support- 
ing and  that  the  industrial  development  of  the  country 
may  not  be  outside  of  religious  influences. 

4.  The  war  has  helped  to  give  a  new  place  to  women, 
along  educational,  social,  and  even  political  lines. 

5.  The  war  has  helped  to  create  a  new  conscience  on 
the  subject  of  strong  drink. 

6.  On  missionary  work  the  war  has  had  the  effect  of 

a.  Creating  a  new  national  spirit  in  the  Indian 
Churches. 

b.  Developing  readiness  for  cooperation. 

c.  Emphasizing  the  need  of  church  unity. 

Chapter  VIII.     The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
China. 

1.  The  political  effects  of  the  war  are  complex  and 
not  yet  entirely  clear,  but  it  may  at  least  be  said  that 

a.  Japanese  economic  and  political  control  over 
China  has  been  strengthened. 

b.  The  peace  settlement  appears  at  present  un- 
satisfactory, but  there  are  hopeful  possibilities  in  a 
league  of  nations. 

c.  Internally  there  has  been  great  discord. 

2.  In  mission  work  the  war  has  accelerated  certain 
tendencies  already  present  before  the  war: 

a.  Increased  emphasis  on  unity  and  cooperation. 

b.  A  tendency  to  centralize  responsibility. 

c.  An  increased  emphasis  on  native  leadership. 

d.  Growth  in  responsibility  and  self-conscious- 
ness in  the  native  Church. 

e.  A  more  cordial  attitude  toward  Christians  as 
identified  with  national  aspirations. 

f.  A  new  emphasis  on  the  relation  of  Christian- 
ity to  the  needs  of  the  nation. 

3.  The  work  of  the  German  missions  has  been  brought 
to  a  standstill,  presenting  a  problem  for  the  future. 

4.  Certain  undetermined  developments  in  China's  in- 
ternational relationships  may  greatly  affect  the  mission- 
ary movement  for  good  or  ill : 

a.  Japan's  increased  power. 

b.  America's  attitude. 

c.  The  policies  of  the  Allies  in  economic  matters. 


APPENDIX  311 

Chapter  IX.     The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
Japan. 

1.  The  war  has  stimulated  the  progress  of  democratic 
ideals,  due  largely  to  America's  part  in  the  war. 

2.  The  participation  of  the  United  States  in  the  war 
has  resulted  in  a  greatly  enhanced  respect  for  America, 
still  coupled  with  doubts  as  to  her  genuine  altruism. 

3.  There  is  a  growing  spirit  of  internationalism,  par- 
alleled, however,  by  an  aroused  nationalism. 

a.  The  militaristic  party,  which  has  been  respon- 
sible for  the  imperialistic  policies  in  Korea  and 
China,  seems  gradually  losing  its  hold,  but  is  still 
powerful. 

b.  Bushido,  the  boast  of  patriotic  conservatives, 
has  fallen  in  public  esteem. 

4.  There  is  a  fresh  realization  of  the  need  of  some- 
thing to  reenforce  morality. 

6.  The  great  industrial  expansion  during  the  war  has 
seriously  accentuated  social  problems,  manifested  in  the 
rice  riots  and  in  the  formation  of  the  first  labor  unions. 

6.  These  changes  make  consequent  demands  in  mis- 
sionary work. 

a.  More  exacting  requirements  in  missionaries. 

b.  Continued  financial  help. 

c.  Better  Christian  educational  institutions,  in 
the  light  of  rising  governmental  standards. 

d.  Increased  attention  to  social  service. 

e.  Increased  need  for  indigenous  Christian 
literature. 

Chapter  X.     The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
Korea. 

1.  The  emphasis  on  democracy  and  self-determina- 
tion has  produced  a  strong  demand  for  independence 
among  Koreans  and  strongly  repressive  measures  on  the 
part  of  the  Japanese  Government. 

2.  The  reaction  of  the  liberal  party  in  Japan  has  led 
to  the  appointing  of  a  new  government  in  Korea,  but 
with  small  possibility  of  effecting  a  reconciliation. 

3.  Koreans  and  Japanese  are  so  dissimilar  in  history, 
character,  and  interests  as  to  find  it  exceedingly  difficult 
to  live  together. 

4.  The  present  confusion  makes  the  missionary  task 
more  difficult  and  the  immediate  outlook  unfavorable. 


312  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

a.  The  thought  of  independence  so  occupies  the 
Korean's  mind  that  religion  is  crowded  out,  though 
some  turn  to  God  as  a  refuge  in  hardship. 

b.  There  is  a  more  materiaHstic  tendency. 

c.  The  Japanese  Government  is  suspicious  of 
Christianity  as  conducive  to  the  spirit  of  revolt. 

d.  The  Korean  has  less  reliance  on  the  West- 
erner than  formerly. 

e.  The  spirit  of  reaction  against  the  old  ways 
results  in  impatience  with  Christian  ethics. 

Chapter  XI.     The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
Africa. 

1.  The  participation  of  1,000,000  Africans  in  the  war 
and  the  severe  campaigns  in  Africa  have  resulted  in 

a.  Economic  distress  and  industrial  unrest. 

b.  Increased  dependence  on  whites  in  primitive 
areas,  but  in  more  settled  areas  racial  bitterness. 

2.  Intellectually  and  spiritually  there  is  great  confu- 
sion, parallel  with  confused  social  conditions. 

3.  The  political  effects  may  prove  to  be  far-reaching. 

a.  There  will  probably  be  better  government 
under  British  control,  perhaps  also  under  French, 
than  under  German. 

b.  The  mandatory  system  may  result  in  re- 
straints on  the  exploitation  of  the  native,  if  Chris- 
tian sentiment  is  brought  strongly  to  bear. 

c.  There  is  a  growing  demand  for  democratic 
government. 

d.  There  is  a  crying  need  for  a  right  settlement 
of  the  land  problem  to  secure  native  tenure. 

4.  The  new  situation  may  affect  missionary  oppor- 
tunity because  of 

a.  The  questioning  attitude  of  the  native  mind. 

b.  The  stimulation  of  liberal  government. 

c.  Possible  removal  of  restrictions  on  Protestant 
work  in  certain  large  areas. 

5.  In  missionary  method  the  new  situation  emphasizes 

a.  The  need  of  a  social  message  and  program. 

b.  Giving  responsibility  to  the  native  Church. 

c.  The  need  of  industrial  training. 

d.  The  necessity  for  cooperation. 

e.  The  increasing  part  America  must  play. 

f.  Need  for  provision  of  opportunity  for  mis- 
sions by  Germans  and  by  American  Negroes. 


APPENDIX  313 

Qiapter  XII.    The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
Mohammedan  Lands. 

A.  The  New  Situation  between  Islam  and  Chris- 
tianity. 

1.  The  war  has  had  tremendous  bearing  on  the  poHti- 
cal  status  of  Islam : 

a.  The  failure  of  the  Jihad  and  of  the  Pan- 
Islamic  movement  shows  the  impossibility  of  the 
old  Islam  as  a  unified  system  of  Church-State. 

b.  If  the  present  development  of  nationalism 
should  be  carried  through  logically,  the  unity  of 
the  Moslem  world  would  vanish. 

c.  With  the  breakdown  of  the  Ottoman  Empire 
the  status  of  the  Caliph  will  be  changed. 

2.  The  bearing  of  the  war  on  Islam  as  a  religion  is 
uncertain : 

a.  The  split  both  within  Christendom  and  within 
Islam  will  probably  tend  to  break  down  the  old 
absolute  division. 

b.  The  political  debacle  of  Islam  may  result  in 
trying  it  out  as  a  spiritual  religion  and  comparing  it 

■    with  Christianity. 

3.  Certain  problems  for  the  missionary  have  come 
into  sharper  focus : 

a.  Can  we  convince  Moslems  that  Christianity 
is  a  real  religion — i.e.,  mystical? 

b.  Can  our  medical  and  educational  missions  be 
real  centers  of  spiritual  life? 

c.  Can  we  convince  Moslems  that  their  demo- 
cratic unity  will  not  suffer  under  Christianity  and 
that  they  need  not  be  estranged  from  their  past  ? 

d.  Can  we  convince  them,  in  the  midst  of  a 
rising  materialism,  that  any  religion  is  worth  while? 

B.  The  Effect  of  the  War  on  Certain  Mohammedan 
Lands. 

1.  Egypt:  The  sympathies  of  Moslems  in  Egypt  were 
anti-Ally.  There  was  widespread  political  unrest,  not 
allayed  by  the  collapse  of  Turkey. 

2.  Arabia:  The  loyalty  of  the  Arabs  to  the  Allies  and 
the  setting  up  of  the  independent  Moslem  state  of  Hejaz 
were  due  more  to  diplomacy  than  to  hostility  to  Turkey. 
There  is  disappointment  at  the  collapse  of  Turkey.  The 
expulsion  of  the  Turk  from  Arabia  has  opened  up  to 
missionary  work  certain  areas  hitherto  closed. 


314  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

3.  India:  Moslem  soldiers  fought  with  the  Allies. 
There  is,  however,  a  disheartening  sense  of  the  decline 
of  the  prestige  of  Islam  and  a  desire  that  Great  Britain 
save  the  Turkish  power.  Many  Moslems  are  bewildered 
and  open  to  tactful  approach. 

4.  Malaysia:  In  the  British  area,  Moslems  were  loyal 
beyond  question,  and  the  collapse  of  Turkey  has  lessened 
confidence  in  political  Islam.  In  the  Dutch  area,  where 
the  Pan-Islamic  movement  was  stronger,  it  now  seems 
weak,  and  the  missionary  opportunity  is  enhanced. 

5.  China:  China  was  too  far  distant  to  be  seriously 
aflFected  by  Pan-Islamic  propaganda.  There  is  a  revival 
of  interest  in  missions  to  Moslems  which  is  hopeful. 

6.  Central  and  South  Africa:  The  call  to  a  Holy  War 
was  a  total  failure.  In  Central  Africa  the  Moslem  sol- 
diers carried  on  effective  proselyting  work  in  the  army. 
In  South  Africa  Islam  is  weaker,  but  is  aggressive. 

Chapter  XIII.    The  War  and  the  Missionary  Outlook  in 
Latin  America. 

1.  Great  economic  changes  have  been  effected : 

a.  A  turning  to  the  United  States  for  financial 
help. 

b.  New  efforts  for  economic  freedom  through 
increased  production  at  home. 

c.  Development  of  the  labor  movement  and  re- 
sulting industrial  problems. 

d.  New  attention  to  Latin  America  given  by 
other  countries  because  of  her  enormous  resources. 

2.  The  outstanding  political  change  occasioned  by 
hostility  to  Germany  was  a  new  attitude  of  friendliness 
toward  the  United  States. 

3.  Significant  spiritual  changes  have  resulted: 

a.  An  increased  open-mindedness. 

b.  The  facing  of  problems  of  moral  decision  due 
to  the  challenge  of  war. 

c.  New  interest  in  philanthropic  and  social  work. 

d.  A  new  religious  note,  manifested  in  a  marked 
interest  in  Protestant  teachings,  a  lessening  of  con- 
fidence in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  a  readiness  of 
government  authorities  to  cooperate  with  missions 
in  establishing  schools. 

4.  Serious  dangers  may  arise  in  the  new  situation : 

a.     Evils  of  commercial  rivalry. 


APPENDIX  315 

b.  The  domination  of  American  financial  inter- 
ests, illustrated  by  the  present  propaganda  for  inter- 
vention in  Mexico. 

c.  Suspicion  of  military  power  of  the  United 
States  and  its  imperialistic  program  in  the  Carib- 
bean. 

d.  Emphasis  on  militarism  and  materialism. 

e.  An  unrestrained  development  of  radicalism. 
5.     An   enlarged  social   program   for  the  missionary 

enterprise  is  demanded. 


Part  III 

Missionary  Principles  and  Policies  in  the  Light 
OF  THE  War. 

Chapter  XIV.    The  Effect  of  War  on  Missionary  Spirit 
and  Activity. 

1.  The  period  following  the  war  witnesses  a  quicken- 
ing of  missionary  activity  and  suggests  an  historical  in- 
quiry into  the  effect  of  war  in  general  on  missionary  spirit 
and  activity.  Such  an  inquiry  reveals  that,  although  war 
is  a  spiritual  disaster,  there  are  certain  indirect  compensa- 
tions that  may  be  a  stimulus  to  foreign  missions. 

2.  Although  war  leads  to  a  temporary  disruption  of 
unity,  the  final  result  is  often  a  larger  and  higher  unity. 

a.  The  war  at  Jerusalem  in  70  A.  D.  and  the 
scattering  of  the  Christians  saved  the  missionary 
character  of  Christianity. 

b.  The  break-up  of  the  Roman  Empire  by  bar- 
barian invasions  issued  in  at  least  the  nominal  Chris- 
tianizing of  Europe. 

c.  Military  expansion  often  indirectly  serves  the 
cause  of  missions  by  increasing  facilities  for  con- 
tact with  non-Christian  peoples. 

3.  The  stirring  of  the  spirit  of  sacrifice  and  the  en- 
larging of  vision  as  a  result  of  war  have  often  stimulated 
the  missionary  spirit. 

a.  The  period  following  the  French  and  the 
American  Revolutions  saw  the  founding  of  the  early 
British  and  American  missionary  societies. 

b.  The  period  of  the  American  Civil  War  saw 
the  founding  of  the  women's  missionary  societies. 


316  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

4.  The  expansion  of  Christianity  into  territories 
opened  up  by  wars  has  led  to  its  enrichment. 

5.  The  World  War  may  prove  to  be  the  greatest  illus- 
tration yet  seen  of  each  of  these  three  effects  observed 
in  other  wars. 

Chapter  XV.    Lessons  from  the  War  as  to  Propaganda 
for  Missions. 

1.  The  acceptance  and  justification  of  the  idea  of 
propaganda  during  the  war  ought  to  remove  all  objec- 
tions to  the  propagandist  character  of  missions. 

2.  From  the  war  propaganda  missions  may  learn : 

a.  That  the  public  is  prepared  for  propaganda. 

b.  That  ideas  are  contagious  when  effectively  set 
forth. 

c.  That  facts  plus  personality  are  most  effective 
as  revealed  in  the  "four-minute  men." 

d.  That  the  primary  appeal  should  be  for  life. 

e.  That  careful  surveys  of   forces  needed  are 
essential  to  securing  the  forces. 

f.  That  organization  and  expenditure  for  popu- 
lar education  are  justified. 

g.  That  men  are  appealed  to  by  big  tasks  and 
that  unity  is  essential  to  success. 

3.  But  there  were  also  tendencies  in  war-time  propa- 
ganda that  we  need  to  avoid: 

a.  Trying  to  accomplish  effective  results  with- 
out a  long-continued  educational  process. 

b.  Appealing  to  unworthy  motives  or  exaggerat- 
ing the  facts. 

c.  Trying  to  build  spiritual  movements  too  much 
on  abnormal  pressure  or  high  tension  methods. 

4.  In  the  appeal  of  the  war  propaganda  we  find  cer- 
tain motives  to  which  missions  may  wisely  appeal : 

a.  Desire  for  unselfish  world-wide  service. 

b.  Sympathy  for  the  suffering  and  unfortunate. 

c.  The  heroic  spirit. 

Chapter  XVI.     Nezv  Demands  Regarding  the  Character 
and  Training  of  Missionaries. 

1.  The  enlarging  responsibilities  demand  not  only 
more  men  but  unusual  personality  and  training. 

2.  Certain  elements  of  personality  ought  now  to  be 


APPENDIX  317 

emphasized  in  addition  to  all  the  excellent  qualities  called 
for  in  the  past, 

a.  An  international  mind. 

b.  A  sense  of  brotherhood,  free  from  any  feel- 
ing of  superiority. 

c.  A  socialized  outlook,  consonant  with  the  en- 
larged social  task. 

d.  A  disposition  toward  cooperation. 

e.  A  clearly  Christocentric  emphasis. 

f.  An  appreciation  of  the  vital  truths  in  non- 
Christian  thought. 

3.  Certain  courses  of  training  need  now  to  be  empha- 
sized, in  addition  to  former  standard  requirements : 

a.  The  history  of  non-Christian  areas  and  of 
our  relations  with  them. 

b.  The  study  of  the  statesmanship  of  missions. 

c.  The  acquisition  of  sound  experience  in  forms 
of  social  and  community  service. 

d.  The  study  of  the  religions  of  the  world  and 
of  Christianity  in  a  scientific  comparison. 

e.  A  more  vital  study  of  the  various  ways  in 
which  religion  may  take  hold  of  life. 

Chapter  XVII.    Reconsideration  of  Missionary  Methods 
in  the  Light  of  the  New  Situation. 

1.  In  interpreting  the  message :  We  have  a  fuller  ap- 
preciation of  the  need  for  a  message  distinctly  spiritual 
and  so  unified  as  to  apply  to  all  of  life. 

2.  In  the  delivery  of  the  message : 

a.  In  evangelism :  Our  new  realization  of  the 
power  of  the  spoken  word  should  lead  to  greater 
emphasis  on  oral  preaching. 

b.  In  education :  Thorough  reconsideration  is 
necessary,  with  a  view  to  establishing  higher  stan- 
dards, securing  more  adequate  material  equipment, 
providing  industrial  and  professional  training,  and 
safeguarding  the  religious  interests  of  mission 
schools. 

c.  In  medical  work:  The  experience  of  the 
medical  corps  of  the  army  in  sanitation  and  preven- 
tive work  suggests  a  similar  program  for  missions. 

d.  In  social  service:  The  experience  of  welfare 
agencies  in  the  army  suggests  the  need  for  a  greater 
variety  of  Christian  social  service. 


318  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

3.  In  the  indigenous  Church :  Greater  attention  to  its 
development  is  called  for  by  the  present  emphasis  on 
self-determination. 

4.  In  administration : 

a.  Thorough  surveys  are  found  a  prerequisite. 

b.  Specific  men  must  be  chosen  for  specific 
needs. 

c.  The  need  for  fuller  cooperation  is  one  of  the 
clearest  lessons  from  the  war  and  needs  to  be 
applied  among  the  missions  on  the  field,  between 
missions  and  the  indigenous  Church,  and  between 
field  and  home  base. 

d.  In  finances  it  is  important  that  estimates  be 
based  not  on  past  records  but  on  needs,  that  ex- 
penditures be  directed  to  substantial  advance,  that 
accounting  be  made  with  scrupulous  care. 

e.  Furloughs  need  to  be  used  more  efficiently. 

5.  A  general  speeding-up  is  demanded,  consonant 
with  the  new  opportunity. 

Chapter  XVIII.    The  War  and  the  Literary  Aspects  of 
Missions. 

1.  The  printed  word  was  a  major  factor  in  war 
propaganda,  and  its  significance  for  Christian  propa- 
ganda is  greater  than  usually  realized,  for 

a.  It  is  the  method  which  reaches  the  maximum 
numbers. 

b.  Through  the  printed  word  repeated  impres- 
sion is  possible. 

c.  It  makes  possible  a  more  exact  like-minded- 
ness  than  oral  tradition  can  secure. 

2.  A  wider  range  and  a  more  effective  kind  of  mis- 
sionary literature  are  demanded. 

3.  Authors  with  some  technical  training  are  more 
largely  needed,  especially  native  authors. 

4.  The  printing  press  is  of  key  importance  in  mission 
stations,  and  a  traveling  printing  expert  is  needed. 

5.  In  distribution : 

a.  The  war  propaganda  has  revealed  the  value 
of  free  distribution,  provided  the  material  is  really 
effective. 

b.  The  best  way  of  increasing  sales  is  to  produce 
literature  of  intrinsic  value. 


APPENDIX  319 

c.  The  factor  of  loan  libraries,  both  abroad  and 
at  home,  deserves  vastly  greater  attention. 

d.  There  may  be  possibilities  in  Christian  poster 
propaganda. 

6.  Getting  literature  read  is  a  problem  unsolved, 

7.  There  is  a  great  possibility  and  necessity  of  co- 
operation, both  in  production  and  distribution. 

Chapter  XIX.     Missions  and  American  Business  and 
Professional  Men  Abroad. 

1.  The  effect  for  good  or  ill  of  Western  business  and 
professional  men  in  non-Christian  lands  is  increasingly 
important  because  of  post-war  expansion  of  trade. 

2.  There  is  needed  on  the  missionary's  part  a  larger 
appreciation  of  the  importance  of  the  business  man's 
contribution  to  the  people's  life  and  on  the  business  man's 
part  an  intelligent  appreciation  of  missions. 

3.  There  are  certain  things  that  can  be  done  on  the 
field  to  secure  better  understanding  and  cooperation : 

a.  The  union  church  and  the  private  school  are 
important  agencies  for  bringing  missionaries  and 
other  foreign  groups  together. 

b.  Larger  salaries  to  missionaries  would  make 
larger  social  contact  possible. 

c.  The  business  contacts  of  missions  should  con- 
form to  the  highest  standards. 

4.  Other  efforts  need  to  be  made  here  at  home: 

a.  More  effective  missionary  education  and 
propaganda,  so  that  missions  will  be  elevated  to  a 
new  dignity  in  the  estimation  of  the  general  public. 

b.  Contacts  between  missionary  bodies  and 
foreign  trade  agencies. 

c.  Special  efforts  to  induce  church  members  en- 
gaged in  foreign  trade  to  select  foreign  representa- 
tives with  attention  to  moral  and  religious  life. 

Chapter  XX.     The  Bearing  of  Economics  and  Business 
on  Foreign  Missions. 

1.  Economics  and  business,  formerly  placing  an  in- 
dividualistic competitive  principle  at  their  center,  had 
little  regard  for  foreign  missions,  which  rests  on  an  ideal 
of  human  solidarity  and  social  responsibility. 

2.  The  science  of  economics  is  now  passing  beyond 
the  old  individualism  and  is  coming  to  regard  "social 


320  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

utility"  as  the  fundamental  standard,  as  expressed,  for 
example,  in 

a.  The  modern  justification  of  private  property. 

b.  The  principle  underlying  modern  taxation. 

c.  The  theory  of  the  control  of  corporations. 

d.  The  basis  of  national  prohibition. 

3.  Economics,  therefore,  is  coming  to  have  Christian 
foundations. 

4.  There  are  also  hopeful  signs  that  the  success  of 
business  is  gradually  coming  to  be  judged  not  on  the 
basis  of  private  profit  but  of  public  service. 

5.  So  long  as  Western  business  proceeds  on  a  basis 
of  selfishness,  it  denies  the  Christian  Gospel  that  the 
missionary  from  the  West  is  proclaiming. 

6.  When  economics  and  business  both  come  to  rest  on 
Christian  principles  they  will  be  great  missionary 
agencies. 

Chapter  XXI.     Missionary  Agencies  in  Relation  to  Stu- 
dents from  Other  Lands. 

1.  The  war  has  resulted  in  a  great  increase  of  interest 
in  American  educational  institutions,  so  that  more  foreign 
students  than  ever  are  coming  to  the  United  States. 

2.  Because  of  who  they  are  and  of  who  they  are  to 
be  they  present  a  great  missionary  responsibility. 

a.  A  great  percentage  are  here  because  of  mis- 
sionary encouragement,  but  only  about  twenty-five 
per  cent  are  Christians. 

b.  They  are  sensitive,  impressionable,  responsive 
to  friendly  courtesy  and  Christian  appeals. 

c.  Those  who  have  returned  without  becoming 
Christians  are  a  hindrance  to  missionary  work,  but 
others  have  made  tremendous  contributions. 

3.  The  visits  of  increasing  numbers  of  Oriental 
travelers  in  this  country  afford  similar  opportunities. 

4.  There  are  many  ways  in  which  Christians  and 
churches  can  help  these  foreign  students. 

a.  Invite  them  to  church  services,  social  gather- 
ings, and  especially  to  their  homes. 

b.  Invite  them  to  speak  to  churches,  young  peo- 
ple's meetings,  etc. 

c.  Render  helpful  ministries  and  give  personal 
encouragement. 


APPENDIX  321 

5.  Mission  board  secretaries  and  returned  mission- 
aries may  well  consult  them  on  matters  of  policy. 

Chapter  XXII.      The   Foreign  Policies  of   the   United 
States  and  the  Success  of  Foreign  Missions. 

1.  With  the  new  international  relationships  of  the 
United  States,  the  bearing  of  our  foreign  poHcies  on  the 
success  of  foreign  missions  becomes  even  greater. 

2.  Certain  Christian  attitudes  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States  toward  other  lands  in  the  last  century 
have  had  an  incalculably  beneficial  effect  on  Christian 
missions,  notably  in  China  and  Japan. 

3.  Certain  unchristian  policies  of  the  United  States 
have  had  and  are  now  having  most  hurtful  effects  on 
missions  in  Africa,  Japan,  China,  and  Latin  America. 

4.  The  Churches  must  therefore  bend  every  energy 
to  Christianizing  our  national  attitudes  and  policies. 

a.  Mission  study  textbooks  and  other  agencies 
of  Christian  education  are  needed  for  informing  the 
Christian  public  concerning  our  international  re- 
sponsibilities. 

b.  Missionary  leaders  have  a  particular  respon- 
sibility for  leading  the  way  in  creating  a  more 
Christian  international  program. 

c.  The  Foreign  Missions  Conference  should  ap- 
point a  committee  on  international  friendship,  to 
cooperate  with  the  World  Alliance  for  International 
Friendship,  in  order  to  arouse  the  Churches  to  a 
realization  of  the  situation  and  to  action. 

Chapter  XXIII.     The  Relation  of  Foreign  Missions  to 
International  Politics. 

1.  The  war  emphasized,  as  never  before,  the  relation- 
ship of  missions  to  the  political  affairs  of  governments. 

2.  The  question  whether  missionary  enterprise  and 
its  agents  could  be  regarded  as  supra-national  was  defi- 
nitely raised,  and  the  recognition  of  the  trust  character 
of  enemy  missionary  property  was  secured  although  a 
similar  status  for  the  missionary  could  not  be  secured. 

3.  The  proposed  League  of  Nations  should  have  far- 
reaching  significance  for  the  missionary  enterprise,  but 
its  usefulness  depends  largely  on  its  personnel. 

4.  The  proposed  plan  of  mandatories  would  be  in 
the  direction  of  enthroning  the  missionary  spirit  in  gov- 


322  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

ernment,  but  unless  carefully  safeguarded  may  become 
only  a  cloak  for  exploitation. 

5.  The  question  of  missionary  liberty  is  raised  in  a 
sharper  form  by  the  new  contacts  with  governments. 

a.  Religious  liberty  is  essential  to  missionary 
liberty  but  missionary  liberty  goes  further,  involv- 
ing the  right  of  propaganda. 

b.  The  mandatory  system  of  government,  being 
based  on  an  altruistic  ideal,  ought  to  tend  in  the 
direction  of  safeguarding  missionary  rights. 

c.  When  a  missionary's  legal  rights  fall  below 
his  moral  rights,  he  should  conform  to  existing  laws 
while  endeavoring  to  modify  them. 

d.  In  matters  pertaining  to  foreign  governments, 
corporate  action  by  a  mission  rather  than  action  by 
individuals  should  be  taken. 

6.  There  will  now  be  greater  need  for  a  central  world 
agency  of  Christian  missions,  interdenominational  and  in- 
ternational in  character. 


APPENDIX  II 
SELECTED  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Following  is  a  brief  bibliography  of  a  few  of  the  more 
important  publications  that  have  appeared  during  the 
war  bearing  on  subjects  discussed  in  this  volume. 

I 

The  Enhanced   Significance  and  Urgency  of 
Foreign  Missions  in  the  Light  of  the  War 

Books 

Brown,  W.  A.    Is  Christianity  practicable?    New  York,  Scrib- 

ner,  1916.    pp.  246.    $1.50. 
Dennett,  Tyler.     The   democratic  movement   in  Asia.     New 

York,  Association  Press,  1918.     pp.  252.    $1.50. 
HiRTZEL,  Sir  Arthur.    The  church,  the  empire,  and  the  world. 

New  York,  Macmillan,  1919.    pp.  128.    $1.50. 
Lenwood,   Frank.     Social   problems   and   the    East.     London, 

Church  Missionary  Society,  1919.    pp.  208.    1/6. 
Means,  P.  A.    Racial  factors  in  democracy.    Boston,  Marshall 

Jones,  1919.    pp.  278.    $2.50. 
Merrill,  W.  P.    Christian  internationalism.    New  York,  Mac- 
millan, 1919.    pp.  193.    $1.50. 
Oldham,  J.  H.     The  world  and  the  gospel.     London,  United 

Council  for  Missionary  Education,  1916.    pp.  224.    2/ — . 
Patton,  C.  H.    World  facts  and  America's  responsibility.    New 

York,  Association  Press,  1919.     pp.  236.    $1.00. 
Speer,  R.  E.     The  gospel  and  the  new  world.     New  York, 

Revell,  1919.    $2.00. 
Taylor,  S.  E.,  and  Luccock,  H.  E.    The  Christian  crusade  for 

world  democracy.     New  York,  Methodist  Book  Concern, 

1918.    pp.  204.    75  cents. 

Periodical  Articles 

Basis  and  ideals  of  the  new  internationalism.     (Report  of  the 
Foreign  Missions  Conference,  1919.    pp.  188-212.) 


334  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Bates,  C.  J.  L.  The  missionary  as  an  interpreter  between  the 
Occident  and  the  Orient.  (Japan  Evangelist,  August- 
September,  1919.    pp.  283-291.) 

Bowles,  G.  Internationalism  in  missionary  work  in  the  Orient. 
(Japan  Evangelist,  August-September,  1919.    pp.  292-298.) 

Contribution  of  foreign  missions  to  the  new  internationalism. 
(Report  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference  of  North 
America,  1919.     pp.  213-235.) 

Fleming,  D.  J.  Christianizing  a  world.  (Chinese  Recorder, 
June,  1919.    pp.  384-392.) 

Forrester,  J.  C.  The  progress  of  missions.  (The  East  and  the 
West,  October,  1919.    pp.  339-349.) 

Hutchinson,  Paul.  The  missionary  factor  in  the  diplomatic 
problem  of  China.  (Chinese  Recorder,  June,  1918.  pp. 
381-388.) 

Shillito,  E.  The  appeal  of  the  missionary  enterprise  to  the 
man  of  1919.  (International  Review  of  Missions,  January, 
1919.    pp.  18-26.) 

Speer,  Robert  E.  Is  a  restatement  of  the  Christian  message  to 
the  non-Christian  peoples  and  a  reinterpretation  of  the 
missionary  objective  for  the  Church  at  home  necessary? 
(Report  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference  of  North 
America,  1919.    pp.  138-151.) 

Wheeler,  W.  R.  China,  world  democracy,  and  missions.  (Mis- 
sionary Review  of  the  World,  February,  1919.    pp.  91-96.) 

Yui,  D.  Z.  T.  The  coming  Chinese  Christian  leadership. 
(Chinese  Recorder,  January,  1919.    pp.  24-34.) 

ZwEMER,  S.  M.  God,  Moslem  evangelization,  and  the  new  in- 
ternationalism. (Report  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Con- 
ference of  North  America.  1919.    pp.  236-246.) 

II 

The  Effect  of  the  War  on  the  Religious  Outlook 

IN  Various  Lands 
Books 

Ackerman,  C.  H.  Mexico's  dilemma.  New  York,  Doran, 
1918.    pp.  281.    $1.50. 

Archer,  W.  India  and  the  future.  New  York,  Knopf,  1918. 
pp.  326.    $3.00. 

Barton,  J.  L.  The  Christian  approach  to  Islam.  Boston,  Pil- 
grim Press,  1918.    pp.  316.    $2.00. 

Benson,  E.  F.  Crescent  and  iron  cross.  New  York,  Doran, 
1918.    pp.  240.    $1.25. 


APPENDIX  325 

Brown,  A.  J.  The  mastery  of  the  Far  East;  the  story  of 
Korea's  transformation  and  Japan's  rise  to  supremacy  in 
the  Orient.    New  York,  Scribner,  1919.    pp.  671.    $6.00. 

Burton,  M.  E.  Women  workers  of  the  Orient.  West  Med- 
ford,  Mass.  Central  Committee  on  the  United  Study  of 
Foreign  Missions,  1918.    pp.  240.    50  cents. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  1915-1918.  Shanghai,  China, 
Kwang  Hsiieh  Publishing  House.    $3.00. 

China  Year  Book.  New  York,  E.  P.  Button  &  Co.,  1919-1920. 
$8.00. 

Christian  movement  in  Japanese  Empire.  Japan  Conference 
of  Federated  Missions  Year  Book,  1910-11,  75  cents; 
1912,  $1.00;  1913-15,  $1.25;  1916,  $1.50. 

Christian  occupation  of  Africa.  New  York,  Foreign  Missions 
Conference  of  North  America,  1917.    pp.  185.    20  cents. 

Curtis,  L.  Letters  to  the  people  of  India  on  responsible 
government.     London,  Macmillan,  1918.     pp.  211.    3/6. 

East  India  Industrial  Commission.  Report  of  the  Indian  In- 
dustrial Commission,  1916-18.  London,  H.  M.  Stationery 
Office,  1919.    pp.  483.    4/6. 

Farquhar,  J.  N.  Modern  religious  movements  in  India.  New 
York,  Macmillan,  1915.    pp.  471.    $2.50. 

Fisher,  F.  B.,  and  Williams,  G.  M.  India's  silent  revolution. 
New  York,  Macmillan,  1919.    pp.  192.    $1.50. 

Gamewell,  M.  N.  New  life  currents  in  China.  New  York, 
Missionary  Education  Movement,  1919.    pp.  227.    75  cents. 

Gibbons,  H.  A.  New  map  of  Africa.  New  York,  Century 
Company,  1916.    pp.  503.    $2.00. 

Gibbons,  H.  A.  New  map  of  Asia.  New  York,  Century  Com- 
pany, 1919.    pp.  571.    $2.00. 

Greene,  J.  K.  Leavening  the  Levant.  Boston,  Pilgrim  Press, 
1916.    pp.  353.    $1.50. 

GuucK,  S.  L.  Working  women  of  Japan.  New  York,  Mis- 
sionary Education  Movement,  1915.    pp.  162.    50  cents. 

Holland,  W.  E.  S.  The  goal  of  India.  London,  Council  for 
Missionary  Education,  1917.    pp.  256.    2/. 

Kawakami,  K.  K.  Japan  in  world  politics.  New  York,  Mac- 
millan, 1917.    pp.  230.    $1.50. 

Kirkpatrick,  F.  S.  South  America  and  the  war.  New  York, 
Putnam,  1919.    pp.  79.    $1.50. 

Leeder,  S.  H.  Modern  sons  of  the  Pharaohs.  London,  Hol- 
der and  Stoughton,  1918.    pp.  371.     16/. 

Lenwood,  Frank.  Pastels  from  the  Pacific.  New  York,  Ox- 
ford University  Press,  1918.    pp.  224.    $3.00. 


326  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

Macdonald,  a.  J.     Trade,  politics  and  Christianity  in  Africa 

and  the  East.    New  York,  Longmans,  1916.    pp.  295.    $2.00. 
Mackenzie,  De  Witt.    The  awakening  of  India.    London,  Hod- 

der,  1918.    pp.  159.    2/6. 
Mathews,  B.    The  riddle  of  Nearer  Asia.    New  York,  Doran, 

1919.    pp.  216.    $1.25. 
Montagu-Chelmsford  report  on  Indian  constitutional  reforms. 

London,  H.  M.  Stationery  Office,  1918.    pp.  1300.    1/6. 
Moore,  E.   C.     World  crisis  and  missionary  work.     Boston, 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 

1916.  pp.  124.     (Pamphlet.) 

Mukerjee,  R.  Foundations  of  Indian  economics.  New  York, 
Longmans,  1916.    pp.  515.    9/. 

OvERLACH,  T.  W.  Foreign  financial  control  in  China.  New 
York,  Macmillan,  1919.    pp.  295.    $2.00. 

Paton,  William.  Social  ideals  in  India.  London,  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  1919.    pp.  104. 

PooLEY,  A.  M.    Japan  at  the  cross-roads.     New  York,  Dodd, 

1917.  pp.  362.    $3.50. 

Pratt,  James  B.     India  and  its  faiths.     New  York,  Revell, 

1915.    pp.  482.    $4.00. 
Rao,  K.  V.    Future  government  of  India.    London,  Macmillan, 

1918.  pp.  442.    12s. 

Report  of  the  Rowlatt  Committee  in  India.    1918. 

Trowbridge,  E.  D.  Mexico  today  and  tomorrow.  New  York, 
Macmillan,  1919.    pp.  282.    $2.00. 

Wheeler,  W.  R.  China  and  the  World  War.  New  York,  Mac- 
millan, 1919.    pp.  263.    $1.75. 

Young,  Miriam.  Among  the  women  of  the  Punjab.  London, 
Carey,  1916.    pp.  139.    1/6. 

Zwemer,  S.  M.  The  disintegration  of  Islam.  New  York, 
Revell,  1916.    pp.  231.    $1.25, 

Periodical  Articles 

Archer,   A.   L.     Social   service.      (Japan   Evangelist,   March, 

1919.  pp.  90-94.) 

Arnold,  J.  A.  China's  economic  problems  and  Christian  mis- 
sionary effort.  (Chinese  Recorder,  August,  1919.  pp.  515- 
524.) 

Articles  in  The  Christian  Express.    Lovedale,  So.  Africa. 

Articles  in  The  Islamic  Review.  London,  Lord  Headlam, 
editor. 

Articles  in  The  Rcvieiv  of  Religions.  Qadian,  India,  The 
Qadiani  Movement  in  Indian  Muhammadanism. 


APPENDIX  337 

Brown,  A.  J.  A  tenant  in  Shantung.  (Asia,  September,  1919. 
pp.  915-920.) 

Childs,  J.  L.  Results  of  the  war  upon  missionary  work  in 
China.     (Millard's  Review,  December  14,  1918.    p.  46.) 

Chirol,  V.  Islam  and  the  war.  (Quarterly  Review,  April, 
1918.    pp.  489-515.) 

Eddy,  S.  Where  China  stands  today.  (International  Review 
of  Missions,  1918.    pp.  433-444.) 

The  Effect  of  the  war  in  India.  (Missionary  Reinew  of  the 
World,  1918.    pp.  884-886.) 

Frease,  E.  ¥.  North  Africa  missions  in  war  time.  (Moslem 
World,  1918.    pp.  263-268.) 

Harris,  J.  H.  African  reconstruction  after  the  war.  (Mis- 
sionary Review  of  the  World,  June,  1919.    pp.  439-446.) 

Jones,  F.  Among  the  Chinese  labour  groups  in  France.  (The 
East  and  the  West,  April,  1919.    pp.  134-137.) 

Kagawa,  Toyohiko.  The  present  situation.  (Japan  Evangel- 
ist, August-September,  1919.     pp.  328-332.) 

Keable,  R.  African  priests  in  France.  (The  East  and  the 
West,  1918.    pp.  53-59.) 

Macdonald,  D.  B.  The  situation  in  the  Mohammedan  world. 
(The  Review,  August  30,  1919.    pp.  339-341.) 

Merrins,  E.  M.  War's  effect  on  missions  in  China.  (Church- 
man, July,  1919.) 

Missions  and  the  war.  (Indian  Standard,  August,  1918.  p. 
243.) 

The  Present  crisis  in  India.  (Harvest  Field,  July,  1918.  pp. 
241-243.) 

RiGGS,  C.  T.  The  waning  crescent  in  Turkey.  (Moslem 
World,  January,  1919.    pp.  68-76.) 

Studies  in  Mission  Psychology.  (Millard's  Review,  December 
14,  1918,  pp.  51-52.) 

A  Survey  of  the  effect  of  the  war  upon  missions.  (Interna- 
tional Review  of  Missions,  October,  1919.  pp.  433-490.  To 
be  continued.) 

Taylor,  J.  D.  Some  effects  of  the  war  on  Africa.  (Mission- 
ary Review  of  the  World,  June,  1919.    pp.  439-446.) 

Watson,  C.  R.  Gains,  losses,  and  handicaps  of  foreign  mis- 
sions occasioned  by  the  war.  (Report  of  the  Foreign 
Missions  Conference  of  North  America,  1919.  pp.  116- 
127.) 

Weston,  Frank.  The  black  slaves  of  Prussia.  Universities 
Mission  to  Central  Africa,    pp.  16. 

ZwEMB3i,  S.  M.  The  present  religious  condition  of  Egypt. 
(Biblical  Review,  July,  1919.) 


328  THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK 

III 

Missionary  Principles  and  Policies  in  the  Light 
OF  THE  War 
Books 

Brown,  A.  J.  Rising  churches  in  non-Christian  lands.  New 
York,  Missionary  Education  Movement,  1915.  pp.  236.  60 
cents. 

Brown,  W.  A.  Modern  missions  in  the  Far  East.  New  York, 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  1917  (pamphlet). 

Chung,  Henry.  The  Oriental  policy  of  the  United  States.  New 
York,  Revell,  1919.    pp.  306.    $2.00. 

Clayton,  A.  C.  Christian  literature  in  India.  Madras,  Chris- 
tian Literature  Society  for  India,  1918.    pp.  116. 

Fleming,  D.  J.  Devolution  in  mission  administration.  New 
York,  Revell  [1916].    pp.  310.    $1.50. 

GuncK,  S.  L.  American  democracy  and  Asiatic  citizenship. 
New  York,  Scribner,  1918.    pp.  257.    $1.75. 

LoRAM,  C.  T.  The  education  of  the  South  African  native. 
New  York,  Longmans,  1917.    pp.  340.    $2.00. 

McCoNAUGHY,  David.  Money,  the  acid  test.  New  York,  Mis- 
sionary Education  Movement,  1918.    pp.  193.    60  cents. 

RiTSON,  J.  H.  Christian  literature  in  the  mission  field.  Edin- 
burgh, Continuation  Committee,  1915.     pp.  152.     1/. 

Periodical  Articles 

The  Advocacy  of  foreign  missions  at  the  home  base.  (Inter- 
national Review  of  Missions,  1918.  pp.  98-106;  219-227; 
501-509.) 

America's  influence  on  foreig^n  students.  (Missionary  Review 
of  the  World,  1918.    pp.  562-563.) 

Brown,  W.  A.  Developing  the  missionary  consciousness  in  the 
modern  man.  (International  Review  of  Missions,  Oct., 
1917.    pp.  497-510.) 

Cheng,  C.  Y.  The  Chinese  Christian  Church  and  national 
movements.     (Chinese  Recorder,  July,  1919.    pp.  456-460.) 

Clayton,  J.  A.  Survey  of  Christian  literature  in  China.  (In- 
ternational Review  of  Missions,  1918.    pp.  445-455.) 

Davis,  J.  M.  The  relation  of  social  welfare  work  to  the  Chris- 
tian movement  in  Japan.  (Japan  Evangelist,  January,  1919. 
pp.  4-8;  February,  1919.    pp.  41-45.) 

Diffendorfer,  R.  E.  Developing  a  dominantly  missionary 
church.  (International  Review  of  Missions,  January,  1919. 
pp.  95-103.) 


APPENDIX  329 

DovEY,  J.  W.  A  comparison  between  the  distribution  of  Chris- 
tian Hterature  in  China  and  Japan.  (Chinese  Recorder, 
March,  1919.    pp.  158-166.) 

DovEY,  J.  W.  A  policy  for  the  distribution  of  Chinese  Chris- 
tian literature.  {Chinese  Recorder,  July,  1919.  pp.  473- 
479.) 

French,  A.  J.  P.  Wanted — a  more  vigorous  policy.  (Moslem 
World,  July,  1919.     pp.  247-251.) 

GuLicK,  S.  L.  The  responsibility  of  Christian  leaders  for  in- 
ternational relations.     (Missionary  Reviezv  of  the  World, 

1918.  pp.  282-288.) 

KuLP,  D.  H.,  II.  A  sociological  apologetic  for  Christian  propa- 
ganda in  China.  (Chinese  Recorder,  February,  1919.  pp. 
88-94.) 

Literature  needs  of  the  Christian  Church  in  China.  (Chinese 
Recorder,  June,  1919.    pp.  380-383.) 

Mathews,  B.  J.  Some  unoccupied  fields  at  the  home  base. 
(International  Review  of  Missions,  January,  1919.  pp. 
104-117.) 

Olds,  C.  B.  The  community  welfare  note  in  missionary  serv- 
ice.    (Japan  Evangelist,  March,  1919.    pp.  94-97.) 

RiTSON,  J.  H.  The  British  Government  and  missions  of  alien 
nationality.     (International  Reviezv  of  Missions,  January, 

1919.  pp.  18-26.) 

SoDERBLOM,  N.  Christian  missions  and  national  politics.  (In- 
ternational Review  of  Missions,  October,  1919.  pp.  491- 
499.) 

Speers,  J.  M.  The  war's  lessons  in  giving.  (Missionary  Re- 
view of  the  World,  1918.    pp.  202-205.) 

Ten  Points  on  mission  policy.  (Japan  Evangelist,  February, 
1919.    pp.  59-63.) 


Date  Due 

,.i-— T 

1 

-*«- 

» 

F 

_j 

lwml^f^9^I^Kk 

-     '^'^j 

QkH^ 

^■jwm^ 

9 

Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01101   9298 


Hlliii!!ll':!lli|lllll!lllll  II 


